Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Nimble fingers moved, sliding across the screen moving from picture to picture. Her feet followed the pathway home by memory. Her brain was elsewhere, consumed with the device in her hands. Marinette could feel her heart pounding in her chest as her excitement rose. With each swipe of her thumb, she could feel the sensation spreading through the rest of her body.

Her blue eyes looked over each photo smiling at the memories that had formed in those moments. The affair had ended briefly allowing her to relive each, and every, detail as if the moment hadn’t come to a close. Part of her was sad that the night had to come to an end. Still, that created the opportunity with more memories like tonight.

The first few pictures were group photos that Alya had sent her from the night. They consisted of Alya, Nino, herself, and Adrien. Just thinking of his name made her heart flutter. The group had gone to see a firework show that evening by dinner at a restaurant. The night had felt surreal, magical even.

Alya had told her that she had gotten some good photos of the four of them but, Adrien always looked good in every photo. It seemed impossible for him to look bad in anything. Along with group shots, there were photos of just the two of them.

Marinette was posed beside Adrien as the two stood with their hands pointing at the large poster advertising the fireworks display. Another image was of them posing with their ice cream cones. In each picture, her cheeks were tinted pink with admiration, while Adrien flashed his golden smile. How Alya had managed to get pictures this good was beyond her. Her friend was never without her phone in hand and with it, she had seemingly unlimited power.

Beyond the group photos, Alya had managed to snag photos of Adrien placing his hand on her shoulder to get her attention just in time to see the pattern expulsion before it faded away. Looking over in his direction taking in the fireworks and color projecting onto his smiling face was enough for her knees to go weak. Her heart felt like hot butter melting into freshly baked bread as she looked at his image on her phone.

Once she had settled from the initial shock of the contact she had managed to actually talk to Adrien. Looking back on it she didn’t know she had been able to cope with the task. Usual conversations with him turn her brain into mush. She spouted utter nonsense in front of him with no chance of recovery. Alya had assured her that she was getting better at talking to him. But honestly, she felt like it was just luck tonight.

They had taken turns gawking at the fireworks calling on each other's attention as the sky lit up. Somehow Alya had been able to capture this moment on her camera. She had sent picture after picture as proof that it happened. She thought back to the memory that the picture shared... And for a moment the sky went silent… Their eyes remained transfixed onto the open air waiting for the finale to begin. Marinette took cheating glances at Adrien, whose eyes were dancing with delight.

“.... I’m really glad my father let me go tonight,” Adrien announced, turning to her. “Thanks for inviting me.”

Her cheeks grew rosy at the sentence he uttered. Still, her blue eyes turned and met emerald. Adrien was thanking her… Her heart was aflutter. Any amount of cool she had before dissipated just like the sound of the fireworks.

The silence between them wrapped around the two blocking out any coherent thoughts she might have. Her heart pounded in her chest. She had to say something to him in reply. How long had she been staring at him? Ten seconds, thirty seconds…?

Far too long, she had to say something. She couldn’t just stare at him… Well... Actually, she could. She could stare at photos of Adrien for hours. But this was real life, she couldn’t just stand there awkwardly. Marinette opened her mouth but was shocked that nothing came out. What was wrong with her? Inside she screamed for her brain to work.

“...O-of course,” she stammered, shaking off the appreciation. “I mean... It was Alya’s idea, not mine… Not that I didn’t want you here I just... I’m glad you had fun... With me… Us... With us, I mean-”

She was, thankfully, cut off by a loud boom as more fireworks sounded off. Where had her calm exterior from seconds gone to? She had been able to talk to him just a few minutes ago. She let out a sigh knowing her moment had passed. She just couldn’t talk to him, not if her life depended on it. Her shoulders dropped with disappointment. All she had to say was thank you that was easy enough but apparently not for her.

She turned her eyes back up to the fireworks letting herself get lost in the dazzling lights. It was better than wallowing in her mistakes. She was there for the fireworks after all... Seeing Adrien was a bonus. As the colors faded the sky went dark once more.

Bright bursts of red, blue, white, and green exploded into the air. Silhouettes of Paris’s famed superheroes began to appear. Both Adrien and Marinette's eyes grew wide with shock before sliding into a smile as the faces of Ladybug and Chat Noir smiled back at them. The dazzling eyes of the superhero’s images shone brightly for a few moments before fading into the darkness of night.

It hadn’t just been the fireworks show that made the night so special. After the fireworks, they went to a small restaurant to eat. Marinette had managed to trip right as they had entered but Adrien had caught her before she could hit the ground. She hated that she was so clumsy, but she was grateful that he had been there in time. If he were close by, he managed to save her from her own lack of coordination. Her face had turned beet red recalling the feeling of his hands supporting her.

Her nervous jitters had dissipated once their food was ready. The two had become eclipsed in conversation about the newest video game. The topic wasn’t romantic in the slightest, but it still brought a smile to her face. Marinette had proven herself to be knowledgeable in the topic explaining special combos and power-ups that she had discovered. Adrien continued the conversation informing her of secret locations and items hidden throughout the levels.

Everything had been going so well until Adrien’s phone rang… It was his father, of course, demanding that he return home early. They had overheard his father mention that it was getting too late. They had estimated how long they would be out when Adrien had asked for permission. His father didn’t care… Once he made up his mind, that was it. Alya and Nino looked dejected as Adrien announced he had to leave.

Marinette was sad to see him go but the smile he gave before leaving had been enough to keep her smiling for the rest of the week. Skimming through the photos Alya had gone through the effort of changing up her angles. In some images, you could see the reflection of the fireworks in their eyes as they gazed at the night sky. Others showed their silhouettes outlined by the bursting lights.

“Tonight, was perfect Tikki,” Marinette swooned.

She brought her arms up crossing her hands in front of her chest as she completed a small turn. After the pirouette was finished, she continued her stride, a soft bounce was added to each step. It was all she could do to stop herself from singing and skipping all the way home. The teen brought her phone back up to her face as she continued to admire the pictures.

“You and Adrien seemed to have a lot of fun,” she remarked, teasing her.

She blushed sheepishly before pushing the thought away. What was going on about? She and Adrien were friends… Good friends... Just friends… She was happy to spend time with her friend… Her very busy friend…

Tonight, wasn’t about her feelings. Adrien had complained that he rarely got to see fireworks with friends. As for the cause of the giddiness in her walk? She was happy that Adrien had fun... And it was, admittedly, amazing, to have seen the fireworks while she was beside him. She hadn’t agreed to go just to swoon over Adrien, though Alya suspected otherwise. She wanted to share this memory with them.

“I’m glad his dad let him hang out with everyone.” She deflected. “He said he hadn’t gotten to see many fireworks shows with friends...”

“It wasn’t just with friends. This was a date, Marinette,” Tikki urged.

Marinette’s footsteps came to an abrupt halt at the suggestion. A date? This was a date?... She had gone on a date with Adrien? Instantly her brain felt overloaded. Had she gone on a date with Adrien? She felt like her skull was going to burst at the seams. A date would be the beginning steps to so much more. Her imagination was already taking her off to the fictitious future of the hamster the two would pick out together. Just as her brain began to entertain the idea of a date, she pushed the idea away. She had declared that the two were just friends earlier.

“Me?” she squeaked. “On a date with Adrien, no… We were just a group of friends... That went together…”

Tikki made a teasing smile as Marinette downplayed the affair. She hadn’t been able to see too much but it felt like more than just a group of friends hanging out. Alya and Nino considered it a date for themselves, but they were already a couple. She and Adrien, they were friends.

Regardless, tonight was a victory in itself; Marinette had managed to have multiple conversations with Adrien. There had been a few mishaps here and there but overall, the evening was a success. Marinette had been able to talk to Adrien one on one. This would be wonderful for their relationship, as friends.

Though his father had called him back early he had stayed longer than he had in the past. They were sad to see him leave before the night had ended but he wasn’t leaving empty-handed they had made plenty of memories before he had to go. Usually, his father would order him home before the festivities could really begin.

“I didn’t expect that they would include Ladybug and Chat Noir into the show tonight,” Tikki remarked, changing the subject.

“Me either, the city is really grateful,” Marinette replied. “I’m glad that Ladybug has been able to help so many people.”

Not only had they been in the fireworks show but they had been saved for the very last as the piece de resistance. It felt surreal for their images to be used in the fireworks display. She didn't quite know why. This hadn't been the first time that Paris had chosen to honor them. It still felt surreal every time.

Seeing their faces in the sky made her think of Chat Noir. She wondered if he had been out this evening to see the fireworks. With such an extensive show she couldn't imagine that he could have missed it. The streets had been packed earlier tonight. He might have been busy though. She didn’t know what Chat Noir did when the two weren’t saving the city. Neither one mentioned much about their personal lives. Still, there were probably videos of the show online.

The next time the two met she could already hear how he would gush about his, (their), appearance in the finale. Naturally, once she called him out for his vanity, he would turn his attention and begin to flatter her with his alleged view of her appearance in the show.

She had begrudgingly come to appreciate his jokes no matter how ridiculous they were. Chat was something else entirely. His jokes were usually bad but at times she couldn’t help but smile. She and Tikki continued to chat as she continued her walk home. The town had quieted down now that the festivities were over leaving the streets empty. It allowed her to keep her conversation with her kwami without interruption. As they neared the bakery Marinette could have sworn, she saw something out on the corner of her eye.

The first time she brushed it off but the second time she knew it wasn’t just her imagination. Just when she turned around to catch them, they were gone. She had seen enough to know that it was a person cloaked in the dark of night. It was too big to be an animal. She looked down at Tikki but the kwami looked equally as puzzled.

“... Hello...?” Marinette called into the empty air.

No reply… Even the wind spoke in hushed tones as it ruffled her hair. She glanced around once more checking street corners, bushes, even balconies of nearby apartments and homes; nothing. The moon had already begun to lull its citizens to sleep.

She had a strange feeling in her gut… This didn’t feel right… Was she being followed? It was too early to rule the idea out completely. She couldn’t explain it with words but the person following her wasn’t a regular Parisian. They didn’t feel normal to her. Maybe it was an Akuma...? That would explain her only being able to catch them from the corner of her eye.

Her voice dropped to a low whisper letting Tiki know of her suspicions. If it was an akuma she needed to find a spot to transform. And if it wasn’t...She should head straight home instead. Marinette picked up her pace listening to the sound of her own footsteps, listening carefully until she heard the echo sound off shortly after her own.

The teen came to a halt and pretended to check her phone as she listened. Suddenly the footsteps were gone. They were following her… The situation felt off, she had never had an akuma tail her before. After all why would they? If she had wronged the person, they usually made a grand entrance indifferent to the idea of stalking their prey. Powers gave the akumatized villain boundless confidence; they didn’t always have a strategy at hand.

Lila and Chloe at times were given detailed plans by Hawkmoth, maybe it was one of them? She checked her phone and saw that Chloe had been posting online just a few seconds ago. It wasn’t her… As for Lila, nothing the girl ever said was reliable. She could forget about her social media posts.

Still, a quick search pulled up a post about her missing the fireworks because she was in Switzerland. Marinette didn't know if that were true, she could still be in Paris and have lied. At the same time, she hadn’t seen her in weeks. Besides this didn’t feel like Lila’s type of plan. With an akuma she was one of their strongest enemies but even then, she worked best with others. Or rather Lila’s usual ammunition was her ability to bend others to her will with her constant lies.

Both Chloe and Lila were the flashiest of them all as villains; they wouldn’t bother to hide. Not for this long at least. The likelihood of it being Lila felt slim to none. Then who was following her and why? She hadn’t been able to see them, and their footsteps were faint. Whoever was following her wasn’t a novice.

The hero began to continue her walk and soon enough she could hear traces of footsteps sounding off behind her own. If it wasn’t someone, she knew… Then why would they be following her? Why her? What did they want with her? She could feel her stomach twist into knots as she pondered this riddle.

Whoever it was they were putting in a lot of effort to not get seen. She looked down at Tikki with a worried expression that her kwami mirrored. Tikki offered to leave her bag and check but Marinette rejected the idea. She couldn’t risk Tikki being seen by another miraculous user.

She needed to see who was following her. Given how persistent they were in trailing her she was beginning to fear for the worst. The person wasn’t interested in Marinette Dupain-Cheng, they wanted Ladybug. Whether they suspected her or were trying to draw Ladybug out she wasn’t sure. If they were after Ladybug, then she couldn’t risk transforming. What if they saw her? She needed a way to catch a glimpse of whoever was following her.

She looked to her right, finding her reflection watching her in the window of a nearby building. They were too far away to make use of the windows on buildings. The street was bone dry creating an absence of reflective pools. The teen continued her walk looking into her purse and then at her phone in her hand. That was it, she could use her phone to steal a glance of her stalker.

Marinette opened her camera on her phone to use the front-facing camera. She would only have one shot at this. She tried to get the best angle adjusting it often as she struck different poses pretending to take photos. She turned on the flash and selected a burst shot. The camera sputtered off capturing image after image.

Once it was done, she looked through the photos. At first, she saw nothing; cars, corners of buildings, and street signs. She continued to scroll until something on the edge of her phone caught her attention. In the corner of the photo, she could make out light indigo skin and a lone magenta eye.

It wasn’t an Akuma following her, it was Mayura. But why…? What did Mayura want with her? Maybe Hawkmoth had told her to look for someone to akumatize? If they were out scouting, why not Mr. Ramier or Chloe Bourgeois? They were usual villains, and it didn’t take much to convince them. Still... Why her? She took in deep breaths to calm herself.

She didn’t have any negative feelings, moments ago, she had been on top of the world. They couldn’t akumatize her if they wanted to. Besides, she hadn’t seen an akuma in any of the photos either. If they were scouting it didn’t make sense for them to follow her.

There was no reason for Hawkmoth to want to akumatize her. She didn’t have any motive for revenge. She had a few close calls but each attempt to akumatize her had failed. It hadn’t worked in the past and it wasn’t going to happen now.

It was rare to see Mayura out in the city. Usually, she stayed out of the public, most likely in the same hole as Hawkmoth. Their miraculous didn’t require close contact to be effective. Once the object was purified, they would be left without a means of defense. Coming out of hiding made them vulnerable.

She could only speculate that the duo were changing their strategies for something truly nefarious. Maybe if she could lose her, she could transform and call Chat Noir for back up? Even after her photo fiasco Mayura hadn’t bothered to approach her or try to corner her. There was the possibility that her plan had worked better than she expected. Mayura might not be aware that she was able to catch her in the photo blitz. If Mayura didn’t know that she was on to her she might be able to lose her. Marinette began to make erratic turns down various streets. She kept running until her lungs burned, only stopping when she was sure her plan had worked. She slowed her pace reveling in her newfound silence.

Before she could relax, she could soon hear the footsteps again. This wasn’t working… Mayura had found her again. If she transformed, she could lose her on the r rooftops she might even be able to confront her with Ladybug’s enhanced agility and speed. But that was risky… Too risky. If someone found out her identity, people close to her would be in danger.

As her mind became muddled with ideas and theories, she shook them away. They weren’t following Ladybug, they were following her civilian self, she had to act like it. She just had to act like a normal teenager alone at night. There was safety in numbers, she couldn’t make anyone magically appear, but she did have the next best thing.

Marinette opened her phone to make a call. Who should she call? Her parents? She couldn’t make them worry and she didn’t want them involved with Mayura… Maybe Alya… If she knew she was in trouble, she could post on the Ladyblog, and maybe Chat Noir would see it? Or maybe Master Fu? If she was in danger, he could contact Chat Noir right away. The other side was Hawkmoth finding out who she had called. She didn’t want to risk the other miraculous. Having made up her mind she selected the icon and listened as the phone rang.

The teen lifted her phone to her face as she picked up her pace. She just needed to get home before anything happened. If she made a call while heading home, it might discourage Mayura and cause her to give up on the chase.

The first ring sounded off followed by the second. There was a small click that sounded off-ended the soundtrack of the dial. Just as Marinette opened her mouth to speak, the phone was sent flying from her hand. She winced as a sharp pain cut through the back of her right hand. Her phone skidded to a stop just out of her reach.

Laying on the cement before her was a giant purple feather. It was long, nearly half the length of her arm. The shaft of the feather was stuck deep into the ground causing cracks to form around it. The feather practically shimmered in the nightlight ominously.

She turned back to find a large bird-like sentimonster staring back at her. It appeared to be the size of a car with wings as wide as she was tall. Its head was angular with sharp lines with wings that shared the same shine as the feather that nearly struck her. It hovered in the air as it flapped its wings preparing to strike once more. With a strong snap of its wings, it sent out a barrage of feathers.

Marinette dove into an alleyway just as the feathers splintered the concrete. She winced feeling her bare hands and calves scrape against the cement. She pushed the feeling of the pain away from her mind, she could tend to it later. That pain was nothing compared to what getting struck head-on with the feathers might feel like.

She took a deep breath to steady her mind. The longer she stayed in the alley the more time Mayura had. Marinette followed the alleyway to its exit. It led out to a street that the teen barely recognized in the nighttime.

All of the shops were dark leaving her alone for now. As she exited the alley she kept running, spotting a shop across the way. She recognized the boutique on the corner. It had an apartment complex on top and with it a fire escape. She could use it to get onto the roof. From there she could buy herself some time to transform. Mayura wasn’t giving her much of a choice here. She couldn’t lose her on the pavement and wouldn’t be able to fend off an attack from the feathered sentimonster.

Marinette raced towards it but stopped short as a flurry of feathers cut through the night air blocking her path. She could see the quills up close now. It wasn’t just the shaft that was pointed, the entire feather looked jagged and ridged like they were carved from gemstone shards. She suddenly felt lucky that she had only lost her phone earlier. She turned to her right and found the creature hovering in the air before her. This time Mayura was beside the beast holding her fan smugly.

“I believe you have something Hawkmoth wants, Marinette,” the villain remarked coolly.

The hero froze as the words sunk in. ‘You have something Hawkmoth wants.’ He didn’t know… How could he know... She was bluffing… How could they have…? Every time she transformed back; she had been careful… When she retrieved the miraculous from others she had been twice as careful. Marinette could feel the anxiety surging through her. For most absences, she tried to make excuses. And even then, how did they know her? No one could have known. A cold sweat washed over her as the fear sank in. Mayura was guessing… She had to be...

“... I don’t know what you’re talking about…” Marinette denied. "I don't have anything that Hawkmoth wants."

She had to think fast she needed a way out. More importantly, she needed a shield, something that she could hide behind before that bird attacked. She could try and turn around and go back. But that would only bring her further away from home. Or maybe that was better...? That way she wouldn’t have to involve her parents. That might only prolong their game of cat and mouse.

The teen kept her body facing Mayura but let her eyes wander for a solution. Blue eyes scanned for something to help her. The streetlight was too far, that wouldn’t do. She couldn’t use the fire escape now… They knew that was her original goal. She just had to think…Ok…She hadn’t gotten far from the alleyway before the sentimonster appeared. It was then that she noticed beside her were two trash cans with silver lids. Those could work.

“Hand over your Miraculous,” Mayura ordered.

Blue eyes broke away from magenta as she took both trashcan lids into her hands. She threw them both at Mayura in succession. The sentimonster acted, as predicted, and stepped in to blow the lids away from its master. It didn’t matter to Marinette though. As soon as she had thrown the lids she had taken off.

If anything, the gust of wind helped propel her forward towards her goal. She finished crossing the street down another narrow alley. She weaved through various streets and alleys to avoid her assailant. In her mad dash, she noticed a collection of trash cans as well as a cat that was perched atop them. She picked up a rock and tossed it into the collection of trash cans. Atop the cans, there was a stray cat nestled. The rock startled the cat causing it to scamper off its perch. Shortly after the cat’s departure, the trash cans tumbled down with a clatter.

Marinette then turned to her left and hid against the side of a building disappearing into the shadows. She held her breathing waiting for what happened next. A few seconds passed and Mayura emerged from the same alley, visibly annoyed at the teen's antics. She pointed for the sentimonster to keep west while she went north.

The hero could feel her heart pounding in her chest again. Her body ached from the running and adrenaline that pumped through her veins. She counted the seconds listening as the two grew further away from her. After a few moments, she decided to leave her hiding spot. She walked quickly moving through the shadows terrified of being spotted so quickly. For the same measure, she moved along the streets until she couldn’t hear the bird’s wings flapping anymore.

Tonight had turned into a mess. What would she tell Master Fu? Did they know who Chat Noir was? What if they already got to Chat Noir? Bluebell eyes looked up at the night sky as she hoped Chaton was ok. No, she had to think positively... If they already knew who Chat Noir was, they would have used that against her.

To be safe she needed to contact him when she was home. Speaking of home, she didn't know what to tell her parents. The ordeal had extended her usual walk home. They were probably starting to worry by now. She didn’t know how she was going to explain her phone to her parents. She couldn’t risk going back for it. Even if she found it, it was most likely broken. She was going to be grounded after tonight, so much for spending more time with Adrien.

Marinette pushed her anxiety aside, she had to focus on getting back first. She could deal with that once she was home. It was only getting later, and she needed to get back before her parents got worried. She checked her surroundings before opening the clip to her purse.

“Are you ok?” Tikki began, her eyes wide with concern.

“I’m ok,” she replied. “I think we better get home though.” Just as she was about to call on her kwami a voice cut through the air.

“...Clever…” the voice remarked.

The voice was dark and cold, like a winter in Paris. It was smooth like velvet but was dripping with a foul bitterness. She turned around as her eyes grew wide as she looked up at the shrouded villain. How had he snuck up on her? As she backed away, he emerged from the darkness following her. Soon his silver and purple ensemble was brought into the glow of the streetlights. His grey eyes transfixed on her, sending her full of dread.

“...But not clever enough…” Hawkmoth remarked.

His words seem to mock her. Like she was a bug caught in a spider’s web. Feebly struggling only to become more entangled in his trap. She turned to run but found Mayura and the crystal bird had already closed in on her. She had nowhere to turn to… If Mayura or Hawkmoth didn’t get her then she’d be at the mercy of the sentimonster.

It was so rare that she saw the villain in person. She forgot how tall he seemed to loom over her. She had managed to outsmart Mayura for a moment. Even as Ladybug she had struggled to hold her own against Hawkmoth. That had been with the aid of Chat Noir and the other heroes. She didn't know if she could do it by herself. No, she couldn’t think that way… She was going to get out of this... She just needed an idea...

“Give me your miraculous, Marinette Dupain-Cheng,” Hawkmoth demanded.

“...I don’t kno-” She began but her denial was cut short.

“Or should I say Ladybug?” Hawkmoth sneered.

She could deny all she wanted but they knew who she was. She was cornered and out of moves to make. If she transformed now, she might have a chance of getting away. That would only reaffirm their theory.

If she proved them right, she would lose. They would just follow her home... To school… They would never give up. She couldn’t give them her miraculous either. She would never betray Chat Noir and Master Fu. They were counting on her; the entire city was depending on her.

“...I’m not Ladybug…” She affirmed. “...And I can’t help you find her…”

Hawkmoth said nothing else in return he only narrowed his eyes in irritation. The grip on his cane tightened at her refusal. She could hear Mayura, and the bird grow closer to her. She was running out of time… Silently she hoped that Chat Noir would appear, even if it just bought her time to transform.

"... This is your last chance, Marinette," Mayura warned.

The sentimonster grew agitated with her response as it began to flap; it created strong gusts of wind. She had to think of something… A way out, a distraction… Anything.

"I can't help you because I don't know anything," she replied her desperation showing. "I don't know who Ladybug is."

In the last sentence, she stressed hoping to appeal to Hawkmoth's humanity. She was out of ideas and backed into a corner. The bird let out a loud cry before it began to flap its wings. Soon the wind around Marinette began to dance. The wind began to pick up as it threatened to send her flying towards Hawkmoth. Still, she stood her ground against the beast and the villains.

The wind didn't stop, soon air battered her body causing her to wince and raise her hands to protect her face. The speed and ferocity only increased until the wind stung her eyes. Tears began to form as the wind carried on. It was nearly impossible for her to see beyond the vortex that had engulfed her and with the pain in her eyes she closed them to protect herself. Marinette cried out for help, she called out for her parents, for Chat Noir…

Truthfully, she didn’t know if anyone could hear her. The wind was so loud she was having trouble hearing her own voice. She could feel the air circling around her. It lifted her body up as the tornado swirled around her. She fought to return to the ground only to drift higher. They were doing this to scare her. To frighten her into giving them what they wanted. And still, she refused. Becoming a superhero, she promised to put others first. She would never betray that ideal. It was what Master Fu saw in her that made him pick her to be Ladybug.

And then it happened...For a split second, the wind stopped… Like she was in the eye of the storm. Her feet made contact with the ground. She was relieved… The vortex had widened, releasing her body from his terror but keeping her bound in one place. All she could see before her were wisps of grey winding in a circle. The pain in her arms and legs was subsiding… The pressure of her face had lifted.

Before she could enjoy the newfound freedom, it was taken from her. The storm broke, giving her a view of the city street again. Tears from irritated and dried eyes clouded her vision as she fought to discard them. The pain was soon replaced with a jolt of pain from the crown of her head. The pain cascaded from her head down through the rest of her body. With each growing ache, her body began to shut down.

It only took a second and she could feel her brain swimming. Her thoughts became like derailed trains crashing into each other. She had to get out… No Tikki needed… First… Then Chat Noir… Had to Master Fu. Her parents… She was... Blue orbs looked out in front of her to an empty alleyway… Where had… Hawkmoth...? He should have… Soon her vision became blurred with dark patches blocking her view.

She could hear their voices still. It was all unintelligible nonsense; the pair might as well have been speaking German in front of her. She fought hard trying to keep her eyes open, willing that her limbs move. She couldn’t just do nothing… Everyone was counting on her.

Yet, her body rejected her cries and pleas. It all became too much, and she was slipping away. She swayed from side to side struggling to keep her balance. But it was too much… Marinette’s body went limp, sending her crashing towards the ground.

Chapter Text

‘Have you seen her?’

The simple sentence set off a chain reaction. Memories flashed in their minds, fear and guilt grabbed hold of their hearts like anchors dragging them down into the depths of their gut. Their hands grew shaky, their brains disoriented, unable to form sentences.  The most concrete of facts now seemed dubious to trust. Heart rates climbed as though they were cycling the Tour De France. The worst feeling was not having to ask or receive the question. The worst part was the answer… Each response to the question was the same;

‘No.’

Alya had received the call from Marinette’s parents the night before. She recalled stirring in her bed as the ringtone sounded off. It was late into the night and their daughter was nowhere to be found. She was often late, but never like this. The Dupain-Chengs had gone out looking for their daughter but had come back empty-handed.  Alya had tried her cell phone, just as her parents had, but it went to voicemail. She sent numerous texts but no replies. They weren’t showing up as read either. It meant three possible outcomes; her phone was off, the battery had died or she had lost it. Part of her hoped that she had just gotten sidetracked while ogling at Adrien’s pictures. Still, she couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling she had.

She had offered to go out and look but the Dupain-Cheng’s were optimistic that everything would be ok when the morning came. It was already late and they didn’t need two teens to end up stranded in the middle of the city. Alya promised to help them first thing in the morning if Marinette still hadn’t come back. T he Dupain-Chengs' alerted the police that night but not much could be done. It hadn’t been twenty-four hours yet... Who was to say she hadn’t just lost track of time after a night of fun? They promised to have the officers on the night shift keep an eye out for their missing daughter.

Alya had come to the police station to speak to the cops the following morning. The cops weren’t much better in the am. They spun theories about the missing teen, ones that didn’t fit who she was. They were generic answers, ones used to plaster over the parents' wounded hearts. ‘She was a runaway,’ was their first answer, impossible Marinette loved her parents. Tom and Sabine were good people. They made sure to always listen to their daughter even when she misbehaved. ‘She’s off with a boyfriend,’ she didn’t have one. Even as the cops pressed the theory Alya had contacted Luka to disprove them. For good measure, she even asked Adrien if he had spoken to her after leaving early, nothing. 

‘She’s troubled,’ Marinette was the most optimistic person they knew; she always figured a way out. She didn’t get stuck, and even if she did, she wouldn’t just leave like this, she wouldn't just disappear. She would have let her friends help her. They knew she would… Because she would want one of them to do the same... While the cops did their investigation Alya sent out texts to their classmates. They met in the park and tried to piece together what they knew. Nino, Adrien, and she went over the details of the night to see if Marinette had acted strangely. Her behavior hadn’t given anything away. She had acted the same as usual; just as clumsy and engaging. 

Nathaniel drew maps of the city and Alya helped him mark the paths that Marinette often took home. Max organized any information that they gathered and shared the file with everyone. Sabrina had been able to give information about police patrol schedules so that they could ask other officers if they had seen her.  To everyone’s surprise, even Chlo é Bourgeois showed up. When informed of the police officer’s lackadaisical treatment of the case she hadn’t said a word but instead took out her phone. She called her dad demanding to know why the cops hadn’t found Dupain-Cheng yet. She had halfheartedly huffed that she couldn’t enjoy her day at the spa with the chaos. 

Before the cops had been dismissive about searching but with pressure from the mayor, suddenly they had a newfound passion. Chlo é even accosted staff at the city office into printing their missing posters and flyers for free. As terrifying as it was to see her work, they were grateful. Finding their friend became their top priority. Previous engagements were halted or rescheduled for an undecided later date. From there they split into groups each dedicated to a part of the city. Juleka and Rose checked by the Seine River. Alya and Nino searched the immediate area around the school and her house. Luka used his bike to go further out in the city. Adrien co-opted his driver into doing the outskirts of the city and Chloe did the same with Sabrina in her car. For areas further out, but not coverable by car or bike, Alix and Kim searched there. Nathaniel and Marc checked the subway. They kept their phones at the ready relaying information to Marx so that he could add it to the file. 

Adrien didn’t know how to describe the feeling when he got the text from Alya. Confused, startled, worried... It all hit him at once. Inside the guilt was chewing him up inside. If he had stayed longer he could have given Marinette a ride home. Or he should have offered right then and there when he got the call. No, she wouldn’t have wanted to leave early. He hadn’t wanted to leave when he did. 

The call had sent him spiraling, he was drifting through time until he arrived at that day. The day his mother had disappeared… He had felt so helpless then. He had questioned what could or should have done differently. And just like his mother, Marinette had disappeared into thin air. But he wasn’t powerless this time… He had friends and his alter ego to aid him in their search. After breaking away from the group he knew he had promised to search for Marinette by car but he had a better idea. He could see more from above than he could on the road. As Chat Noir he would be able to move faster with fewer restrictions. No fear of traffic halting his search or a building to circle around. He could use the time to reach out to Ladybug for help. He hid in the shadows of a building before calling on Plagg. 

Maybe he should have texted her before going to bed that night? If he had been able to look that night they might have found her. He would have searched all night if it meant she would be safe. Chat Noir pushed away from the guilt, it would only slow him down. He needed to focus on finding his classmate first.  With their entire class looking they would cover more ground. He could search from above but Paris was huge. Marinette could have taken a wrong turn or gotten hurt. She could be anywhere at this moment. He was going to need some extra help to cover the entire city. When he and his lady worked together they were unstoppable. 

He accessed the phone in his staff and made a call to Ladybug. It rang and rang… And went to voicemail. It was still early… She might still be asleep. He left a message stressing the urgency of the missing Parisian teen. Until she arrived he would continue on his own.  He took detailed notes of everything to relay back to Max but it wasn’t much. People replied with phrases of low importance; ‘Yes I’ve seen her before’… ‘No, not recently’… ‘Poor girl’… ‘I’ll tell the police if I see anything..”  No one had seen her… People didn’t just vanish like this? There had to be a clue somewhere.

The hero worked non-stop for hours. He took breaks only to feed Plag even then he would ask those who passed by in his civilian form. Still no message from Ladybug... She must have been busy but still… He could really use her help. She was always good at piecing a puzzle together.  He contemplated going to see Master Fu. He would be able to contact Ladybug’s civilian identity. No, he didn’t want to overstep his boundaries or risk putting her in danger. The last time his lady hadn’t shown up she explained that she was busy with a secret mission. She had come through in the end leaving him without a reason to doubt her. She would come help when she wasn’t occupied. 

Chat Noir had been scaling the rooftops when he noticed something glinting in the afternoon sun. He lept down to get a closer look taken aback by the familiar hue of the objects. They were feathers, giant ones at that. They splintered the ground like iron spikes and gave off an eerie aura.  Climbing down from his perch he eyed them curiously. They looked like they were cut from precious gemstones. They were both beautiful and terrifying to look at. The feathers shared the same color as the sentimonsters Mayura created. He couldn’t recall the two having faced a creature with gemstone feathers before. Even as sentimonsters and akuma battles grew in numbers he couldn’t see how he would forget something like this. 

And more importantly, any damage it caused, should have been reversed with the magical cure. If they had been away the city would have fixed it. Neither he nor Ladybug had gone anywhere, so they couldn’t have missed it. This attack was recent. Yet, he hadn't gotten an alert on his phone about an Akuma attack. Looking out at the small pond of crystal feathers he had a sinking feeling in his gut. If there had been an attack they had both missed. It had to have been recent... Nothing on the news mentioned a citing of anything magical. The creature had just been mindlessly attacking then… That didn’t feel right… If it had, then the entire block would have been littered with crystal feathers. But there were only a few. This wasn’t just some rampaging beast. More importantly, there was nothing special about this area of Paris. It was off the beaten path but not completely desolate. There were shops here and there as well as apartment buildings.

The blond began to walk around the space when he noticed it. Discarded off into the side of the street he could see something reflecting light. It wasn’t glowing but it sent a small beam back out from the darkness. As he stepped closer he could make out the object better. It was a cell phone. He had a bad feeling about this...  The large glass screen was cracked with several dents lining the sides and corners. He picked it up analyzing the damaged device. It looked like more than someone with slippery fingers. He pressing his hand against the button on its side. It flickered to life revealing the image of Alya and Marinette decorated with stickers. A red alert message of low battery flashed before the device went dark. The phone had to be his friends, there was no other explanation. 

Why would her phone be over here? If someone had stolen it why discard it like this? They would be better off selling it or keeping it for themselves. Besides...Thinking back to the maps that they had drawn up of Marinette’s typical routes the location felt odd. This road was out of the way if Marinette was going home… But not if she was running from something…She wasn’t just missing… Hawkmoth had taken her. Even with this realization, it didn’t make sense... 

Why would he take her? His foe had never kidnapped someone before. The citizens of Paris were treated as collateral damage but his goal was to capture their miraculous. If a civilian was targeted it was for personal revenge. Adrien took in a deep breath, he was overreacting... He needed to calm down.

Maybe Marinette was just hidden somewhere like inside of a camera? Or she had been turned invisible? They had adversaries with powers like that in the past, it wasn’t unheard of. That wouldn’t explain the damaged cell phone or the spikes. Why hunt her down just for that? The attack wouldn’t have needed to be this aggressive.  Even if it were an akuma of that variety there would have been others that were missing. It could have been possible that the police had kept that information a secret. But that answer didn’t feel right either. It wouldn’t just be his friends searching the area if that were the case. 

If he went on the assumption that this was an akuma with a grudge against his friend then where were they now? Hawkmoth would have ordered for them to fetch their miraculous if Marinette was the first target. Akumatized citizens were rarely inconspicuous, one would have been easy to spot. There was no rest for the wicked, it wouldn’t have been the first time a villain woke him up in the middle of the night. The news would have dashed over to cover the story as they often did. At this point, akumatized citizens became a news segment.

He had been patrolling the city since the morning. He hadn’t hidden on the rooftops as an observer. No, Chat Noir had been talking to anyone and everyone about the missing teen. He had been right out in the open for an akuma to find him… Yet, none had approached him. The blond kept searching, finding another collection of spikes not too far from where he found her phone and the first set. The sign of the struggle showed in the two attacks. She had run after the first attack and must have dropped her phone. After the second she must have been taken. If they had chased her further out there would have been more crystal feathers.

It was worse than he thought. He couldn't do this alone, they needed help. Chat Noir made another call to Ladybug. This wasn’t just about a missing teen, it had turned into something far more sinister. Once again, no answer… He left a voice message urging her to get back to them. He went back to take photos of the crystal feathers as evidence.  Chat Noir returned to the rooftops and began to make his way back to the center of the city. From there he would have to see Master Fu. Something like this had never happened to them before. They had traveled into space, saved Paris from an eternal winter, and had their own allies akumatized. But this… It shook him to his core.

No one had ever been taken before. Hawkmoth had proven to be escalating his schemes as their battles progressed. He had managed to akumatize miraculous users. And now had a partner of his own; Mayura. He and his lady were growing stronger each battle... But he hadn’t been prepared for this.  He debated on whether he should tell his classmates the truth. Things became more dangerous knowing that Hawkmoth was involved. He couldn’t risk anyone else getting hurt. The cops needed to know to help improve their search but he knew their friends. They wouldn’t stop looking for Marinette no matter how dangerous it got. 

Still, he didn’t want to lie… He would lose their trust if they found out he was keeping this from them. That might only lead to something worse. If he were honest they might be willing to give Chat Noir, and not just Adrien, any information they found. This way he would know and be able to advise them when they needed to let him continue the investigation. 

*

Marinette let out a groan as she regained consciousness. Her head was pounding with a pain that threatened to split her skull open. Blue eyes fluttered open, blinking rapidly as they struggled to adapt to her surroundings. She placed her hands on the ground before pushing herself into an upright position. The room was silent aside from the soft clinking of metal. The teen looked at her surroundings to find herself in utter darkness. The floor beneath her was icy cold draining her of any body heat. Where was she…? She looked around, unable to make out much around her. It was like she was in a vacuum, void of light. It wasn’t just that nothing felt familiar...  Regardless of the direction, she looked in, they appeared the same. She began to strain her eyes searching for something she could recognize. 

Another wave of pain shot through her head causing her to wince. She brought her hand up to the back of her head to rub at the source of pain. That’s when she heard it, again. The clink of metal. She could feel a similar icy feeling around her wrists. It wasn’t just the cold floor that she was feeling… She reached out for her other hand grabbing onto her arm. Her eyes grew wide as he felt the silver band around her wrist. When he pulled back in shock the metal clanked again before going taught. She was handcuffed… But how and when..? Why was she..?

“...T-Tikki..?” Marinette whispered. “Where are we..?”

Her voice was raspy and unsteady when she spoke. Her throat felt dry and scratchy. Silence followed her question… She tried again… Nothing… She could feel her body begin to tremble as realization dawned on her. Where was Tikki…? Why was she handcuffed and where was she..? She attempted to rattle her brain trying to think of what she remembered last. She had been going home... And then… And then… Hawkmoth and Mayura had cornered her. No…. No…. No! Marinette pulled at the chain tightly as she brought her hand up to ear only to find her ears were bare.

Her breathing hitched in her throat. She began to frantically check the space around her, hoping they had just fallen off. They were earrings, after all, she could have lost the backing of them. She crawled around on her knees, ignoring the pain, as she frantically searched for her miraculous. They had accidentally fallen out, she hadn’t lost her miraculous.  As she scurried about she felt something stopping her body from continuing the search. She lurched forward again to feel the same force holding her still. She pulled at the handcuffs this time noting the sound of metal rubbing against the floor. She wasn’t just cuffed, there was a chain holding her in place. 

Marinette sat on the cold floor as she took in what she knew... She had failed… Not just her city but Master Fu and Chat Noir as well. Hawkmoth had gotten her miraculous and would be after the others soon if he didn’t already have them. Her eyes stung as tears began to form. As her panic began to settle in her pushed it aside. She blinked back the tears from her eyes. No, she could fix this... She had to fix this...

There had to be a window… Or a vent she could use to escape... Something... There had to be something.. Marinette stood up rubbing her hand along the walls in search of an exit. She thumped against the walls as she cried out for help. Hoping someone nearby would hear her pleas. Each time she reached the end of her chain she was yanked back only to redirect herself. She repeated this pattern with each direction until she was out of breath and sore. She retreated back until she was met with the wall.

The hero slunk down to the floor as she pulled her knees close to her chest. There wasn’t a way out... Even if there was, she couldn’t see anything… She shouldn’t get very far; she was chained to the wall… She couldn’t use her lucky charm or call for help... She didn’t have her miraculous. 

Her eyes began to sting as tears welled up inside of them. Her shoulders shook as the overflow of emotions reached its peak. She had failed… One night… One misstep and she had let everyone down. She had always tried to be so careful but, those precautions proved to be fruitless. Hawkmoth had singled her out, he knew who she was… And now… He had her miraculous. 

As she cried she thought about Tikki… She was her friend and she had let her down. Some Ladybug she turned out to be. It was her fault that Hawkmoth had been able to take her. She hoped Tikki was safe and unharmed… She was glad that Tikki was magical… She might have a chance to escape... She thought about her parents… How worried they must be… She knew they would be upset without her… But with her, Hawkmoth would have no reason to hurt them… At least, she hoped not. She thought of Alya, her best friend. She wouldn’t be able to just accept that her friend was gone, she would look for her. The thought didn’t bring her any comfort… Marinette didn’t want her friend to get hurt while searching for her.

Her mind wandered to the others; Alya, Nino, Alix, Rose, Juleka… Luka... Adrien… Now that Hawkmoth had her… He didn’t have a reason to hunt the others. Yes, some had been miraculous holders but without her, they didn’t have access to them. As civilians, they were safe. The thought gave her little comfort… She wouldn’t be able to relax until she was certain that they were safe.  She hoped Chat Noir was ok… When they had corned her before she had a feeling that he was safe but now… Now she wasn’t so sure… She didn’t know how long she had been asleep. With no windows, she didn’t even know what time it was… It could have been minutes… Hours, even days could have passed. 

Without light and these handcuffs, she wouldn’t be able to escape. She had managed without a miraculous before but these conditions made her doubtful. The rest was up to her partner… Chat Nor would know what to do… And Master Fu would be there to help… Still, without the ladybug miraculous they would be at the mercy of Hawkmoth… The more she theorized the worse her headache grew.  Marinette didn’t know how much time had passed as she sat there. Her tears had run dry but the heavy feeling in her chest wouldn’t leave. After a while keeping her thoughts together was too daunting of a task. She was tired… Her body felt worn and her mind was distressed… At one point she slipped away; her mind welcoming sleep.

*

This time when she awoke she was greeted by a bright light. The teen blinked the sleep in her eyes away as she adjusted to the new extreme. Instead of the dark void, the light was far too bright causing her to squint. She couldn’t complain, this way she could do a bit more exploring of her new location. After a few seconds in the light, she could feel her eyes begin to adjust.

She unfolded herself and stood up to stretch out her stiff limbs. Her muscles were sore from everything she had endured. Marinette tried her best to shake out the tense feeling in her body with very few positive results. The chain rattled with each movement reminding her of the limitations it gave. Looking around the room she didn’t know what she had expected when she realized Hawkmoth had taken her… But this certainly wasn’t it. The floor was lined with pristine white tile. She could practically see her reflection staring back at her. Looking down at it only served to make her headache worse as the brilliant light reflected off of the tile. Embedded in the ceiling were the culprits behind the overwhelming source of irritation. 

The walls were painted the same color of white. The ceiling was high, requiring more than a chair to reach the top. A ladder would have been better suited for that task. It didn’t matter either way…  There were no windows. Though she had managed to locate the air vents, they were also useless to her. Each vent was the shape of a circle and only as wide as her hand. She would have needed the mouse miraculous to escape through them. 

With the new source of light, Marinette could see that there was a bed in the room. It was of decent size, larger than the one in her own home. It was decorated with two large fluffy pillows as well as several white sheets and a black comforter. She walked over to the bed and ran her hands across the sheets. They felt softer than they looked, and they looked expensive. The act struck her as odd… Why put such a nice bed in here with her? But it wasn’t just the bed...

There was a small table a few feet from the bed. It was made of shiny black material and was accompanied by two black upholstered chairs. The fabric looked buttery smooth, luxurious even. She noticed that the length of the chain was quite extensive. With it, she could reach the bed, the table but only one of the chairs. The more her eyes roamed the more confused she became. To the left and straight across the room, there were two doors. 

At least Marinette thought they were doors. They were black panels that created a stark contrast to the white walls. They were about the same height as a door would be; roughly two meters tall. They had white trim around the black as doorways often did. What made her doubt that they were doors was the lack of doorknobs. There was no spot for a lock or key. He wasn’t just going to leave her trapped here… Was he? She shook the idea from her head. It wasn’t likely… Why go through all of the trouble if that was his plan?

As she took in the whole room it looked like an apartment. One that lacked character but, still an apartment. The walls were bare, no photos, not so much as a calendar. She could forget about him adding a clock. Beyond the bed and dining set, there wasn’t any other furniture. No computer, no decorations, or even tableware was present. It all felt so empty. There was nothing for her to hide behind either. Even the bed frame was too low to the ground to allow her any coverage.

Standing in the back of the room she couldn't help but think... Was this where Hawkmoth lived? She had never bothered to think who her enemy might be… She knew he was male, or rather she assumed he was. The deep voice, suit, and physical form read as male to her. He must have resided in Paris... Why else would he choose this city to wreak havoc on? If he lives here.. Then he must have neighbors. The teen tried banging on the walls once like before. She cried out for help until her throat grew dry and raspy. She was met with silence… Even if someone did hear her… Who knows if they would even be willing to help. That idea was soon discarded and perhaps for the best.

She didn’t want to think of her jail as Hawkmoth’s home. The idea sent a revolting shiver up her spine. Looking over at the two doors she had evidence to pair with that doubt. If Hawkmoth lived here, why were there no windows? For a cell having no windows made sense. As well as the doors. They must have opened... How else had she gotten into the room? Without a door handle or keyhole escaping would be harder for her.  Not only that but she didn’t see a single light switch on any wall. The room was lit by various lights that were embedded into the ceiling. She searched a bit harder but couldn’t seem to find one. There wasn’t a string she could pull for the lights to go off and there wasn’t a dimmer switch either. They were automated... Most likely from a remote or a control room outside of these walls.

She settled back on the idea of it being a jail cell…  A non-traditional one but one nonetheless. The miraculous holder had become her jailer for the time being. For a jail cell, it looked rather… Luxurious? Was she even allowed to think that about a prison? Aside from the bare walls, the furniture reminded her of something from a home magazine. It felt more like she had checked into a dubious five-star hotel... Not a prison. 

The teen had never been in a jail cell before but she had seen them in movies. Books she read mentioned them from time to time. Marinette looked back at the wall examining the metal plate behind her. It had been screwed into the wall with four metal points. In the middle was the loop that connected to the rest of her chain. She could try to yank it from the wall. But she wasn’t that strong, it would take time. Even if she was able to make it budge she ran the risk of it leaving marks and her capture noticing.

Speaking of her captor… With the room so bare it dawned on her that there might not be any cameras. There were no obvious ones fashioned to the ceiling but that didn’t mean there weren’t hidden ones. It wouldn’t hurt to check. Marinette found one of the small air vents at the bottom of a wall. She inspected the grates of the vent looking to see if she could detect anything. A small glowing light would be more than enough proof. Or a small circular piece of glass. It looked normal...? She could barely see inside of the vent but found nothing. 

She then checked the bed. The frame was black like the chair and appeared normal. She lifted up the bedsheets before smoothing them back over. From what she could see from the table, it looked just like a regular piece of furniture. She looked over at the table set from a distance and they looked average as well... Was she really not being watched?  The idea of cameras did feel a bit redundant from what she had already observed. No windows, strange doors, oddly shaped air vents, and handcuffs with the chain, would keep her just where he wanted her. There was nothing to watch with nowhere to hide and a limited range of motion. Even having deduced all of this… There was one question that she had that she couldn’t quite shake….

Why was she here?

He had her miraculous... That’s what he wanted all this time... Every scheme, every akumatization was just to bring him a step closer to getting a hold of the ladybug and black cat miraculous. He could have taken the earrings and left her there in the city streets… But he hadn’t… Why..? She had already decided this must not have been Hawkmoth’s residence… Yet, why had he outfitted it with basic necessities? Items that appeared expensive nonetheless. More importantly with the noticeable features… How long had he been planning this..? The windowless room, the special doors… It gave her a sickening feeling. How long had he known her secret..? Her mind began to run through previous fights unsure if they had been decoys in order to expose her identity.

Marinette began to pace as she searched her memory. She jumped between trying to find a plan to escape and hypothesizing when Hawkmoth could have found out her secret. How could they have known where she was going that night? How long had Mayura been following her? Hours…? Days…? Weeks…? Had she been following Chat Noir too? The teen’s heart felt heavy at the thought of his name… She hoped that he was somewhere safe… Part of her hoped that they had only been stalking her… That way Chat Noir and Master Fu would be safe. 

She didn't know how long she had been pacing for but her legs were beginning to ache. Her stomach was running empty at this point. Marinette returned to the spot on the floor where she had slept. She slunk down to the floor into a cross-legged position. There was no point in running herself ragged before she had the chance to escape. For now, all she could do was wait... Wait for something new to happen… For her brain to finally hatch a plot… 

Sitting in the room she was alarmed at how silent it was. Cool air was being pumped into the room but she couldn’t hear a single sound from the vents. Even the light fixtures failed to give off a familiar hum. A stop in the school library was noisier than this. If she shifted the metal from her restraints would rattle but beyond that, she was left completely alone with her thoughts. 

The teen looked down at the cuffs on her wrists. They were loose enough that they didn’t rub or chafe the skin. Yet, too small for her to slip them off of her hands. As she inspected them she looked for a slot for a key. She had seen them in movies that there was usually a key that unlocked the cuffs. She was dismayed, but not shocked when she failed to find a keyhole.  At least she was able to find a pattern. Everything around her was state of the art. From the furniture to the technology, it was the same. No expense was spared when it came to building this trap. She had never seen lights without a manual switch. Handcuffs without a key or doors without a way to open them. 

As the last thought passed through her mind, something clicked. Just like how the lights and air conditioning were controlled by an outside source, so were the doors and her handcuffs. There was a chance that they used an electronic key. If that was the case she might be able to get her hands on it. That was only if it wasn’t primarily controlled by a system outside of this room. It wasn’t much but she did have a plan. Hawkmoth kept her here because he still wanted something from her. That means he would be coming to visit her soon. She would just have to wait. Marinette sat on the floor thinking. Her hands traced spots of her legs and arms that were sore from the sentimonsters attack as she weighed her options.

After what felt like hours of the mind-numbing silence she heard an electronic beep. It startled her as she scampered to her feet. Marinette looked straight towards the door just to watch it slide open and reveal her nemesis. Just as quickly as the door opened, it closed as Hawkmoth stepped into the room. Marinette locked eyes with the villain and readied herself. 

Chapter Text

Chat Noir stood on a beam of the Eiffel Tower looking down upon the city. The citizens below were returning to their normal activities. Blissfully ignorant of the cause of the villain’s departure. Adrien’s eyes were transfixed on the horizon as confusion surged through him. He could hear the soft beeping of his ring but he could bring himself to move. His mind was replaying the details of the fight. Something was wrong… 

He had been searching for Marinette when it happened. M. Pidgeon was at it again, followed by his flock of devoted feathery fiends…. He had jumped into the fight wanting it to end as soon as possible. The sooner the fight was over the more time he could spend looking for his friend… But as the fight continued… His lady… She hadn’t come… He tried calling again… And again… Still... Nothing... 

He could keep M Pigeon at bay... He could even break the object the Akuma was in… But he couldn’t purify it. He had seen what happened with Stone Heart when Ladybug hadn’t purified the Akuma. If he broke the object before she came he might create a bigger mess. So he continued to fight... He dodged and evaded attacks with ease. But he couldn’t end this without her. 

After some time the fatigue from the day began to take over. He had been corned by the birds when suddenly the villain before him vanished. M Ramier replaced the akumatized individual and the butterfly fluttered away. The Akuma had been called back... Part of him was relieved… He had been cornered without a plan or a way to purify the object. Yet… At the same time… It was odd... Why would Hawkmoth call it back when he was so close to getting what he wanted?

The third beep sounded off… 

Where was Ladybug…? Why hadn’t she come..? Why had the Akuma been called back? He was thankful that no real damage had been done. He was at the akuma’s mercy in that department… Some hero he was… Even without his partner, he hadn’t been fighting like he usually did. His mind was wrapped up in the mystery of his missing classmate. His thoughts were scrambled, tripping over one another as they attempted to make sense of this. He didn’t know which issue to focus on first… Marinette should come first, of course. But he needed Ladybug, no one had made much progress in locating her… But then there was the Akuma earlier... And where was Ladybug? He needed her… The city needed her...

Chat Noir leaped off of the beam and made this way into the city via the rooftops. He found solitude between two narrow alleys. Once he was on the ground he broke his transformation. He took out the slice of cheese from his jacket pocket and held it out for Plagg.  The kwami accepted the treat with a heavy heart. This wasn’t looking good… Part of Plagg wanted to believe that this was all just a chain of episodes of bad luck. But he knew better... There was no magic spell that would be able to fix this. The evidence was stacked against them, things were worse than they had originally thought. 

Why wasn’t Ladybug picking up? Why had the Akuma been called back? His brain kept repeating those questions, over and over again. None of this was adding up… Or maybe it was… Marinette’s disappearance, the sentimonster’s crystal feathers, damaged cell phone, the unanswered calls from ladybug… Adrien cursed himself as the pieces finally aligned. He had been wasting time… 

“...Plagg, we have to go see Master Fu,” Adrien decided. 

The Kwamii nodded in agreement he slipped back into his jacket pocket. From there he whispered the instructions to his holder.  It was usually not good for the two to meet too often. But this wouldn’t be a simple visit. They had woken up and found themselves in a real mess. He followed Plagg’s instructions through the city streets until they had arrived.  It was a small massage parlor stashed away by the banks of the river. Was this really where the guardian of the miraculous lived? Had this shop always been there..? Adrien knocked on the door softly, eagerly awaiting a response. Plagg floated beside him, growing impatient.

“I’m just going to go in and check to see if he’s home,” Plagg announced.

Wasn’t that a bit rude…? He went to call out to his friend to stop him but it was too late. The creature had passed through the wall leaving him alone. Truthfully he wanted to bang on the door until the man came to the door. He felt like each second he hadn’t found them he was wasting it.  Moments later the door opened to reveal the short elderly man. He looked the same; just like he had that day at school and during his Chinese lesson. This was the man that had chosen him. He had aided him and Ladybug once before and would know what to do. Adrien was ushered in before the door was closed behind him.

Master Fu poured him a cup of tea as Adrien aired his grievances. The call from Alya, the feathers, Marinette’s phone… The Akuma being recalled... Ladybug’s absence, all of it. Once he was finished he was practically out of breath. He waited for the Master’s response anxiously. Part of him wanted the validation that he was right… Another wanted each of his worries to be dismissed with proven facts. 

Wayzz and Plagg exchanged worried looks before turning their attention back to Master Fu. Everything was lining up to view the full picture; Hawkmoth had targeted and captured Ladybug. At the same time, the two Kwami’s didn’t have the power to discuss the elephant in the room. Master Fu was the guardian and he wanted their identities to remain a secret. The decision to break this rule was up to him.

“..I believe you are right Chat Noir..” Master Fu began. “Ladybug and your friend, Marinette, have been taken by Hawkmoth..”

Hearing the phrase being said out loud felt like an arrow through his heart. How could he have failed both his friend and the love of his life? It was just like what happened to his mother… They had vanished… Why was he so useless..? He had superpowers but failed to use them at the right time. Then there was Ladybug… He knew she kept secrets… He didn’t like it but he respected her too much to question it… He couldn’t help but think… Was this one of the secrets that she had been keeping..? Had she known that Hawkmoth had been stalking her…? She was always so careful… How could someone like her just disappear…?

Ladybug must have stepped in to save Marinette and become overwhelmed just as she had. Why hadn't she called him for backup? Was it the time? Or maybe she assumed she would be fine? It wouldn't have been the first time that she took on a fight without him. Part of him wanted to be bitter about her sense of agency. But another just couldn't… He wouldn't have hesitated to step in either… Not when people were in danger. 

“...It’s my fault Master…” Adrien confessed. “I should have offered to drive Marinette home... Then none of this would have happened... If I was a better partner I would have known that Hawkmoth was targeting Ladybug.”

“This isn’t your fault, this was Hawkmoth’s doing,” Fu advised. He gave the teen a gentle pat on the shoulder to reassure him. “We need to devise a plan to bring them and the miraculous back safely.”

Adrien sat up a bit straighter…  He had done his best… He just hadn’t known, or expected this to happen… Any of it...He couldn’t turn into a mess right now. They needed him, Master Fu was going to have to rely on him to get them back. He was Paris’s hero too… He may not have been there that night to help but he was going to bring them back.

“... What should we do?” Adrien asked. 

“We have to assume the worst,” Fu began. “If he has Ladybug, he has her miraculous and will try using it… This will be a difficult and long mission… Are you up for the challenge Adrien?”

He nodded his head firmly. He would never stop until they were both returned safely. He didn't care what it took, he was going to bring them back. 

“Fighting Hawkmoth when he has three miraculous at his disposal is dangerous,” Wayzz commented. 

They grew silent thinking the fact over. None of them wanted to think about the power he would have with three. He had already shown his mastery of using the peacock to create an army. The sentimonsters that Mayura created had proven to be just as nasty as akumatized people. With the miraculous of creation, they lost their most powerful weapon against him. Not only that but they didn’t know where Hawkmoth’s lair was.

It was rare for the villain to demand their attention in person. Truthfully, the pair had only seen him a handful of times. This was the definition of an uphill battle. With three miraculous at his disposal, he was stronger than ever. Adrien brought the cup up to his lips welcoming the aroma of the tea leaves. He took small sips savoring how the tea soothed his nerves. The heat traveled down his throat giving it a cozy feeling that lingered before gradually disappearing. He repeated this action as the gears in his head turned. The elderly man retreated from his seat and went over to his record player. He entered the magic code and watched as it opened to reveal the miracle box. He looked it over thinking of the last time he had opened up the artifact. It had been to aid Ladybug in saving Paris and now he needed someone to help bring her back.

"Is it wise to release more miraculous into Paris?" Wayzz questioned.

The more in circulation made things more dangerous… Not just for them but for all of France. They would gain another power but it put them at risk. There was a fear that they would lose it to their foe or he would akumatize the hero. They didn’t have much of a choice… Chat Noir was stretched thin and would be easily overwhelmed at another akumatization.

“...It is but we will need more than just the black cat’s power to find them,” Fu agreed. "This mission is unlike any other... I want you to avoid a fight with Hawkmoth as much as possible. "

He brought the box back over to the teen and set it down between the two. Adrien watched in awe as it opened up revealing the dormant miraculous. His eyes wandered from the empty spots noting the place for his own ring, the earrings… Bracelet of the turtle... The peacock and the butterfly. The jewels looked normal yet at the same time mesmerizing to gaze at.

“Adrien Agreste, you must pick an ally you trust to fight alongside you on this mission.” He announced. “Once the mission is over you will get the miraculous back from them and return it to me.”

He had never seen the others before… Not up close like this… Staring at them all at once... It was a bit overwhelming. He imagined this was what he did when Ladybug came back to recruit someone. His eyes danced over the various jewels as he thought of their powers. Ladybug often used the fox, bee, and turtle miraculous. Maybe he could use one of them…?

But Ladybug had always been the one to pick who she gave it to. Not only that but their identities remained a secret even to him. The only miraculous holder’s identity he knew was Queen Bee’s. He had made a fuss about not knowing the others and Ladybug had been adamant of her choice. Knowing that he might have been right, sadly, gave him no satisfaction. That didn’t matter now though, it wouldn’t help him. 

Ladybug had already mentioned being wary of trusting Chlo é again... Not only that but everyone knew her identity… If Hawkmoth was willing to target civilians he would only be putting her family and friends in danger. Chloe was his friend but she didn’t always have the best intentions at heart. She found ways to surprise him as Queen Bee but he agreed with his partner, it was too dangerous.

Rena Rouge was a reliable hero… But he didn’t know who the real Rena was. The same went for Carapace. Maybe he was going about this the wrong way… He could pick the person later... Right now, he needed to pick a power that would be able to help him. Mirage and venom were great in battle but would they help him in a rescue mission?

Hawkmoth would be more powerful than before with three miraculous at his disposal. Adrien wanted to avoid an all-out fight if he could. He didn’t know what condition Ladybug would be in when he found her. He wanted to get her miraculous back but his first priority was ensuring their safety. She might be too injured to fight. 

Then there was Marinette, a civilian caught up in this mess. He didn’t want her to be in any more danger if he could help it. Carapace fell into the same category; great for battle... But he needed stealth. Ladybug had given Kagami the dragon miraculous before... But nothing about it felt useful if he were sneaking into a villain’s lair.

Green eyes glanced over at the mouse miraculous… The mouse would allow for them to get into tight spots. The doppelgangers would be a great help in a fight. Multimouse had been the perfect ally when they fought Kwamibuster. He smiled recalling the master plan that Ladybug had entrusted to Multimouse. 

The memory soon became tainted… Adrien could feel the familiar melancholy taking over. Ladybug had loaned out the mouse to Marinette… Part of him wondered if that was what had put her on Hawkmoth’s radar… He could theorize later he needed to find a way to save them.

From there he looked over at the snake miraculous. The snake gave the ability to move back in time from a saved point. The Lyra could also be used to distract enemies. If they made a mistake they could rewrite it. A good distraction would also help to ensure everyone got away safely. As for the person... Who would he pick? They needed to be someone he trusted. He knew his lady well, the two moved in tandem with each other. He was friends with Marinette but they weren’t as close as he and Ladybug were. 

This person… They needed to be someone who knew Marinette well. Someone that would be able to understand how she thought. Someone who knew her routine and habits. Preferably someone who had used a miraculous before. He knew that he would be asking a lot from the person to help. It would be easier if they had the experience but it wasn’t required. 

Then it came to him... That was it... He knew the right person for the job. Someone who fits the criteria; Luka. Luka had been given the snake miraculous before after he had returned it to Ladybug. He knew how to use its powers and was trustworthy. He was close to Marinette, the two were in love. Adrien reached out, taking the snake bracelet into his hand.  He looked it over in his hand and yet it still felt off. The snake miraculous would be crucial to ensuring a smooth rescue but he felt like he was missing something else. Luka was smart and was flexible in his thinking patterns making him a great hero. That wouldn't solve his issue of a missing Ladybug. 

It was one thing for him to tell Luka the truth. He didn't know him very well but Marinette trusted him... Ladybug trusted him. With two votes in his favor that was enough for Adrien. But if the city found out that Ladybug was gone… There would be chaos... He knew it was wrong to lie… But he didn’t have a choice. With that, he took hold of the necklace that held the fox kwami. He would only use it to keep the citizens of Paris at ease. It was only a temporary fix. The sooner he found Ladybug the less he would have to use it. The other side was that he would be using borrowed time. Today he had been lucky and the akuma had been called back… But next time… He might not be so careful.

"Are you sure?" Fu inquired. 

"Yes," Adrien nodded. "I'm sure about my decision, Master."

With renewed confidence, Adrien eyed the bracelet and necklace before placing them in individual boxes. He knew who he needed to get in contact with. He just hoped they would be willing to help. He knew they had the qualities of a hero in them. But this request was unlike others before. It wasn’t a simple battle he needed assistants with. This mission was going to take everything they had to complete it. That only partially solved the issue at hand. He had to talk about his friends... Their classmates… They had involved themselves in this before Chat Noir had.

“I think that I should keep this a secret from the others..” he began. “Luka should know that we’re looking for Marinette and Ladybug… But the others can’t know that Ladybug is gone. Hawkmoth is more dangerous than a normal person… They need to know..”

Master Fu remained silent, his face neutral as he awaited the rest of his theory. Adrien needed to trust his own judgment for this mission. He did not have Ladybug to rely on this time around. He and Plagg would not be accessible during a fight. He would become the temporary leader of the new hero he would recruit. Hawkmoth had been terrorizing Paris for some time now; this wasn’t new. But it was the first time that someone had gone missing because of his schemes. Most villains appeared during the day and were subdued by night. No one was hurt… And everything would return to normal… But that wasn’t the truth anymore...

“They won’t stop looking for Marinette… It doesn’t matter if I tell them the truth about how dangerous it is... “ The teen explained. “If I ask them to be careful and report information back to me before they act... I can keep them safe that way. Because I wouldn’t give up searching for her even if I was told not to.”

“You are very considerate of your friends’ feelings,” Fu commented. “It’s good that they want to help but it’s important to think of their safety.”

They had a plan now. Chat Noir would recruit Luka to use the snake miraculous. For the time being, he would use the fox to create the illusion of Ladybug for the public. His friends would be informed of his involvement with Marinette’s case and asked to report any and all information back to him. Fu watched the teen depart feeling the weight of the situation. He was partially to blame… After all, he had been the one to select Marinette. And now Chat Noir was headed into the same demon’s nest. 

"Master…" Wayzz began. "... Why didn't you tell him the truth… About who Ladybug is.."

The elderly male let out a sigh… He had heard how distraught Adrien sounded when he spoke of the event. He didn't want to throw him through another loop so soon. He had never imagined that Hawkmoth would target them in their civilian form.

After everything, the pair had gone through together… It didn't feel right to tell him because it was Marinette's secret now. She wasn't just one of the chosen two. She had become so much more… Marinette had truly become a strong leader. It wasn't just her skill but the teamwork they had created. Marinette may feel comfortable in divulging that secret now or she may not. The next step was between them...

“He will find out soon enough,” Fu answered. “This is something that must be discussed between the two of them.”

*

With the two miraculous in hand, Adrien set out to put their plan in motion. Once he was a safe distance away from the shop he transformed into his alter ego. From there he returned to the spot they had all met at in the park. It was late in the day by now. The sun was hanging low in the sky casting an amber hue onto the city. 

He followed through with his plan by approaching Max. He claimed to have spoken with Adrien Agreste and was informed of the situation of their missing friend. He explained that he had already been looking but formally wanted his assistance to be known to the group of teenagers. With the day coming to a close Max sent out a mass message so that they could regroup before ending their search for the day. 

One by one they returned exhausted from a long day. Feeling sore and tired left a bitter taste in their mouths. They had worked themselves to the bone but for what exactly? They didn’t have any leads, no one had seen Marinette in the last twelve hours. Citizens here and there commented that they had last seen her the night before... And she hadn’t been alone…

Chat Noir waited until all of the familiar faces filed in. Standing there he felt nervous. Between the duo Ladybug often led conversations. It wasn’t just that… He would be standing in front of his classmates to give them this heartbreaking news. Lying almost felt easier to do… They would keep thinking that Marinette was lost somewhere instead of the truth.

But… Even that would only go so far. Marinette had no reason to run away… A day had already gone by and there wasn’t a single clue proving she had just stumbled and lost her way. The police would start to hypothesize the conclusion that he had come to. He couldn’t put his faith in the police not leaking the information to the public. Then there was the real evidence… What he had to turn in to the police... The pictures of the spikes… Her damaged cellphone. 

They would be cleaned up eventually but it was done in secrecy he would lose their trust. . He wouldn’t be able to keep them safe if they didn’t trust him with information. Though he knew he would get a steady flow as Adrien that would only compromise him. He would risk being ostracized by his classmates for leaking information to Chat Noir or it would lead them to make concerning connections about the two.

Once they were assembled he began to speak. They looked miserable as they stared at him. Alya had begun to film but had slowly lowered her camera as he continued. He tried to ease into it but they could tell that he wasn’t there to claim that he had found Marinette. He started off by informing them that both he and Ladybug would be joining the search for the lost teen. That the two would be stopping by the police station once Ladybug finished up her patrol of the city.

He explained the evidence he had to back this claim… The sentimonster had targeted their friend and corned her using its deadly feathers. He added that he would be turning the phone over to the police. Lastly, he urged them to be careful… Hawkmoth had crossed a line that they never knew existed. At times the terror in Paris had become mundane. Alya and many others charged in to catch a glimpse of the action. Ladybug and Chat Noir didn’t just stop Hawkmoth… They stepped in to help with everyday situations… They appeared on tv and did interviews... At times the danger didn’t feel real. Because at the end of it... Ladybug and Chat Noir saved the day. 

This entire time… Part of them just hoped that they would find Marinette asleep somewhere... Or that a family friend had let her stay the night after she got lost in the city. No one wanted to think beyond that… No one wanted to accept the harsh reality that she was in real danger. As Chat Noir laid out the facts before them sunk into their brains. Hearing about her disappearance felt like an anchor was dragging them to the bottom of a ravine. But knowing the truth… It was like a beast sinking its talons into them and ripping a piece off. 

After the shock wore off a new sensation was added to their dread. Their skin began to crawl… Aside from Marinette and Adrien… Their entire class had been akumatized… Some more than once… Ladybug and Chat Noir always gave them a second chance afterward… They tried to remind them to not give up… And that there was always a way out. Nothing stayed the same, not forever.

They had let that man into their minds… He had seen their fears… Their frustrations… Then he had taken advantage of them… A sentimonster had taken Marinette… But it could have easily been one of them… They had endangered their classmates, their families… The entire city had been at the mercy of villains like Queen Wasp, Reflecta, and Stone Heart… Rose clung to Juleka as she absorbed the information.

Nino adjusted his cap, feeling guilty about his time spent as the Bubbler and Oblivio. Kim kicked at a pebble on the ground as he thought of Anti-Cupid. Even Chloé found herself feeling disgruntled knowing how she had played a role in Hawkmoth’s various schemes. These weren’t their finer moments…  Alya glanced around at the faces around her. She knew that this was hard news to hear. She had felt helpless that night. Even after the Dupain-Chengs had urged to rest for the night she felt conflicted about doing nothing. She had cursed herself when Marinette had stopped replying to the images she sent from the night before. 

It was easy to feel despair at their current situation. But it wasn’t helpful… They could stand here and feel guilty about being akumatized before… But that wouldn’t bring Marinette back... It wouldn’t make the Dupain-Cheng’s feel any better. 

They had lost a friend and a classmate and the family had lost their daughter. Marinette was her best friend, she was the type that went beyond normal friendships. Marinette helped without asking for anything in return… It was their opportunity to return the favor. With or without a miraculous they had helped save the city with their superheroes. Today, this task was no different. If they wanted to get their friend back it was up to them. 

“Marinette is our friend,  she wouldn’t want us to act so defeated when we just started.” Alya reminded them. 

“Alya’s right dudes, Marinette wouldn’t give up if it was one of us,” Nino added.

“Hawkmoth has been using the people of Paris to do his dirty work since the beginning, “ Alya announced. “It’s time we put a stop to it.”

Rose nodded vigorously in agreement and Juleka mirrored the expression in a soft manner. Kim raised his arm into the air pumping his fist as he shouted in agreement. Alix followed in suit with Kim’s reaction. Their spirits were lifting for the better. They could do this.

“We’re going to make Hawkmoth regret ever hurting our friend,” Alix declared. 

“If there are fewer akumatizations we’ll have more time to find Marinette,” Max remarked. 

From there it was decided. Alya led the charge as they reorganized themselves. Each member of the class would pair off and keep in contact with their body. If they were looking for Marinette they had to be with their buddy or another member of the class; no solo missions. The pair would also do mental checkups on each other. This would help prevent further akumatizations from the class to happen. 

Marc and Nathaniel started creating more posters to hang up. They borrowed heavily from the kind words of their teacher M. Bustier, Ladybug, and Marinette.  Promoting positive thinking and unity above discourse and cruelty. Hawkmoth would be public enemy number one. Alya would begin to shift the Ladyblog making sure to cover Marinette’s case so that the entire city knew what the villain had done. Soon there wouldn’t be a hole in Paris that Hawkmoth could escape to without them knowing.

Fueled by their own agency they were determined to bring their friend back safely. They were taking a stand to look for their friend but also refuse to be pawns in Hankmoth’s never-ending game of chess. Chat Noir was moved by his classmates... He may not have had Ladybug… But he wasn’t alone… His classmates were right there with him. 

Part one of his plan had gone over smoothly renewing his confidence. He could do this. Master Fu had chosen him for a reason, it wasn’t just Ladybug that was capable of leading and rallying the public. As the evening winded down the teenagers parted ways promising to meet up at the same spot the next day.

Adrien was growing weary from the stress but he wasn’t done yet. As night fell he made his way down to the Seine River. Though the river was beautiful at night, he hadn’t ventured out in this direction to take in the sights. As Chat Noir he scaled the sides of the Liberty until found the window he was looking for. 

Inside of the ship he could see Luka Couffaine. The teenager was laying on his bed strumming on his guitar. Sheets of paper littered his bed with various scribbles and music notes. Luka would strum a few notes before shaking his head and reaching over to write on the slips of paper. 

Chat Noir knocked on the circular window to get his attention waiting for the response. Luka sat up suddenly before turning around to the wall. He blinked in shock as he saw the hero outside his home. The hero pointed upwards motioning towards the deck above. The blue-haired teen nodded and got up to follow after him. Once on the deck, he found the hero standing on the bow of the ship.

“Chat Noir..” Luka repeated feeling unsure.

“Do you mind if we talk somewhere else?” Chat Noir asked. “Cats aren't the biggest fans of water."

Luka nodded and understood it was a request for privacy. This was something neither his mother nor sister needed to overhear. He assumed the topic was about Marinette. He had been called by Alya early in the morning when the police were starting their search. It was only natural that Chat Noir would want to know what he knew. He liked to think he was close to Marinette, he knew he wanted to be. The news of her disappearance had broken his heart. He couldn’t imagine someone so amazing just vanishing like this; it felt surreal.

Chat Noir escorted Luka up onto a rooftop in the city. The buzz of cars and ongoing foot traffic gave them enough cover that people below wouldn’t be able to hear their conversation. Standing on the roof the warm air wrapped around the two like a hug. Though barely a day had passed it was as though even the breeze missed Paris's heroine. Things had gone well earlier but he didn’t know how Luka was going to react. The information that he knew had been hard for him to swallow as was.

The musician wasn’t a seasoned veteran in battle like he was. There was always the fear that he wouldn’t be able to carry the burden. And Chat Noir would understand if he didn’t want to pick up the mantle of Viperion again. He didn’t like to think about it… But every time they transformed they put themselves at risk. The chain of events caused Chat Noir to be reminded of their mortality. The powers enhanced their physical abilities but it could only do so much for them. 

“...You wanted to talk about Marinette..” Luka assumed.

It made sense… He assumed that Ladybug and Chat Noir would be interviewing everyone that was close to her. While he hadn’t seen her the night of her disappearance, Luka had been one of the first to be notified by Alya. It had been some theory that she had run off with a boy. One he knew would never be the case for her.

“...Not just Marinette,” Chat Noir added.

“Whatever you need to know I’ll tell you,” Luka stated firmly. “I want Marinette to be able to come home as soon as possible.”

“I’d glad to hear,” Chat Noir began. “Because I need your help.”

Taken aback by the declaration but he soon accepted it. This pattern was familiar to him, being pulled aside, the request. He had a feeling he knew where this was going and he was ready to accept the offer. He meant what he said… He was willing to do whatever it took if it meant she would be safe. 

“...I want to be honest with you before I make the offer,” Chat Noir added firmly.

He needed to know how dedicated Luka was. The others had promised to continue searching as well. But what Chat Noir was asking of him was to go beyond the call.  He was asking him for something no one had done before. This wouldn’t be joining the cause for a heroic hour. Adrien didn’t know how long it would take them to complete the mission. Hours… Days... He couldn’t say but he hoped it wouldn’t be that long.

“Regardless of if you accept the offer, this has to be kept a secret.”  Chat noir stressed to him.

Luka nodded in agreement.

“... Hawkmoth didn’t just take Marinette Dupain-Cheng,” Chat Noir explained. His voice was solemn and low as he spoke. “He took Ladybug too…”

He explained the occurrences and evidence that led him to this conclusion. He explained the full scope of his research so that Luka could understand the situation. He assumed that Hawkmoth had attacked Marinette. Either to lure out Ladybug or for a personal matter… And it worked. The hero must have come in to save her and gotten overwhelmed in the battle. He mentioned the unreturned calls he made to Ladybug throughout the day. Lastly, he mentioned the akuma. The one that appeared out of nowhere and vanished without a trace. 

Luka stood in silence as he took in the information bit by bit. He understood what Chat Noir had meant about how serious the situation was. Without Ladybug, they couldn’t purify the akumas. The person could be freed from the binding magic but only for the butterfly to wander freely to its next victim. Not only that... But it was always her magic that repaired the damage... Things were far worse than he had feared. 

He knew the stakes were high but he couldn’t just sit back and let Hawkmoth win. If he could do more to bring Marinette back he would do it. Refusing was out of the question… He didn’t want to see a melody like hers be forgotten by anyone.

“...I’m in,” Luka stated. “... I’d do anything for Marinette… You and Ladybud saved me… You saved my family… It’s time for me to return the favor.”

Chat Noir smiled in reply to the dedication and resolve the other expressed. Ladybug had been right to pick him the first time. Even when he failed to support his Lady with the snake miraculous Luka hadn’t.

“Luka Couffaine, here is the miraculous of the snake, which grants the power of second chance.” Chat Noir began. He extended his arm out to reveal the familiar black and red box. “You will use it for the greater good. Once we’ve brought Marinette and Ladybug back, you will return the miraculous to me.”

Luka nodded in agreement before accepting the jewel. He opened the box and watched as the familiar magic sphere appeared in the air. It danced around him before settling into a location in the air. The kwami revealed itself and nodded, smiling at the familiar face. 

“Greetings, we meet again,” Sass said, giving him a small bow. 

With his friends and new partnership with Viperion, Chat Noir was certain they would be able to save them. The day had begun in shambles with one misstep after another. But through all of it a constant emerged, he wasn’t alone; not anymore. He hadn’t been for a while now. With the moon now high in the sky, a new chapter was beginning. 

Chapter Text

Sapphire orbs met steel-colored eyes as their standoff began. And just like that, the stage had opened up for the two players to begin the show. Marinette clenched her hands into fists as she glared at the villain. Silently she scanned his suit in search of something out of place. She knew that the room was automated. She had a theory that he had the key to her room on him. It was either that or he had used a control panel outside of her room. He wouldn’t be as foolish to have the object out in plain sight.

Hawkmoth stared back at her fiery gaze unfazed and proceeded to close in on her space. The soft tapping of his cane echoed in the silent room. Even as he permeated her space she noticed that he stayed just a hair behind the second chair. Just out of her reach… She wasn’t surprised though. He had always been a coward… Through and through… 

He hid behind his mask… He hid behind the countless others that he sent to do his bidding. He had gotten the jump on her earlier but not without help. Hawkmoth had laid in the shadows letting the sentimonster and Mayura do his dirty work. Without his cowardly tactics, she would have gotten away. Hawkmoth had cornered her civilian self instead of wanting a fair fight with Ladybug. 

“Where’s Tikki,” Marinette demanded.

“...Your Kwami…?” He replied. “Locked away until I need to use it.”

“Let Tikki go,” Marinette demanded.

“Your priorities are a bit off,” he replied, mocking her. “You should be more concerned about your own situation, Marinette .”

She bit her lip as she processed his words. The teen hated hearing her name come out of his mouth. He was throwing the knowledge back into her face. He was still in a mask, anonymous to everyone… But he had taken that ability from her. She knew he would never give Tikki back to her. That would have been too easy. Until she got out of here… She may never hold her miraculous again. The question from earlier came back to her again. Why was she here?

If she could get out then she could try to free Tikki… Or at least have enough time to tell Master Fu and Chat Noir what happened, if they didn’t already know that is. Asking him for a change of heart was out of the question. He capitalized on people’s negative emotions for his own benefit. One thing she knew about her foe was that he was cold and calculating. Using logic was the best way to appeal to him.

“You have my miraculous…” She rationalized. “There’s no reason to keep me here.”

Someone somewhere was looking for her… She knew that with the utmost confidence... Her friends and family wouldn’t just forget about her. Akumatizations were one thing. The magic that came with them wiped the person’s memory. Once they returned to their normal state there was no point in arresting them. The true mastermind was elsewhere, hiding in the shadows. Police rarely got involved in the attacks for that reason; the true culprit was rarely present.

But now things were different… Hawkmoth had committed a serious offense. Whether the people outside this room were looking for Marinette or Ladybug, it didn’t matter. Kidnapping was a crime, one the police would have to punish him for. If he let her go now he would get a lesser sentence. It was in his best favor to let her walk.

“...Chat Noir… The police… They’ll find me,” She added. “Let me go now and I won’t tell the police the truth..”

She finished off her demand strongly feeling satisfied. It was a threat, a promise, and… A lie . She hoped the threat of the police looking for him would be enough. The authorities rarely got involved in their battles but they would have more than enough reason to now. Marinette didn’t want the cops to get hurt she hoped that the pressure would cause her foe to foil. 

Still, she felt guilty… She and Chat Noir were usually so preoccupied with saving the city than to spend time hunting their enemy. As the battles reached a climax he usually came to them, it was something they had come accustomed to. She felt foolish now having spent such little time looking into her foe. Meanwhile, Hawkmoth had been taking his time learning everything about her. 

As strange as it is she didn’t know what she would tell everyone when, if, she escaped. Miraculous or not she couldn’t risk the public finding out her identity. It didn’t matter if she never got to be Ladybug again after this… If they knew it would only put her loved ones in danger. If people didn’t already know that Hawkmoth had taken her if she told them it would open a new issue. Why would Hawkmoth take a random teenager? In exposing him, she risked exposed herself. If he let her go now she could lie and say she was akumatized and didn’t remember a thing. 

The flat line of his lips broke as he studied her. The edges curled up into a menacing smirk. He shook his head, dismissing her childish proposal. Did she really think the police would be of any help to her? He had planned the event down to the finest detail. He had taken time to account for her chaotic method of problem-solving. Made sure she was at her most vulnerable before swooping in. His plan was without flaw… She would come to terms with this in due time. As for Chat Noir, he planned on the hero to come to rescue his partner. 

“...Though I appreciate the art of a deal, you are in no position to make one,” Hawkmoth retorted.

It had been a shot in the dark but worth the effort. Marinette narrowed her eyes as she stood her ground. She couldn’t let him see her sweat. If she showed him weakness he would latch onto it like bees swarming a hive. It was hard to not feel anxious. The odds were stacked against her… She didn’t have a clue on how to escape or contact Chat Noir. She was the girl who always had a plan...

“Even without your miraculous, you’re not completely useless to me,” Hawkmoth continued. “You have information that I want.”

The teen could feel her mouth run dry at the statement. That’s why he had decided to keep her… That was why he had gone through the effort of relocating her to this room. He didn’t just want her earrings… He wanted more... Much more. The theory of her allies being safe was beginning to crumble. If she gave him what he wanted… He would go after them… It didn’t matter if they didn’t have access to a miraculous without her.

“... No, I don’t,” Marinette lied, shaking her head. “...I don’t know anything about the miraculous…” 

“Playing innocent didn’t help you before...And it won’t help now.”

Hawkmoth gingerly took steps towards her as he spoke, closing the space between them. They were less than a meter apart now. He was within her grasp but the same could be said about her. She thought about it… Grabbing his miraculous off of his chest. That way she would be able to accomplish three things at once. She could free Nooroo, herself, and defeating Hawkmoth. Her heart rate began to climb unsure about his next move. 

She would have to be fast. Even with her miraculous Hawkmoth was a formidable foe in battle. Without it, she would have to be creative. He was faster than her, stronger and bigger. As he grew closer she could see how tall he was in comparison with herself. Her height... Her frame… Were eclipsed in his.

“We’ll start with something easy,” Hawkmoth began. “Who is Chat Noir?”

He wanted to know who Chat Noir was? It was expected that he would want that information. It did give her insight into her current situation. If he was asking then he didn’t know himself. That meant that for now at least, Chat Noir was still safe. He had only found out her secret. She was relieved to know that he was ok. 

“I’d never betray Chat Noir,” Marinette declared. 

Hawkmoth’s expression changed. It was no longer taunting but became grave and stern. The grip on his cane tightened as he glowered down at her. She held her ground not allowing him to intimidate her. If this was what he wanted to know then she could use this to her advantage. As long as she kept refusing he wouldn’t find out a thing. She would be using borrowed time with this strategy though. It would only take a matter of time before he remanded to know something else... If she could keep him preoccupied it would give Chat Noir enough time.

The next few seconds seemed to happen in slow motion only to jump to the pace of a cheetah. They were standing there… Mentally squaring off seeing who would make the first move. Seconds felt like ages to her. He studied her and she did the same to him. Both wanting to become the victor of this standoff. 

And then... It happened... She could have sworn she had only blinked… She had closed her eyes for a hair of a second when it happened. Hawkmoth brought up his empty arm across his own body before swinging it outwards. The back of his hand connected with the left side of her face. At first, her body was in shock, then came the sound and the pain.

Marinette stumbled back a step recoiling from the assault. She brought her hand up to clutch her injured cheek. Her hand was cold to the touch but still caused her to wince as the cool skin grazed her tender cheek. Tears stung her eyes as she fought to hold them back. Her face was throbbing with a pain akin to a swarm of bee stings. She couldn’t let him know that he hurt her... She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. She took in a shaky breath before looking back at her captor. He was smiling… A cruel and sadistic smirk was plastered on his face.

“.... Top grades in school but poor listening skills,” He commented shaking his head. “Let’s try this again… Shall we? 

“Who is Chat Noir ?”

His voice grew louder as he finished the sentence. The noise bounced off of the walls almost creating an echo in the room. Adrenaline was pumping through her veins now as she looked up at him. Marinette took in deep shaky breaths as she tried to calm herself down. She hadn’t realized how much her miraculous protected her from injury until now. Getting stuck or thrown as Ladybug hurt… But not like this.

She lowered her hand from her face. She wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of knowing that he hurt her… It was he was after… He was trying to intimate her. She refused to give him that. It didn’t matter what method of intimidation he used on her, it wasn’t going to work. She had been chosen to be Ladybug for a reason. She may not have her miraculous but that hadn’t stopped her before.

“I-I don’t care w-what you do to me,” Marinette declared shakily before becoming stable. “I won’t turn my back on Chat Noir…”

He didn’t say a word but instead brought the tip of his cane up to her chest. Marinette wanted to back away, to create space before he stuck again but the heel of her ballet flat had already reached the wall. He brought it right before her throat and stopped short by a millimeter. She was pinned between his staff and the wall. 

Was he going to hit her again? Or was he trying to intimidate? Either way… It didn’t matter. She was going to fold after meager pressure was applied. She was Paris’s hero; she didn’t give up easily. Once again time came to a crawl… She stood still her eyes never leaving his. Her blue orbs held the ferocity of a tidal wave. Waves so strong that they could level cities… Yet that power was only useful with the proper location. He was far too inland for a tropical storm to wreak havoc. 

“We’ll see about that,” he remarked.

He could see the red mark forming on the side of her face already. She was so eager to dig herself further under. She probably thought this foolishness she was showing was a worthy trait. Was she doing this to prove herself to the guardian? As amiable as it was to see someone so young with such fire in their eyes… It was terribly misplaced. Hawkmoth lowered his cane and gave the teen girl one last look over. As quickly as he came he left without uttering another word. 

Marinette watched him leave she stayed rooted where she stood. There was no point in following him… The chain would only hold her back. She watched the door slide and close leaving her alone once more. She took in a deep breath to calm herself down. She brought her hand up to her face once more feeling how tender the skin was. She waited until the familiar silence returned before slinking back down onto the floor. She continued her deep breathing as she rummaged through her brain.

He hadn’t bothered to ask her any more questions…  Which was good. She had succeeded in buying more time. She hoped that Chat Noir would use it wisely. In the meantime, she had to make use of her own grace period. First, she needed to take care of her face. She didn’t have any ice or cool water to help with the swelling. Though it was fruitless her blue orbs scanned the empty cell. Her eyes jumped from the table to the chairs, then to the bed and its frame. It was no use… There wasn’t much that she could use. 

She brought her hand back up to her face recalling how good it had felt earlier. Suddenly the light bulb went on in her mind. She didn’t need a piece of ice she had cold air. The tile and the air vents would be able to do the job. She started by placing both of her hands onto the tile. Once she felt her fingers growing cold she would apply them to her cheek. At times she simply laid on the cold tiled floor making sure to avoid adding too much pressure to the spot. She rotated through these actions until the pain had subsided. 

As she rested she let her mind wander. She wondered what time it was… Maybe it was morning now? That was why Hawkmoth had come? If it was morning, her parents would be awake… She missed them so much… She missed how the house would smell in the morning. Smells of bread, sugar, and cream floated through the air. She could feel her stomach rumbling just at the thought of having a taste of freshly baked bread. Marinette had noticed that the room didn’t smell like much of anything. It didn’t smell terrible but not as amazing as home did.

Sitting on the floor once more it actually did have a smell to it... A faint one… The type of scent was familiar but not the smell itself; it smelled like cologne. Remnants of a deep woody aroma lingered in the air. Undoubtedly from Hawkmoth… She had no other way to explain the appearance of the new odor. She had never imagined spending time on something so trivial but in a way it was important.

Hawkmoth knew so much about her. He knew her parent’s bakery… Where she would be that night… His comment about her class marks was not forgotten either. She could assume from there that he probably knew where she attended school. He knew her quite intimately, the thought left an uncomfortable feeling in her. The idea of those cold eyes peering at her from around the corner made her skin crawl. 

She hoped that since she was here he wasn’t monitoring her friends or parents. Above all else… She wanted them to remain safe. She wasn’t sure if he was dismissive about the cops because of his arrogance or if he was already intervening in their work. Thinking back on it, she had dropped her phone on that street. It might be able to give them some sort of hint. Even if the cops failed… There was always Chat Noir and Master Fu. She could count on them to stay by her side.

In future encounters, she assumed Hawkmoth would try to rouse her by flaunting the information he had. If her enemy was taking notes on her behavior it was only wise that she do the same. It was rare for them to come face to face with each other. She would take this time to her advantage until she figured out a way to escape. She knew he had a terrible temper but that was expected… And he wore cologne that was rather expensive smelling. It wasn’t much but it was all she had for now.

She hoped Chat Noir was ok… Even with the little information she had learned from Hawkmoth. She couldn’t find it in herself to relax. Without her miraculous Paris was in danger… Chat Noir was a quick thinker but he could only break the object. It was her job to purify the akuma, she was Ladybug after all... No, that wasn’t right. She is Ladybug... Getting her miraculous taken hadn’t stopped her in the past and it wasn’t going to stop her now. She hated it but she would have to play the waiting game. Hawkmoth would return and when he did she would continue their match. 

He had become so enraged when she had denied him the information. It was dangerous but it was the only field she could play. If he got too angry he would slip up. He may end up revealing more information about himself or her location. Hawkmoth was a master manipulator but he failed to control his own arrogance and temper. 

It wasn’t long before the smell of the cologne dissipated. Soon the neutral smell of the room returned. She found herself beginning to shiver. The tips of her fingers grew icy to the touch and her nose felt stiff. Was it getting colder in here? It had to just be her… She had spent, who knows how long, cooler her face against the tile. Naturally, her body temperature would get lower.

Still, she found herself rubbing the side of her arms trying to bring back the warmth. Even with her jacket, she was getting uncomfortable. Marinette stood up before walking over to the corner of the room. She could feel the cold air pooling out from the vents. What had felt like a gentle breeze earlier had increased in speed. She could only assume that he had lowered the thermostat connected to her room… Or maybe the system had done so by itself? The day of the fireworks had been an exceptionally warm one. Even at night, the air was so warm that vendors continued to sell chilled beverages to people, despite or better, due to the minimal breeze. Whether it was the system accounting for the heat outside her room or a manual alteration, it didn’t matter. There was nothing she could do to stop it.

Her stomach let out a low grumble. She was hungry…  Even without knowing the time she knew it was past time for breakfast. Maybe she had something small on her that could help tide her over. She tried to check her pockets for a small mint or piece of candy but came up empty-handed. If she had her purse there was bound to be an extra cookie there. It was usually reserved for Tikki though...

Tikki… She missed her friend. She wondered what Hawkmoth had done to her. She wanted to believe that Tikki was ok… She was magical; a normal cell like this couldn’t hold her. But when she thought of Nooro… Hawkmoth’s kwami… She wasn’t sure… She couldn’t imagine that he was receiving the proper care. 

Suddenly the lights overhead went out. The teen was brought back into the void. She didn’t know what warranted the sudden change. Was it nighttime? She didn’t know. Or was this her jailer’s idea of light’s out? With the temperature inside dropping and the lack of light, she didn’t have much of a choice.

Marinette took small steps as she navigated through the dark. She didn’t see the point in keeping her hands out in front. She may be clumsy but there was nothing in the room for her to actually fall over. If she was at the vent in the corner, then the bed was only a few feet away. So she just needed to turn left and… She had spoken too soon. Though she had tried to be careful to navigate through the dark she had failed. The tip of her shoes had hit the edge of the bed frame sending her falling forwards.

The teen let out a soft yelp before she fell onto the bed. She let out a sigh of relief after her body made contact with a soft plane. Marinette rolled onto her back before she slipped off her shoes. She felt around for where the pillows were and where the sheets began. She rolled the sheets back into a swiss-roll cake before sliding into the bed. 

Once she was settled in she laid there in the dark feeling confused. She could feel her body heat beginning to linger thanks to the insulation from the comforter. It felt strange… The bed was soft... Softer than anything she had laid on before. The pillow felt like it was filled with thousands of goose feathers it was so light. The sheets felt silky against her exposed skin. As she shifted to get comfortable she could feel the cold chain brushing against her reminding her that she was a captive. 

It felt strange… Why give her a bed this nice? She was grateful but it felt odd… She wondered if Tikki was able to rest somewhere. Usually, they shared her bed… But that wasn’t an option now. Marinette could feel her eyes begin to well up as she thought of her kwami. She should have let Tikki escape without her… There was the risk of her getting captured but it might have worked out better that way. Hawkmoth may have still taken her but Tikki would be safe, and that was the important part. Who knows… Without her Kwami… Hawkmoth may have let her go…

Her stomach let out series of rumbles interrupting her thoughts… She didn’t know how long it had been since she had eaten… But it had been far too long… Still, she didn’t have any choice but to bear with the pain. Eventually, he would give her something to eat… She just had to wait. He wouldn’t get what he wanted if she didn’t eat… Despite how logical the notion was it didn’t make her feel any better. 

As the pain in her stomach began to grow she fought to ignore it. There was no point in thinking about it… She didn’t have a single way to remedy the situation. It wasn’t like treating her cheek… That had been a relatively easy fix… If she didn’t have food… She just didn’t… She couldn’t make any magically appear. She tried to distract herself and think of other things.

She thought of times she had hung out with Alya and Nino. She remembers how good of the two had been at that dancing game. She didn’t have the coordination to beat their scores. The joy from the memory was short-lived… She wondered what Alya and Nino were doing now. They were probably worried sick about her… The teen hated knowing that she was putting them through this… She would get out soon… She made a mental note to apologize for making them worry.

Even as her mind lingered on the memory, she recalled Adrien being absent that day… Well, he wasn’t there physically. They had to video call him… His father refused to let him leave. At the time she had felt bad, she wished he didn’t have to miss out on having fun. Though she knew it wasn’t the same... She understood how he felt… More so than before…

Adrien had spent most of his life inside… He hadn’t had many friends at all... Unless Chlo é counted, which she doubted. She knew the girl wasn’t all bad… She had seen her choose to be a good person at times. But it didn’t quite even out to her acts of cruelty before and between. Marinette had always had friends… She had never been this alone…

As the thought began to cement itself she discarded it. She wasn’t alone… She still had friends, a loving family, and a partner that she could trust. She was separated from them but she wasn’t completely alone. This isolation was temporary, she would be reunited with them before she knew it. Now that her body was able to warm up she could feel herself begin to nod off.

*

Marinette began to toss and turn in her sleep. She kicked off the sheets feeling them stick to her body before longing for them to return as the cold wrapped around her. She would be awake long enough to realize how uncomfortable she was and adjust. Then she would drift off again. Her bangs hung in clumps sticking to her forehead with sweat. She didn’t have time to care though. The hero had been between her rotation when a loud beeping roused her back to consciousness. It sounded like an alarm but far more intense like she was by siren used in weather alerts.

She let out a groan before she sprung up. Her eyes blinked away sleep as she tried to locate the source of the sound. Her brain still longed for sleep, leaving her feeling disoriented. Was Hawkmoth coming back? She turned to her right looking up at the door Hawkmoth had used but it wasn’t the culprit. She looked straight ahead to find the source of the sound. Not only that but the dark panel had a small light on the door glowing.

She clasped her hands around her ears to drown out the noise as she got up. The sound had brought back the throbbing pain into her head. As her feet made contact with the tile she could feel the heat of the floor rising up into her body. When had it gotten so hot in here? She wanted to take off her jacket but the cuffs stopped her. 

Cautiously she made her way to the door. Why was it going off? Was something going to happen? The closer she got the more intense the sound grew. For a bit, she stood still unsure what to do. Was something going to happen if she got too close? Was she supposed to know how to turn off the noise and the light? Why was the light suddenly on?

Marinette took her right hand off of her ear and reached out towards the light. Maybe if she felt around the door she would find a way to turn it off. She was centimeters away from touching it when the beeping stopped. The green light went off and a beep sounded off, but only once. Just like before the door slide open. This time she didn’t see her enemy… 

The open door led to an even smaller room. One that was illuminated with the same light fixture in the ceiling. The walls were the same, annoying shade of white. Inside there was a simple sink and toilet. It was barely big enough to fit one person. She stayed rooted to the spot noticing the wave of heat coming from the small room. It was just as hot, if not, more than the room she was in now.

Being fully conscious she became more aware of herself. Her shirt clung to her body due to perspiration making her feel sticky. Her lips were dry and beginning to crack. As for her throat… It had run dry hours ago. If there was a sink there would be running water. She needed to drink something… Standing in her room turned sauna her body was begging for hydration. 

Part of her wondered if the door would shut as soon as she entered. She had seen it do the same to Hawkmoth. The risk might be worth it, though the other room was warmer, it had other resources that she needed. She took one step into the room followed by another. 

The door slid closed instantly trapping her inside of the room. The whooshing sound caused her to jump slightly before she calmed herself. She examined the closed door once more. There at the bottom, there was now a space between the door and the floor. It was a small slot that was roughly twelve centimeters wide. It allowed for her chain to enter the room with her without having tension on the coils. 

She took the time to try to refresh herself a bit. Over by the toilet, there wasn’t even a roll of toilet paper. On the side of the wall, there was a small button and another slot just below. It didn’t look menacing like a doomsday button in the movies. More like the ones used to operate an elevator. She gave the button a soft push and watched as it caused the slot to open and dispense a thin sheet of paper cloth. 

After she used the bathroom she turned her attention to the sink. It had had a single spout with knobs made out of steel. The noticeable difference between this bathroom and others was the lack of a mirror. The counter surrounds it was small but made of pale white material. It was similar to the tile; smooth, plain, and reflective. 

She shifted uncomfortably as she tried to catch her reflection in it. From what she could see her face wasn’t red and it didn’t appear swollen. Which was a relief, the cold floor had been her greatest asset. She managed to muster up a smile as she caught sight of her hair. She looked ridiculous. It was an absolute mess. It was sticking up in places now, other areas were flat and shiny from her sweat. 

Beside the sink, there was a small spout coming out of the wall. She was beginning to pick up on the pattern. Marinette brought her hand under the spout and waited. A small beep sounded off and a single dollop of soap was released into her palm. She turned on the water feeling relieved as it ran cold. As she washed her hands the cool liquid cascaded down her fingers. Once they were clean she moved to splash it onto her face. She applied it on the back of her neck to lower her temperature a bit as well. 

She took out her pigtails and attempted to use the water to smooth them out a bit to no avail. No matter how she tried a few hairs still managed to stick out. After doing what she could she wrapped the elastics back around her both ponytails. She was in need of a shower but this was better than nothing

The teen stayed under the cool liquid for a while savoring how relaxing it was. She cupped her hands allowing for the water to collect before she brought it up to her lips. She could feel the sensation of the cool water traveling down the inside of her body. She drank greedily knowing how much her body needed it. It wasn’t a replacement for food but it would at least fill up her stomach for now. 

Once again she was interrupted by the same loud alarm. The noise startled her causing her to almost spit out the water in her mouth. Why was it going off? Was she not supposed to be in here? It was the system that had let her inside in the first place. It blared even louder before. Marinette covered her hands with her ears as she looked around for a clue. Was there a way to turn it off? Looking felt pointless, the room was barren. Seconds later the door opened again exposing the rest of the room. 

Was it kicking her out? She turned off the water and entered back into the darkness of her cell. Shortly after she was back in the alarm stopped. The door promptly closed leaving her alone in the darkness. Marinette let out a sigh of relief as she brought her hands down to her sides. The sound had stopped now she could finally hear her own thoughts.

She felt like she was getting jerked around in every direction. The cold air and lack of light had lulled her to sleep. Only for the scorching heat to bring her back to consciousness. She welcomes the cool water on her skin just to get kicked out and back into the darkness. What did he expect to gain from this? His sporadic timing of akumatizations left her with many a sleepless night. 

She guessed that the alarm was Hawkmoth’s way of getting her attention. A soft beep meant that a door was opening... A loud siren-like alarm would signal that she was allowed to use the bathroom. A few seconds of it was enough to drive her crazy, she didn’t know how much more of it she could take. On the positive side, she knew what she needed to do next time. Next time she would just have to move faster to avoid the headache she now had.

At least she no longer felt dehydrated… Still… She didn’t feel much better. The pain in her stomach had subsided a bit. She had her fill with water but her body needed food. She was dizzy… Her body felt sluggish and heavy. She staggered through the dark back to her bed and laid down. Laying down felt better than standing but not by much. She tried rolling around to get comfortable but found any attempt unsuccessful. She was beyond feeling sticky... She felt like the longer she laid there she was going to merge with the blankets.

Having given up on sleeping in the bed she tossed one of the pillows onto the floor and joined it. It wasn’t much better but it was tolerable. The warmed tile felt better than the sheets that were soaking up her perspiration. The hero had barely done anything and she felt tired again. With nothing better to do, she settled in. As she was finally becoming comfortable the lights snapped back on.

The bright light could be felt even through her eyes lids. It couldn’t be morning yet… Could it? She didn’t care… She was going back to sleep. Marinette let out a groan of protest before she rolled over onto her stomach. She stuck her head into the pillow in an attempt to block out the light. It wasn’t working… She gave in sitting up. This was perhaps one of the rare moments where she failed to sleep in. 

She elected to return the pillow to her bed. Once she was up and moving she could feel the temperature shift again; it was getting cold now. More time awake thinking about her non-existent plan of escape? She didn’t have a way to remove her handcuffs. The only door she managed to open for her was the bathroom and that was with her being prompted to access it. 

A familiar chime sounded off alerting her of a visitor. Was that why the lights had turned on? Because he was coming to pay her another visit? Had he woken her up just so he could try to squeeze information out of her? He could try, she didn’t plan on telling him anything.

Her foe stepped into the room with the same expression as before. He looked Marinette over, she had the same glare as before. Was she still hoping to intimidate him with it? With her hair and clothes in disarray and scowl, she looked nothing like her alter ego. She was the embodiment of a huffy teen. She looked more like Chlo é Bourgeois than Ladybug.

“I hope you’ve reconsidered,” he began.

Marinette let out a scoff in reply. He had planned out her night in an attempt to persuade her then. Did he really think keeping her up was going to make her betray Chat Noir? If he was trying again it meant he didn’t have any new information either. They were stuck in the same situation as before. All she had to do was keep this game going. 

“I won’t tell you who Chat Noir is,” she reminded him firmly.

Just like before her refusal sent his anger skyrocketing. Even in her current state, she was able to avoid the first barrage of his. He swung his cane at her as his fury raged on. The teen brought her right forearm up just in time to block the attack. She gritted her teeth at the impact feeling the shockwave hit her body. She ignored the pain, the fatigue in her body and kept going.

Marinette dodged Hawkmoth’s fists as he lunged at her. With his defenses down she was able to land a blow against the villain sending him staggering backward. This was it, she could do it… All she had to do was grab his miraculous. While he was disoriented she charged in ready to claim her prize. Her thin fingers nearly brushed against the broach before she was sent flying backward. She landed on the floor with a thud. She struggled to catch her breath as the pain in her chest radiated from Hawkmoth’s kick. She barely had any time to react. As she tried to sit up she soon found him looming over her.

Hawkmoth brought his foot down on top of her chest sending her back down onto the floor, immobilizing her. She brought her hands up to his shoe as she fought to pry it away from her body. The more she struggled the more pressure he applied to her. She winced at the pain but continued to fight.

“Tell me who Chat Noir,” He demanded. “... Tell me and it stops..”

She glared back as she pressed her fingertips into the edges of his shoes. She pushed with all of her might feeling the strain in her arms. Soon her breathing was shaky during the battle and soon became more erratic. It didn’t matter how she fought or squirmed, he wouldn’t move. Gradually it became hard and harder to breathe. His foot felt more like an anvil resting on her chest threatening to crush her. Her vision grew cloudy as tears filled her eyes. She blinked letting them cascade down the side of her face and onto the floor. Hawkmoth felt her resistance begin to stall as her finger on his foot began to go limp. 

Marinette could feel herself slipping… Her body wasn’t responding to her objections just like before. Bit by bit it was beginning to shut down. Her lungs moved only millimeters incapable of expanding anymore than that. She had to get him to stop. His words lingered in her brain as she lay there. She was at her limit…  And he wasn’t letting up... Between her blurry vision, she could see his menacing face looking down upon her. She had to make a choice, she was running out of time.

“... I’ll tell you,” she managed to croak out. “.. I’ll tell you…”

Hawkmoth’s smile returned proudly declaring himself the victor, ending their stalemate. As promised, he removed the pressure from her chest. Though he lifted his foot he stood in front of her blocking any escape attempt. She was teachable after all; she just needed a nudge in the correct direction. 

Marinette sucked in air greedily as her senses came back to her. She sat up, planting one hand on the floor to stabilize herself while the other rested on her chest. After the first set of fast breaths came slow and deep ones. She could feel the pain subside but a good portion of it still lingered. She wiped the tears from her face as her breathing returned to normal. 

Growing impatient with her theatrics he tapped his cane on the ground beside her reminding her of their agreement. She looked up at him not with a scowl but with pained eyes and a tear-streaked face. If things continued at this moment she didn’t want to think of what would have happened. This was it… She had to give him what she wanted. The heroine had used up all of her borrowed time. She hoped that Chat Noir had used it wisely… 

“.... I-I don’t know…” She confessed.

Her voice was small and weak lacking any of the confidence from before. There wasn’t a trace of smugness to be seen. Her shoulders shook as tears streamed down her face. She gave him what he wanted… The truth… She just hoped it was enough to get him to stop. Nowhere to run and no plan to keep stalling. She was out of options. 

Their entire battle had reached its climax only for that to be her grand reveal. Rage coursed through him stared down at her.  All of this and she was trying to tell him that she didn’t know. This insolent child … He raised his cane to strike the girl again. She was lying… She had to be lying... She raised her hands and turned away in a feeble attempt to shield herself.

“... I promise!” She cried out. “... I don’t know who Chat Noir really is… I never did… He doesn’t know who I am either…”

The elder man halted his movement as he studied the teen. He could see the water on her face sliding down. Her small frame trembled in fear as she cried. As disgruntled as he felt… He could tell that she wasn’t lying. Even Lila Rossi couldn’t put on a better performance. The display before him was far too candid to be faked. This was what he wanted to see from her. She was finally understanding her situation. He lowered his cane but remained close to her.

Marinette lowered her arms taking in slow breaths as she watched him. Her entire body was shaking now. She brought her arms around her body in a mock hug to soothe herself. She had given up on trying to stay composed in front of him for now. She had been so close to… He had almost… She didn’t want to think about it.

To think she had endured all of this only for her answer to change nothing…. He gained so little from her confession. It felt like a half hollow victory. It was almost humorous… Marinette had been so willing to endure it all and for what? Was this her so-called ‘ morale ’ of being a hero? Pitiful. Ideals like that were useless; she certainly wasn’t benefitting from them. 

In the same breath, it made him irate. She had been holding this in since he asked her the question. Even in that alleyway… She hadn’t known. Just as he was testing her, pushing her to the limit to give in... In return, she was stealing time away from him. Each second… Each hour that passed was one that he could have used to move forward. Instead of being stuck in a standoff with a child. 

As the rage flowed it came to a halt… He recognized her dedication. She had managed to fool him for the time being. In their waiting game, he hadn’t expected her to be playing the field as well… She lacked resources… No allies… And most important her miraculous was in his possession. The image of her nearly snatching off his miraculous replayed in his head as well. He had underestimated her… There was more to her than convoluted plans. She wasn’t just a clever girl… No, there might be something more to Marinette Dupain-Cheng, much more. 

Chapter Text

After the confrontation, things managed to simmer down. Hawkmoth left her alone again, just like before, without another word. Marinette was grateful… She didn’t know what she would have done if he had decided to stay. She had been corned without a way out. She couldn’t help but wonder… Would he have questioned her more? Threatened her, or kept attacking until she gave in again? Without a plan, she feared accidentally revealing more.

She felt guilty having given up the information like that… If she had been able to stall longer… If she had been able to endure more… Then, she could have bought Chat Noir more time. With no information, she didn’t know how much progress he had made. Did he even know that she was missing? Marinette shook the thought away. Doubting her partner was pointless and shameful. She trusted him with her life, he wouldn’t let her down. Besides it wasn’t a loss per se, Hawkmoth didn’t gain anything from her not knowing. If anything, maybe her admission of ignorance would help her in the future. The next time she feigned naivety he might be inclined to believe her. 

The temperature of the room had evened out now. It remained neutral, rejecting the former extremes of hot and cold it had displayed earlier. In one regard she wouldn’t have to risk becoming so dehydrated so quickly.  In another, the consistency was a letdown. At least when the temperature shifted she had a way of telling time. It wasn’t exactly the best method of telling time. It was recalling the order of how it shifted. Such as returning to cold was a time slot, and her second burst of warm air was another. In reality, those timetables could have been as long as four hours or as short as forty-five minutes to half an hour. Now time melted together... She had no method, or way to know how much time had passed. Or if any had...

Her hand traced the center of her torso as she felt where the bruises were forming. Even though her shirt, she could feel where the skin was tender. She brushed her finger up along her left forearm. What skin was exposed from her jacket had changed in color. She could see dark pink and red taint her skin. She had never gotten hurt before… She had never gotten hurt during a fight with Hawkmoth before. The hero hadn’t realized how much her miraculous protected her… How much Tikki did for her… She was always conscious of needing her Lucky Charm to save the day but not the super healing of the suit. 

Now that the adrenaline had left her body she felt weak. Her stomach was still empty… The water had tied her over but now it was also gone. The familiar dizziness was coming back to her in waves washing up on the shore. She fought to keep her mouth from feeling dry to no avail. She didn’t know what she was going to do… She couldn’t continue like this…. 

She was usually able to solve most of her problems. One way or another she'd find a way out. It would take a genie’s magic to make what she needed to appear. She couldn't magically make more water appear… Nor could she make food come to her.  In the time that passed, she had tried the door to the bathroom again. She had been able to unlock it herself. Or rather she thought she had opened it. Despite how close she got to it, the door wouldn't open. The small light on the door wouldn't turn on either. On the plus side, the alarm hadn't sounded off. 

Maybe there were cameras in the room with her after all... Ones that she hadn’t found. The alarm prompted her to move and once she was in front of the door they opened it. That theory was sound. Still, the door had opened when she got close to touching it. Maybe her handcuffs could open things... They just needed a switch at the control panel to work?

The beep chimed again, breaking her away from her thoughts. She had a visitor again. The teen let out a sigh at the sound as she stood up from the floor. She used the wall as a brace as she felt herself sway.  He was coming back so soon? It made sense, if he had time to akumatize people, he had time to see her. It made her wonder if Hawkmoth was always nearby…?

That this room she was in was an extension of some larger space. Perhaps her theory that this was Hawkmoth's apartment wasn't too far off. He didn't share the room with her… But his own lodgings weren't too far away. She assumed there must have been an extensive control panel for her room. She couldn't imagine the lights, ac, her handcuffs, doors, and the alarm all being controlled by one remote. It felt improbable. 

As the door opened this time revealing her other enemy; Mayura. The last time the two had seen each other was in the dark streets of Paris. She wondered what she wanted… Hawkmoth had taken up the task of questioning her, himself. Was she here to do the same? 

“Hello, Marinette.”

She hated hearing them say her name. Just like her boss, Mayura flaunted her anonymity in her face. The teen tried to glare back at her but she didn’t have the energy to fully commit. 

"I'm not here to hurt you," Mayura reassured.

What a terrible lie that was…  Did she expect her to believe that? Hawkmoth lived to torment people. He thrived off of the negative emotions.  Mayura was no different. She didn't know how and why they had joined forces… It didn't matter, being for Hawkmoth’s cause was against theirs… Against Master Fu, Chat Noir, and herself. 

"I thought you might like a bit of a break…" The villainess added. "Your handcuffs weren't designed for comfort. "

A break? She didn't want just a break. She wanted to leave and never come back. She wanted their miraculous in her hand so that they could never harm anyone else. She wanted to go home and see her parents…. To wake up and have it all just be a dream…

"Then let me go… I told him what he wanted… " Marinette retorted.

"You'll stay here until Hawkmoth doesn't have a use for you..." Mayura replied firmly. 

The teen crossed her arms and turned away from the villain. Whatever she was trying to sell she wasn't buying. She hated being referred to like that… Once he got what he wanted he would discard her. Like a used cup... Like she wasn't a person anymore…

“I’m not telling Hawkmoth anything, you're wasting your time,” She added.

The foe ignored the statement. She could be as defiant as she wanted, it didn’t matter.  Like her partner, Mayura came with a proposition. Behave for a bit… And you'll be rewarded… Before she had even finished Marinette wanted to laugh. Behave? She was being held against her will… Yet, they had the gall to act like she was the one being irrational?

She was about to refuse but the elder woman continued… If she behaved… She'd get a hot shower… One she so desperately needed… She was covered in a layer of sweat and grime at this point. A warm meal… Just the mentioning of food was enough to make her stomach growl. All she had to do in return was simple. 

Just… Behave…

The hero stood there weighing her options. They had to feed her eventually…. Mayura had said it herself, she was going to stay here until she didn't have a use anymore. They wouldn't let her starve…. Would they..? Did she really want to play a waiting game with her own health? 

Humans could, and have, gone longer without food… But she already felt like she was going to pass out. She needed to eat…. And they were the only ones with access to food. Part of her felt the desire to refuse based on the principle of the issue. Why were basic human needs being presented as a tantalizing treat? She shouldn't have to comply to not feel hungry… She shouldn't and yet….

Refusing to accept the terms would only lead her to a deeper hole. Her adrenalin had aided her last time but she couldn't count on it again. Mayura wasn't asking her to divulge the secrets of the miraculous… She wanted her word to not attempt an escape.  Even if she did escape she wouldn't get far… She didn't have the energy. She didn't know where she was. She didn’t have any information about Hawkmoth to bring back… Trying to leave right now was pointless. She hated having to admit that to herself. Putting her pride aside, Marinette agreed. 

Mayura approached her slowly before instructing her to hold out her hands out in front of her. The teen did as she was told, keeping her end of their deal. She assumed it was so that she could undo her handcuffs. At least this way she might be able to see how they worked.  Studying her foe, she could make out the faintest piece of a black band around her wrists. It stuck out just under the crook of the trim of her dress. Mayura waved her hand over the cuffs and with an audible beep they unlocked. 

She watched the lack open on command. It created a gap of a few centimeters between the rings allowing for Marinette to open them the rest of the way. Mayura held out her hand as she waited. The teen gladly removed the other cuff before placing them in the woman's hand.  From there she guided Marinette to the familiar door on the side of the room with Mayura following behind her. Once they were close enough Mayura would place her hand by the small clear bubble that contained the sensor. It would beep and the door would open. 

Once inside of the restroom Mayura repeated the action and the wall opened up a second time to reveal a shower. It had a white curtain that was pulled back to reveal more white tiled walls and a gleaming silver showerhead. 

Besides the shower, there was a counter. On the left side, it had a large white towel. It was accompanied by the basic necessities in terms of toiletries. In the center was another faucet like the one in the bathroom. The right side remained bare giving her some amount of counter space. She was instructed to place the dirty items she was wearing on the right side along with her shoes. 

With that Mayura left her alone. The two doors closed behind her before the silence settled in. Marinette undid her hair first, placing her red hairbands on the empty side. She turned on the shower watching the water run. A wave of relief washed over her as she began to see the steam roll off of the water. At least they weren't forcing her to take a cold shower. 

From there she removed each layer before placing them on the counter. Marinette grabbed the soap off of the counter before stepping into the shower. Thin fingers pulled the curtain over to cover her. She could feel her muscles relax as the warm water cascaded down her body. She washed her hair first, gladly removing the tangles and sweat from her scalp.  She made sure to be careful with the bruises on her body. It would take time for them to fade, it was a good thing she had the cool white tile to help her. She made a note to be careful next time… The line, that boundary... Hawkmoth had crossed it… Then again... Had the line ever existed with him?

He continuously endangered people… adults, teenagers... Not even children were safe from his prying eyes. When they clashed he had never held back… He fought them with all that he had… Why had she expected him to change? He knew she was a teenager and still continued his plans… He had stalked her for days, weeks… Maybe even months and still continued with his dastardly plan. 

Perhaps the true conclusion had been one that she had known for some time. When they had cornered him on Hero’s Day... He had claimed to have nothing else to lose. She had brushed off the words but now… They held more weight. Those were the words of a man willing to take any risks… Marinette wished that she had the foresight to have done something… But what exactly could she have done..? She had always tried to be so careful... Not just with her own miraculous but with those she recruited… She tried to keep Cha Noir and Master Fu safe as well. Yet, she had still fallen into this trap. 

The teenaged hero could feel the sensation in her gut building… It had a bitter metallic taste that lingered no matter how many cookies, croissants, or macarons she would eat. Even the biggest hug from her parents could only ease the pain, never diminish it. The feeling had appeared that night in the streets, disappearing only to stir inside her again.

She ducked her head under the shower hoping the water would block out the thoughts in her head. As the heavy droplets beat down into her hair she stared down at the floor. Blue eyes trained on the droplets that crashed down around her feet.  She shifted her thoughts pushing the feeling away...  Soon all she could hear was the water… She found herself loving the sound of the water falling. It sounded trivial but at the same time, it wasn’t… The room was always so silent... 

It created a stark contrast to what she usually experienced. From the bustle of the bakery to the streets of Paris, everything was in constant motion. She was always in constant motion. If it wasn’t school, it was spending time with her friends. If it wasn’t helping her parent’s bakery she was working on a project. But not in the white room… Everything was still… Time had begun to feel unreal… Unlike the loud or soft beeping of electronics, the sound of the water was relaxing. 

Marinette finished up her shower before pulling back the curtain and retrieving her towel. She had to do a double-take before she realized that her clothes were gone. They had been replaced with a complete ensemble in all white. It made sense that they would give her different clothes… She couldn’t go around wearing the same dirty clothes… Still, she hated how it all blended together.

Where could her clothes have gone to? She hadn’t heard anyone enter the room during her shower. The teen would have to chalk it up to another scientific wonder that Hawkmoth had created. Maybe there was a trap door on that side of the counter? That would have made it easy and why Mayura instructed her to place the items there. 

As she dried herself off it looked like a neat pile of white stacked upon the counter. Reluctantly, she donned the clothes. With each layer, she was reminded of what they had taken and replaced. She loved her clothes… She had tailored it to fit her perfectly.. Her shirt had her own logo on it. She owned more than one...  She had to remind herself that she could always make more.

Her hair ties were gone… She didn’t see why they had to take them. She had gotten used to tying her hair up in some regard. It felt odd to just let it hang loosely. Marinette ran the comb and brush through her hair as she organized the partially wet strains of hair. Her shoes had been replaced with knit socks. It was better than going barefoot she guessed.

After she finished getting dressed she brushed her teeth. Taking time to sip cool water from her hands. Mayura had promised her food but she didn’t know how honest that aspect of their agreement was. She made sure to leave everything as she found it. If they kept giving her the same stuff she could sneak some of it out and use it to escape… The toothpaste might be able to short circuit some of the wires. Soapy water and smooth tiles would make for an excellent hazard. But for now... She would leave them be. 

When she approached the door it opened automatically. No chime, or mechanical sound. Just the simple sliding of the panel. She went through each door and found herself back in her room.  Mayura was standing in the middle waiting for her. She stood there perfectly posed with the cuffs and chains in hand. She had expected just as much… The only reason they were removed was so that she could shower and get dressed. What she hadn’t expected was the smell in the room. It wasn’t cologne nor the neutral smell of the room.

She smelled freshly baked bread… Spices… And roasted vegetables. The smells danced around her nose enticing her. Her stomach let out a series of growls of anticipation. She had to know where was such a wonderful series of smells coming from? She peered around Mayura to see her once empty table outfitted for a meal of one. 

Sensing her wandering eyes Mayura jingled the chains once more to get her attention. Marinette was snapped back to reality with the clanking metal. A deal was a deal… She wouldn’t put it past them to take it all away if she refused to let them cuff her again. So far they had kept up their end of the bargain… She was a hero of her word after all.  Marinette approached the woman before stretching out her arms. With two clicks, she was chained up again. Her freedom had been short-lived but it had been nice. She would be free of this room, these cuffs, and her adversaries soon enough. She just needed the energy.

Now freshly showered and cuffed Mayura informed her that she could sit down to eat. The teen slid into the black chair and gazed at the food in front of her. The center plate was filled with piping hot ratatouille. To the upper right side of her plate, there was fresh bread on a white dish. It already had a layer of butter sinking into the slices. A pitcher of water was beside the bread with a glass that was already full.

She reached for the silverware and noticed that there was only a spoon. Eating with a spoon wouldn’t be the easiest task but what had she expected. If they didn’t trust her to use the bathroom whenever she pleased they wouldn’t give her access to actual cutlery. It didn’t matter, she didn’t care, she was starving. As she ate she was surprised by how much food that they had given her. It was a considerable amount. Given how hungry she was, she managed to clean the plates. But she couldn’t help but find it odd that they had been so gracious to actually feed her well.

It wasn’t just that but the taste of the food was amazing. She didn’t know if it was because she was so hungry or not… But it tasted better than most food she ate daily. Aside from the bread… The bread was good but it couldn’t be compared to her family’s bread. 

Once she was done, Marinette stood back by the wall as Mayura cleaned up her table. She knew for a fact that her foe had counted every piece nearly three times to make sure she hadn’t pilfered any of it during her meal. This time as she wheeled out the dishes Mayura spoke to her.

“I’d stay awake… Hawkmoth will be coming soon.”

It sounded more like a threat than a statement being made. Marinette contemplated going to sleep anyhow. Her stomach had finally been filled and she was still tired. She hadn’t managed a normal sleep shift yet. If she was asleep he wouldn’t be able to interrogate her. At the same time, Hawkmoth would have access to the room either way. She didn’t want to put herself in an even more compromising situation.

Until he came she would theorize. Hawkmoth had been leading while she stalled or fell into his traps. She needed something to gain the upper hand on him. Naturally, the easiest solution would be to lie. But, things weren’t that simple… She had told him the truth about Chat Noir’s identity and he had been ready to continue his attack…

Even in her own lie, she had managed to mix in a bit of the truth. While it was true that she would never betray Chat Noir… It was also a lie, she couldn’t withhold information about his identity because she didn’t know it. Her denial and actions fit what Hawkmoth knew about her. He knew that she was loyal to her partner and he assumed that she would have known.

Truth mixed with a lie; that was the perfect strategy. She would have to temper her timing. If she gave information away too easily, true or not, Hawkmoth would get suspicious. Too complicated of an explanation and he wouldn’t buy it. That also applied to if her answer was too short. The miraculous… The guardian... They had existed long before any of them… And there was so much to know about them.

When Hawkmoth entered he had the same smug look on his face. With renewed energy Marinette watched him. Waiting for his first move... He stood, cane in hand beside the second chair. Once again out of her reach… She hoped he stayed on that side of the room. 

“Sit,” he instructed gesturing towards the chairs.

The teen looked baffled but remained planted to her spot standing on the floor. She wasn’t sure if that instruction was a suggestion or an order. Either way, she didn’t care. She wasn’t going to sit down with him like he hadn’t kidnapped her.

“I’m not here to fight Marinette,” He added. “You must be tired, so sit.”

Was she supposed to believe that? If he hadn’t come to attempt to terrorize her then he wanted to squeeze information out of her. She would take her chances from the back of the room. He could sit in the chair furthest from her and stay as long as he wanted. She didn’t care.  Hawkmoth watched her before he began to make himself comfortable. He propped his cane up against the wall by the door and pulled out the black chair. He took his seat like a gentleman, even crossing one leg over the other. 

The hero was surprised to see him let go of his cane. Though she wasn’t a threat to him where he sat. At best she would be able to kick at his legs. In his villain attire, he looked more like a businessman waiting for a meeting to begin. She knew better than to let her guard down… But she had to play her cards right. If she could stall and have things not escalate that was preferable. If things got heated she would at least have time. 

Marinette studied him one last time before she took the chair across from him. Once she was in the chair she had regrets… She felt uncomfortable sitting at a table with her enemy. Giving Chloé Bourgeois a bise greeting had left like an easy task in comparison. The classmates had quickly pecked each other on the check and it took everything in their power to not shove the other away in disgust. 

“I must admit,” Hawkmoth began, “You’re a clever girl.”

Was he trying to flatter her? Buttering her up wasn’t going to work. She didn’t respond, she had nothing to say back to him. 

“You didn’t know who Chat Noir was but you kept up the farce,” he continued musing to himself. 

He had figured out her plan from earlier. She didn’t know what good it would do him now. She had stolen time from him and he could never get it back. Marinette remained silent, feeling uninterested in his version of small talk.

“You even got hurt,” Hawkmoth observed, seeing the bruise on her arm. “..What exactly were you trying to prove?”

Her own eyes shift over to the bruise on her arm. Without her jacket, it was on full display. The white short-sleeved shirt she had been given to wear did almost nothing to hide it. As she looked over at him… His eyes looked like they were attempting to feign sympathy.  This was how he worked after all… He sympathized with them before he began to twist a turn the storm of emotions in people. Then he exploited them for his own gain. 

“I told you… I’d never betray Chat Noir, bec-” Marinette answered but was cut off

“Because he's your partner,” He finished. “But that is no longer true… Chat Noir's partner was Ladybug and you aren't her."

What was he talking about? Miraculous or not, she was Ladybug. Even when she lost Tikki to Kwami Buster, she didn’t give up. Miraculous or not, she was Ladybug. Chat Noir, Master Fu, her parents… Her friends… This entire city… Was counting on her to make it out of this.

“Losing my miraculous didn’t stop me before and it won’t stop me now,” she reaffirmed. “I will get my miraculous back and stop you.”

The villain grinned and let out a huff at her haughty declaration. The odds weren’t in her favor and yet she still had such a strong will. One could even say she bordered on arrogance about her capabilities. But what was arrogance but unmoveable self-assuredness? 

“You wanted to make a deal…. ” Hawkmoth said. 

He had her attention once more… A deal? She couldn’t imagine what type of agreement he would offer her. Nothing that would be worth what she would have to give up. She still might be able to lead him astray.

“Tell me the identity of the guardian and you’ll be set free,” he offered.

Her freedom in exchange for the identity of the guardian... Not happening… If she gave him Master Fu he would have access to the other miraculous and kwamis’. Not to mention Chat Noir’s identity would be exposed.  The recipes for the power-ups and the extensive knowledge of the miraculous would fall into the hands of the villain. It wouldn’t matter if she was free, Paris would be doomed. If he got his hands on both miraculous, who knows what he would wish for. The whole world might be doomed. That was all true if she even believed him… She didn’t. She didn’t trust this man to ever utter a single truth. He made someone like Lila Rossi look tame in comparison. If everything was that simple then why hadn’t he offered her this deal earlier? Because it was all just a ploy. 

“I won’t betray Chat Noir or the Guardian of the Miraculous,” Marinette answered firmly.

“You still defend them after everything they’ve done to you?” Hawkmoth replied gingerly. 

Done to her? What was he talking about? Master Fu hadn’t done a single thing to her. He trusted her enough to give her the Ladybug Miraculous. Being Ladybug had given her the chance to make a big impact on Paris, on people she loved. 

“The Guardian is protecting Paris from you,” she retorted. 

“That’s not how I see it.”

She fought the urge to roll her eyes at him. Of course, he didn’t see it the way she did. They were enemies. He would destroy Paris if it meant that he could finally beat them. He didn’t care about anyone but himself.

“The Guardian could have faced me themself but chose to select two children as their champions,” Hawkmoth reminded her. “Children who are forced to fight to protect their precious city.”

He made each remark as if he were stating a fact. The phrasing he used and his monotone made it seem like he was reading from a textbook. But it wasn’t… It was all a lie. Marinette couldn't explain that Master Fu was over 100 years old. She would give away information if she did. Besides, she and Chat Noir hadn’t been forced to become heroes… They had been selected because Master Fu saw something in them. He knew that they would be able to defeat Hawkmoth. Master Fu was old and he couldn’t fight anymore, that much she knew. 

Still, Hawkmoth’s words struck a small cord in her. Originally… She hadn’t wanted to be Ladybug. She had thought that anyone but her would have been a better choice… She had renounced the earrings before… But she had regretted it, deeply. She was meant to be Ladybug.

“Paris is my home, anyone would want to keep it safe from people like you,” she fired back at him.

“The guardian is the very reason you’re here.”

“No, they’re not,” Marinette interjected. “You kidnapped me!”

Her temper had slowly been rising as the two bantered but it was reaching its height. None of this was Master Fu’s fault, it was Hawkmoth’s. He was the one trying to take their miraculous. He was the one who took advantage of people. Was he really trying to shift the narrative on her? She wasn’t falling for it.

“And the guardian allowed this to happen,” He added, shaking his head dismissively. “This arrangement was unavoidable… They put you and Chat Noir in danger and where are they now?”

“Chat Noir is going to find me,” she insisted. “When he does, we're going to take back your miraculous.”

“So the guardian has pushed even more responsibility onto another child ?” Hawkmoth assumed. “Rushing into battle… Forced to keep secrets … Things were bound to catch up with you.”

“I’m not a child,” Marinette corrected. “I became Ladybug to keep my home safe.”

“Of course you did,” he agreed, nodding his head. “You were a perfect candidate… The ideal victim.”

Just as her temper rose it faltered. What was he getting at? There he was again... Riling her up again to compliment her? What game was he playing? 

“A natural leader, hardworking, sociable… Idyllic family life, creative, talented,” he listed off. “You want everything to be fair but you don't have the power to do it.”

Marinette remained silent… Unsure where the conversation was heading to. The truth was she did… She had always wanted power to stop people from getting hurt… She always wanted to help others. That was part of what made her such a good Ladybug. 

“You didn’t have the power as Marinette to stop people like Lila Rossi o r Chlo é Bourgeois,” Hawkmoth stated. “But as Ladybug you were more than able to.”

What did Chlo é have to do with any of this? She stood up to her multiple times. She hadn’t always been able to muster the courage but now she had no issue confronting the teenage terror now. But that didn’t mean that she had won. 

Ladybug had to come behind and fix the issue. She had to stop RogerCob after getting akumatized thanks to Chloé… The same with the Evillistrator… Marinette couldn’t fix those… Ladybug had to. Only after the alter ego had stepped in were people able to see that things had been taken too far. She wasn’t able to stop Lila either… Everyone knew how rotten Chloé was but Lila… She still had everyone fooled. 

“The guardian gave you the power to correct injustice and in return they want you to bring them my miraculous,” He added frankly.

He couldn’t honestly be comparing what he did to her receiving the miraculous? She had heard this little speech before… At one point she would have agreed and accepted his offer…. But not now. Her head was clear and she would never dream of making a mistake like that ever again. 

“You and the guardian are nothing alike,” Marinette retorted. “You take advantage of people at their lowest points.”

“No, I give them a chance to create their own justice,” he corrected.

“Revenge only hurts everyone involved.”

“You’ve never felt vengeful, Marinette?” He asked bluntly. “You’ve never acted on that feeling.”

She froze… Of course, she had… Chloé had bullied her and her classmates for years… When XY stole from Kitty Section… But she had resisted the urge to act on those feelings. But even Ladybug was human. Seeing other girls get close to Adrien… The last one was one she was all too guilty of. It had caused her to become enemies with Lila. Her jealous and vengeful attitude had caused her to lash out at Lila as herself and as Ladybug. The same attitude had threatened to ruin her friendship with Kagami before it could begin. All because another girl likes Adrien…  Though she always felt that it was justified… Hawkmoth was right… It was petty revenge. 

“Revenge and justice are two sides of the same coin,” Hawkmoth reminded her. “The only difference is the judge.”

“Revenge is what you force people to do when you akumatize them,” she countered. 

“The guardian singled you out for your strong sense of justice and used it to their advantage.” He stated. “They forced you to lie to your friends and family… I’m sure your family misses you..”

Yes, she had been recruited to be the next Ladybug but she hadn’t been lured into a trap. The only conman here was him. She had opened her mouth to fire back at him but stopped. 

There was a twisted delight in his voice as he spoke of her parents. As if this... All of this was just some sick joke to him. She wanted to get mad to tell him how wrong he was… But she didn’t... The guilt washed over her almost instantly. Her parents… She wanted to think they were ok but she couldn’t be certain. Not coming home that night… It must have broken their hearts… As difficult as being held captive was, she couldn’t imagine what they must be feeling. She wanted to tell them that she was ok... And that she’d be home soon but couldn’t…

She wondered what angle he was trying to get at by bringing up her family… Was he trying to use them as leverage over her? Probably. He had failed to get anything substantial out of her before so he had to up the ante this time. 

“Leave my parents out of this,” she declared before adding softly. “They don’t know anything..”

Marinette managed to lower her voice. Before she had almost been shouting at the man. If he got angry she could take whatever punishment… But her parents… She didn’t…

"The Guardian tricks you into playing hero… Let’s you be torn away from your family and you still defend them?” He questioned.

She hadn’t been tricked… She had chosen to be Ladybug… And she had accepted that role. The late nights… The secrets… The ability to help so many people… All of it was what she had taken on in her life.

“I’m sure they miss their daughter,” he replied. “They’d want you to come home soon…”

Marinette knew their battles with Hawkmoth were growing more intense but she had never imagined being here. At times his attacks on the city felt almost humorous. The numerous M. Pigeon attacks, Baby Agustus. Fights like those were almost too easy.

He had stated before that her current situation was inevitable… Did he really mean that? Had he always planned on getting one of them? If not her, then Chat Noir…  If not both of them Master Fu was his next target…. Did Master Fu know he was this dangerous of a foe? She didn’t have an answer to any of those questions.

Hawkmoth stood up from his chair gradually as he maintained eye contact with her. She kept his hands folded behind his back in a relaxed position. Yet he didn’t reach for his staff. He looked like a loan shark making an offer too good to refuse. 

“You can see your parents…” he added. “Talk to your friends…  Return to a normal life without the miraculous… “

Her mind was beginning to picture it. Finally getting to hug her parents... Being able to hang out with her friends… Seeing Luka… Talking to Adrien. Going to school again...It all sounded perfect…  

“...Just give me the name of the Guardian.”

The tension in his voice rose at the end. He had let his impatience show. Still, she wasn’t going to budge. She could give him a fake name but she doubted that it would work. He would make sure he had what he wanted first before he even attempted to make good on his promise.

She could always lie to him. Give him a fake name and description. The hero doubted that he would even keep his end. He would just hunt them down and throw them in the room with her. Even if she lied, she didn’t want anymore else to be at his mercy.

“No,” she replied curtly. She stood up as she spoke, causing her chair to scoot backward against the tile. “I’m not one of your akumatize pawns, I’ll never let you manipulate me into helping you.”

The sound of her chair cut through the silence between them but neither moved. Marinette glared at him, she didn’t care what his angle was, she wasn’t going to tell him anything. He could play his head games all that he wanted. It was a waste of time… Just like this conversation was.

Marinette two, Hawkmoth one. Game, set, match.

Chapter Text

Becoming a long-term miraculous holder was completely new territory to Luka. He knew how to use his powers but he wasn’t used to continuous action. He took it in stride, it was like learning a new chord or scale. With time and practice, it would come with ease. He was determined to not give up. There was too much at stake for him to grow weary. Chat Noir had recruited him to help find Marinette and Ladybug. He owed it to all of them, Chat Noir, Ladybug, and Marinette, they had helped him time and time again. It was his time to return the favor.

Patrols were daily just as he had Ladybug had done before. Yet there were differences. They watched for arguments that threatened to boil over and help defuse them. They couldn’t risk anyone getting akumatized… Not without Ladybug they couldn’t. That was another ongoing problem… Keeping Ladybug’s absence a secret. At times they were able to cheat so to speak. Chat Noir hadn’t been proud to divulge his planned method, but it was better than nothing. During patrols, Chat Noir used the fox miraculous to make a mirage of Ladybug. Up close or from a distance it looked like the real deal.

The phrasing was where things got tricky. Chat confessed to having mimicked her in the past but it was never good enough to pass off as the real deal. He had to dedicate time to study Ladybug's phrasing and commonly used vocabulary. Unfortunately, Chat Noir had to refrain from using too many puns. His Lady simply wasn’t as funny as he was. There were times that they had to be more careful. When meeting with the others especially. At times Chat Noir stayed back to control the mirage of Ladybug.  Ladybug needed to be seen and interact with Parisians; she was their beacon of hope.

When they weren’t patrolling they were looking for Marinette and Ladybug. They took breaks to theorize her whereabouts and Hawkmoth’s motive. It was hard without a base of operations. Chat Noir couldn’t bring him back to Master Fu’s shop... And he still had a secret identity to protect.  Part of the reason he had given Luka his miraculous long-term was to avoid traveling back and forth to Master Fu’s shop. It was safer this way, they had no idea how close Hawkmoth was watching them. Chat Noir couldn’t risk getting caught or putting Luka in any more danger.

Part of the reason he had given Luka his miraculous long-term was to avoid traveling back and forth to Master Fu’s shop. It was safer this way, they had no idea how close Hawkmoth was watching them. Chat Noir couldn’t risk getting caught or putting Luka in any more danger.  They searched as the miraculous team and with their friends as civilians. Hours passed… Days… Came and went...  All of which had amounted to nothing… The two teens didn’t get it… How did two people… Two, amazing and unforgettable people, just vanish?

Then there was school and work that had to be balanced along with his hero duties. Chat Noir had made it clear; no one else could know. Not his sister, his mother, classmates, no one. He had to keep a solid routine going so that no one would question where he was. The second, most important rule was to not let his Kwamii be seen.  Luka was thankful that Sass was naturally so relaxed. Chat Noir had confessed that his kwami had given him his fair share of scares in the past. Plagg was well acquainted with mischief and knew how and where to find it. Sass stayed out of sight for the most part. Though every now and again something would peek his attention and he would attempt to wander off to investigate. 

Then there was keeping his new friend fed. He didn’t typically have to use his power too much… But he always made a mental note to not forget to carry a little bit of extra food. They used second chance to diffuse situations but luckily hadn’t needed it for much else. Not like Chat Noir... He had to take breaks to fee Trixx, between Ladybug appearances. They knew without a doubt that Hawkmoth wasn’t going to stop looking for the other miraculous holders. The rule was that if something happened that they would both agree to wait for backup. Ladybug had taken on akumas in the past by herself and won… But this time she had been outnumbered and lost… Neither wanted a repeat of that. They worked in pairs as the temporary miraculous team or with a group as civilians. 

Though the rule had been one that Chat Noir had made, he struggled mentally with keeping it. He knew it was better if they went together but the idea of having a lead on their whereabouts… And then having to wait… Just the idea frustrated him. Still, he knew better… He couldn’t just rush into things as he had in the past. There was too much at stake. Ladybug wasn’t here to save the day… She wasn’t there to formulate a plan to make everything right again. He didn’t have the luxury of depending on her right now… He was the new, temporary,  leader of the miraculous team… Their success was on his shoulders… The safety of Paris was depending on him. 

What they did was bitter work... It required long days and even longer nights for the duo. The worst part was how little they seemed to scrape up. They knew where Ladybug and Marinette had been taken… They knew Hawkmoth had them… Beyond that, they were grasping at straws. It had taken days until they had their first breakthrough… The superheroes couldn’t even take credit for the discovery. Chat Noir and Viperion had been meeting with the police and had been informed of the discovery. Record of Marinette’s cell phone usage had been acquired. It had been compiled into a large stack of papers to create a report.

The last few forms of contact she had were text messages and one phone call. It felt a bit personal reading through the lines of her texts. Like an invasion of privacy… But what else could they do? They needed information, a hint, a push in the right direction.

“Her last text messages were to a girl named Alya C é saire,” An officer commented.

“Is she a suspect?” another policeman asked. “Akumatised or not, could she be connected?”

Both Viperion and Chat Noir tensed up at the suggestion. Alya would never hurt Marinette… Akumatized or not… She wouldn’t chase down her own friend… Let alone turn her into Hawkmoth. As heroes their contact with Alya was minimal, could they really vouch for her character without giving anything away?

“She’s already been interviewed... “ A woman was dismissed. “Alibi is sound; she was home with her family when the attack would have taken place. She’s grieving just as much as the Dupain-Chengs; are.”

“Some of the texts included pictures of her and her friends.”

“Yes, Nino Lahiffe and Adrien Agreste. “ A tall red-headed officer answered. 

“Nino was interviewed around the same time as Mlle C é saire… Despite his unique vocabulary, he doesn’t seem to warrant further investigation.”

“What about the boyfriends?” The redheaded officer questioned. 

Luka froze at the mention of that word; ‘ boyfriends’ ? As in plural? Viperion would have liked to think that they were talking about his civilian self… But he had already told them that he and Marinette weren’t a couple. They were friends, one that he had no ill will towards. But he did know that Marinette had a crush on someone else.

A burly officer took out two files and placed them on the table in the center of the room. It felt surreal seeing their own faces on a police case. At first, it felt insulting... Being accused, even if just in theory, of hurting your friend was painful. But what else did they expect? If the police were investigating Alya and Nino, it only made sense that they would be vetted as well. 

“Adrien Agreste, model, and son of fashion brand owner Gabriel... Luka Couffaine has a twin sister and lives on a boat docked in the Seine River…” The burly man explained. 

Chat Noir wondered what they had said about him. He had tried to be calm and honest during the call with Alya. Truthfully he had never felt so on edge in his life. She was one of his first friends… And she was gone. But if they had thought Alya might be a suspect then he wasn’t safe either. He could swallow his pride for the sake of the investigation. But. why was he being referred to as one of Marinette’s boyfriends? They were just friends…

“Both Lahiffe and Cs é aire vouched for their character, she doesn’t think they were involved with Hawkmoth akumatized or otherwise,” a tall blond officer explained.

“Have the two been akumatized before?” The redhead asked.

A few of the officers let out a sigh and scratched their heads. They didn’t have the answer; police weren’t typically involved in fighting the magically made villains. That was part of the desire to work with the superheroes of the city. The officers in their room turned to Chat Noir for the answer. 

“Adrien Agreste hasn’t been akumatized before but Luka Couffaine was once,” Chat Noir replied. “I don’t think he’s involved. The feathers found at the scene belonged to a sentimonster made by Mayura.”

The detectives nodded as they listened. They had hit a dead end again…. The mayor was not going to be happy about this… They redirected their minds back to the reports. Looking at the images of Marinette made Chat’s heartache. She looked so happy… So carefree… And now he didn’t even know if she was ok. His own grin in the images made him feel guilty… He was the superhero and he hadn’t been able to help her. 

The last bit of information was the call that they believed Marinette had made… Or rather she had attempted to make… The call hadn’t gone through… It had managed to go out to a nearby tower but had been stopped short. The number hadn’t been saved to her phone either. The police said that they had run the number through the system and it hadn’t come up with anything worth looking into. They assumed it was a mistype... The series of numbers were similar to one that she had saved inside the phone.

The heroes asked if they could have the number for their own search just in case. With that, their meeting had come to a close. Chat Noir and Viperion left, promising to bring Ladybug up to speed on the investigation. As they exited the police station the moon and stars greeted them. Another fruitless day had passed. Still, they were tired… They wouldn’t get anywhere by running themselves ragged. 

“Let’s call it a night for today,” Chat Noir said as he stretched up to the sky. “I’m going to see if I can find anything on this phone number.”

With that, the two parted ways. Chat Noir scaled the buildings until he was close enough to the Agrest Mansion. He lept through the window before he broke his transformation. Looking back at the window he felt uneasy. He usually left the window open for quick and easy entrance/exit, but not he wasn’t so sure it was a good idea.  He had made sure that no one was following him tonight but he needed to be more careful. He still didn’t know if Mayura had taken up the hobby of tailing anyone else close to his missing friends. Adrien promised to spend time between classes tomorrow theorizing new methods of slipping in and out.

Plagg zoomed around the room before settling onto his bed with a slice of cheese in hand. The teen brought the paper up to his face examining the phone number. Who could it belong to? It wasn’t a police or helpline number. Who had Marinette been trying to call?

“Aren’t you going to sleep, you were out for hours,” Plagg commented. "Ladybug and Marinette are important but you won't be able to help them if you're exhausted."

Adrien opened his mouth to argue but glancing over his bed it looked tempting. He had been out late every night this week… The lack of rest was catching up to him leaving his body sore. If he didn't get a decent sleep tonight he'd risk falling behind. And if that happened his father would limit his free time outside. That would only make everything harder for him. The teen let out a yawn before looking down at the slip of paper in his hand. The cops had already declared that it was a dead-end… It could wait until he was better rested.

*

The school day seemed to zoom past them. The subjects had begun to blend together into an indescribable mess. It wasn’t just Alya who was having a hard time focusing. Everyone had fallen into a familiar slump. It had been days… And still no Marinette. At first, the teachers had tried to keep their spirits up. Assuring them that Marinette would be found and returned home safely. The staff had the same overwhelming optimism that the students once had. Even after learning that Hawkmoth was the perpetrator they still managed to keep their spirits up. 

But with no updates and breakthroughs, they were beginning to despair again. It felt like they had become trapped in a routine. School, then homework… Then handing out flyers… If not hanging out flyers then she was interviewing people about their friends. Between that, they traced through her steps. Today wasn’t any different, once her essay was done she planned on going out again to search. Alya typed away at her computer as she attempted to complete the rest of her paper. The sooner she finished the sooner she could spend time looking for her friend. Despite what her intentions were she couldn’t stay focused. Golden eyes struggled to keep their eyes on the screen. They kept wandering around her desk.

They landed on the picture of her and Marinette. Alya let out a sigh as the image of her friend stared back at her. The pain in her heart was still fresh. She missed her so much… She wanted to go back to those days. Where they stayed up late at sleepovers, played video games together, and worried about tests and book reports.  She could still recall the first day that they met. United over their distaste for the classroom tyrant. A halved macaroon sealed the deal of their companionship. From there on out, they were as thick as thieves. Whether it be a math test or attempting double dating; they conquered it together. So much has changed since then... Marinette and she grew bolder in life. Running for class representative together, starting the Ladyblog, entering and winning the hat competition. If they were together they could accomplish anything… 

Things were so simple then. At the time Akuma sightings brought a sense of excitement to their lives. Now, the thought or rather fear of Hawkmoth loomed over them. Though she knew to pace herself with their investigation it felt impossible for it not to consume a person. Each interaction that they had with Marinette they scrutinized. Looking, searching for connections and clues. Why would Hawkmoth take her friend? Was it part of an agreement with someone? Who would hurt Marinette? And why? She was one of the kindest people she knew… The girl had no enemies… The only ones that she could think of were Chloé and Lila. The heiress acted nearly as upset as the rest of their class. The two were always at odds with each other but deep down, Chloé wasn’t as malicious as she led on to be.  As for Lila… Marinette didn’t trust her but she hadn’t been to school in weeks. 

Majestia always said that “All that is necessary for the triumph of evil is for good people to do nothing. ” They were working constantly but nothing was happening… They didn’t have a single lead… If Chat Noir hadn’t found her cell phone they might not have even known that Hawkmoth had been behind her disappearance.  Maybe she had done nothing… Maybe she had done nothing when it really mattered… That night she should have just called Marinette instead of texting her… That way she could have called the police right away. No, she should have offered to let her sleepover. If she had stayed the night then she would have been fine.

Alya could feel her eyes well up with sorrow and regret. If she hadn’t listened to the Dupain-Chengs that night she might have been able to find Marinette. She should have just gone out anyhow. If she had just done more, maybe none of this would have happened. Tears spilled from her eyes as her shoulders shook. She was so frustrated with the situation… She wanted to blame herself… She felt like it was her fault… Marinette was her best friend… She was always going out of her way to help other people. And then… One of the few times that she needed help… The time she desperately needed assistance she had been alone.

What type of friend was she? 

The teen slipped off her glasses as her vision blurred. She placed them on her desk letting her tears fall. She buried her face into her hands letting her sobs consume her body. Her shoulders shook, her stomach turned to knots as she cried. 

Everything that had been built up was released at once. Was she a terrible friend? She was, wasn’t she? A good friend wouldn’t have let this happen. She had been working almost non-stop for no real results. 

What type of journalist was she? Journalists worked to pursue the story. They existed to uncover the truth. But all she had managed to do was reiterate the same information. Have you seen her? She’s a student at Collège Françoise Dupont and Hawkmoth took her. She sounded like a broken record. Alya had dozens of interviews from Parisians saved on her phone. They were almost identical; no one knew anything. She could find ancient sightings of Ladybug but couldn’t find her friend.

It was strange… She had never felt so good to cry before. Even as salted drops rolled down her cheeks she felt better. The thoughts that she had pushed away for so long came to the front of her brain. The brown hair teen took in deep breaths as she tried to calm herself. Gradually her tears ran dry and she was left sniffling here and there. She had needed this. Now that she had cried she felt better somehow. It allowed her mind to think clearly. 

Truthfully she hadn’t had the chance to cry since Marinette had gone missing. It wasn’t that she hadn’t been sad… She had felt devastated, she still did... But she hadn’t given herself the chance to grieve. Like many of her friends, she just failed to give herself the time to do so. Her hyper-vigilance had kicked into overdrive.  First thing in the morning she had lept into action. When her text messages to Marinette hadn’t gone through she had called the Dupain-Chengs. From there, she went down to the police station. When she wasn’t talking to the police she was sending out text messages.

If she was testing the facts they had, she was interviewing people with Nino. When it got late she finished her homework and slept. From there she repeated the cycle. She had gotten so caught up in solving the mystery and getting her friend back she had forgotten to breathe. She brought her hand up to wipe away the rest of the tears that lingered on her face. She had been so caught up in fixing the issue it had consumed her. If Marinette saw how upset she was she might cry too. The last thing she wanted was to upset her. Usually, she had to tell her friend to relax and calm down but now she needed to take her own advice.

The teen sniffled a bit more as the remainder of her tears ran dry. Alya wiped the lenses of her glasses before slipping them back onto her face. In a way, she had gotten absorbed in the idea of cracking the code without actually knowing the elements needed to solve it. She scooted in close to her computer and got back to work. Her essay would have to wait for a bit, she had another subject in mind. 

She had to accept that this wasn’t a simple fix to the situation. Handing out flyers and scouring the city were important but they weren’t the only means of finding information. That alone wasn’t going to bring Marinette back. If you draw from only one source you end up with biased information, she knew this. Yet in the chaos of it all, the fact had slipped her mind. 

A good reporter always interviewed as many people as possible, that was true. But they had to gather information from different sources. The citizens of Paris hadn’t seen anything pertaining to the case. This was why they analyzed multiple forms of media. People always left behind clues. It was just up to the right person to find them. She had to start with what she knew and go from there. Their adversary was Hawkmoth… Though rarely seen by the public, he terrorized Paris. Marinette was the first civilian that he had personally targeted. Hawkmoth wanted Chat Noir and Ladybug’s miraculous. The reason behind it was unknown but it didn’t matter why he wanted them.

He must have done it to get Ladybug and Chat Noir’s attention? No, that didn’t feel right. If he had wanted to get their attention he would have made a huge scene already. He could have held her captive on the Eiffel Tower and that would have drawn the two heroes out.  As far as she knew Hawkmoth hadn’t made an offer to the heroes. Their miraculous in return for Marinette’s safe return… She couldn’t rule the idea out. It wasn’t too far-fetched that he would concoct a scheme like that. Alya grabbed onto a sticky note and scribbled it down. 

But why would Hawkmoth want Marinette? It felt odd to think about but what would make the villain seek out her specifically. The night of the fireworks there had been dozens if not hundreds of people out. Hawkmoth could have easily taken one of them instead. An adult who lived alone would statistically be a better choice. They had known something was wrong within the same night. But an adult with no roommate and spotty job attendance would be more likely to go unnoticed. 

Alya tapped her pen against her desk as she tried to wrack her brain for ideas. Maybe he took Marinette to akumatize her? As the idea formed she realized that she was the only one, aside from Adrien, in their class that hadn’t been akumatized. Well almost… There was that one time. The time Lila had gotten her Marinette expelled. Shortly afterward the room had been filled with the scarlet Akumas. They had seen the silhouette of the mask appear on Marinette’s face as well as her parents' faces. 

What if Hawkmoth was trying to do the same thing but at a larger scale? Though they had promised to check up on each other, none of them were doing well. Alya thought back to the times that she had been akumatized before. As Lady Wifi… Oblivio and then as Rena Rage… That feeling of frustration, fear, and helplessness had overwhelmed her. They were the same feelings that she had been feeling earlier… It was the way that everyone around her felt. The news had even covered the disappearance on multiple nights. The story whether it was being experienced or listened to evoked pain and sorrow into a person. 

It wasn’t much but it was a solid theory for now. It helped explain why the city had been so quiet. Since that day the only akumatization that had happened was M. Pigeon. As far as they knew no one else had been attacked by Hawkmoth either… A fact that struck Alya as strange…. Akumatizations had become common to Parisians at this point. But if Hawkmoth was holding out for one mass surge of scarlet butterflies it made sense.

She needed more information before she told anyone else. The situation was already delicate, jumping to conclusions would only make things worse. Alya searched for Akuma sightings in the area and found none. The last update recorded the sighting of an Akuma was M. Pidgeon. As she skimmed through the footage she noticed that only Chat Noir was seen. Where was Ladybug? 

M. Pigeon wasn’t a particularly dangerous villain. If you had seen three of his fights with Ladybug and Chat Noir, you’ve seen them all. But now she might have been wrong to overlook this one. It had taken a bit of time but she had found the footage she was looking at. It was shaky having been filmed by a passerby. Just as the foe was about to attack Chat Noir his transformation broke. The purple glow enveloped him only to disappear and return him to normal. 

The Akuma had been called back…. But why? Amber orbs studied the footage over and over again. Unsure of what to make of it. The act was definitely strange… The only other time an Akuma had been brought back was when a scarlet Akuma had attacked Marinette and her parents.  Though she knew she had just scratched the surface she was finally getting somewhere in her search. Once she had more information she would run it by Nino. From there she needed to talk to Chat Noir and Ladybug. 

Chapter Text

After her refusal Hawkmoth had left silently… It was becoming routine for him. Interrogate, attack, retreat… A pattern had been formed. And now... Right now was the intermission between these acts. Still, it was a victory for her... She hadn’t given up any information. They had reached another stalemate but she was winning. Now all she needed to do was maintain it.

She had bought Chat Noir more time… And with it, he would come and rescue her. She hoped that Chat was ok… No, of course, Hawkmoth would have used it as bait if he wasn’t… If he wasn’t hurt… Then what was taking him so long? Marinette shook the thought from her head, finding a missing person was a difficult task. She didn’t even know where she was. Speaking of getting out... She had yet to formulate a plan. She knew that Hawkmoth and Mayura had ways to unlock her handcuffs. Mayura wore a bracelet but she hadn’t figured out where Hawkmoth’s was. She hadn’t seen him unlock anything so it was possible that he didn’t carry one.

He could have Mayura unlock the doors for him from the control panel. It would make sense if that were the case. During one of the visits, she and Hawkmoth had fought. If he had a key on him, it could have fallen off of his body. In being proactive he could have decided to not wear one. That meant her safest bet was Mayura. Even if Mayura became her target she couldn’t assume that they were really alone. Hawkmoth could be just outside the door watching and waiting, just in case. Maybe she wouldn’t need Mayura… She had gotten so close to snatching off his miraculous earlier that it might be possible to actually do it. 

It would be tricky though… She would have to be able to get close to him… She couldn’t rely on getting the same chance she had during their fight. He would be more careful next time. She needed a way to get close to him with his guard lowered.  The thought of getting too close to him was a red flag in itself. The last few times had given her less than desirable results. A slap had been one thing but the second time she was afraid she was going to pass out or he would break a rib. 

Her foe had been eager to chat before, maybe she could try it then. He had felt so at ease he had even put his cane off to the side. Though to be fair at that point there was nothing that she could do to him; he was out of reach for her. Thinking back on their earlier conversation, what had he been trying to do? Turn her against Chat Noir and Master Fu? Never happening. She had no reason to make a deal with the devil, she was getting out of this room. Whether by her own hands or Chat Noir’s, either was fine by her. 

Master Fu hadn’t targeted her, he saw something in her that she didn’t know existed. It was true that she had a firm belief in making things fair... She had always been this way. At the same time, she had taken it too far at times… She had found an enemy in Lila twice because of her desire to expose the truth. Lila wasn’t a good person… But she could have been better about how she acted… 

Everyone around her thought that he was just paranoid about Lila… That she was just looking for reasons to dislike her. But it wasn’t true… She just wanted everyone to see what a liar she was. She was manipulating everyone… But had any real harm come from her lies…? It was just as Adrien had said… ‘As long as we both know… Does it matter?’ Even with those words, she had a hard time fully accepting them and letting the issue go. 

“Revenge and justice are two sides of the same coin.”

She could feel Hawkmoth’s words worm their way into her skull. They weren’t the same… Justice was righting a wrong… It was there to protect people… Justice wasn’t there to hurt anyone. And revenge… Revenge was hurting someone, who hurt you… It was for the sake of getting even. It wasn’t right… Exposing Lila wasn’t an act of revenge… She was righting a wrong… She was manipulating everyone… But who exactly had Lila hurt from her lies…? Marinette found herself thinking about the question over and over again. Her lie about the miraculous would have come undone eventually. Ladybug hadn’t needed to intervene the way she had... That interaction had birthed Volpina…

The teen let out a sigh recalling the appearance of the fox villain. She could sit here forever debating on if Lila would have chosen to become her enemy with or without her help. Marinette had become an easy enemy that much was true. But people like Lila… They were just bad. Who would willingly commit to fabricating so much of their life?  Lila couldn’t even blame her evil acts on the Akuma. It didn’t matter how many times they stopped her. It was always, only temporary... Deep down, she had felt like Hawkmoth and Lila were cut from the same cloth. They didn’t care who they stepped on so long as their achieved their goals.

Hawkmoth used the butterfly miraculous for revenge. Instead of creating champions, he made henchmen. He took people at their lowest and perverted their thoughts. They weren't the same, she helped people. It didn't matter who was akumatized, she needed them to feel like they weren't alone anymore. That there was a way out of the mess they were in. 

The villain only cared about himself. He knew using the ladybug and black cat to make a wish had consequences… You could never get something for free. He hadn't cared… It figures, only a selfish person would endanger Paris like this. She recalled him mentioning his wish. He had said it was something that others could benefit from, she doubted it. He didn't care about other people. For someone like him, it wasn't possible. 

Chat Noir and she had accepted the responsibilities of being miraculous holders. They knew that the job was dangerous… Their identities had to remain a secret, it was part of the deal. She didn’t like hiding the truth… She didn’t like having to lie to her friends… Her parents… Anyone... But it came with the territory. People were better off if they lied to those around them. She never talked about it… But Chat Noir probably struggled with that too… She didn’t know his civilian self. But she assumed if it were anything like her’s, keeping such a huge secret felt heavy. 

She wondered what Chat was doing right now… She was beginning to even miss his terrible jokes. A smile graced her lips as one of his puns played through the back of her mind. He always knew how to lighten the mood. After so many encounters they had grown on her. Though she was reluctant to let him have his moment, it didn’t mean she didn’t value his humor. She wondered what he would say right now… If he were in here with her… It wouldn’t have been their first time trapped together… She rolled her eyes. He would probably make some corny line about finally having alone time with his bugaboo. Ladybug hated that nickname, it was by far the silliest one he gave her. But now she would give anything for him to call her that again. She wanted to go on patrol with him again… To sit on the rooftops and watch the cityscape. She could feel a lump forming in her throat as she thought of him. ‘Hurry up Chaton,’ she thought to herself. 

Marinette busied her mind with memories that floated in and out. She recalled the strumming from Luka’s guitar. She began to hum the notes filling the silence with music. From there she hummed along to songs by Kitty Section. She tapped her fingers the best she could to the beat creating her own concert.

She would hum a few bars and pausing feeling an out-of-place note. She would attempt to correct it but if nothing came to her she would just continue. Her mind blanked on certain lyrics and notes in the song. She had heard the songs over a dozen times but she was forgetting them? Memories that she had once thought were cemented in her mind now felt frail and brittle. Why was she forgetting them…? 

She wondered how much time had passed. How long had she been in this room? Even her last conversation with Hawkmoth was beginning to feel distant. She didn't know how much time had passed… She had no way of telling... No calendars, no clocks, not even the cycle of the sun and moon could help her. If she were to say about three sleep cycles had passed and two meals had transpired since then.

But even that was a generous timeline. The food she ate never gave off a time. She couldn’t say if any of it was distinctly breakfast food, lunch, or dinner. They fed her when they saw fit. She could recall growing hungry and having to wait a while before food came… She felt like they hadn’t waited as long as the first time to feed her so it was better.  Bathroom breaks were more frequent. But times to shower came up less than general bathroom breaks. She was given the same white clothes to wear each time. She had asked Mayura about her clothes but had gotten no response. From there she had assumed that they were as good as gone.

At least when she got out she would have something she could do. She could make a new blazer and top again. She would have to remake her purse too. She hadn’t seen it since that night and doubted that she would be getting it back. Maybe the next one she made she would add a special pocket to hold Tikki’s snack. She thought that the kwami would like that. Thinking of Tikki gave her a sour taste in her mouth. Her eyes stung a bit as she thought about her friend. She hoped that she was ok…

Marinette wiped her eyes with the edge of her shirt now wanting to cry. Her friend wouldn’t want her to spend time upset. She would want her to stay positive so that she could find a way to reunite them. She tried to think of memories of her parents but it only made her feel worse.

Inevitably, when she got tired she crawled into the bed and slept. But the lights were still on… The light from them was brighter than the sun on a hot summer day. With no way to turn them off, it took her a while to nod off. Then the alarm sounded off, she was thrown from her sleep. She tried to get to the bathroom door but it wouldn’t open. After making her hands around she gave up and retreated back to the bed. She smothered her head into the pillows to block out the noise but it didn’t little to help. Eventually, it had stopped but she was wide awake by then.

He was yanking her around each step of the way. She would grow tired from hunger but he would find ways to keep her awake. Sleeplessness transitioned to alertness only for the lights to shut off. When sleep finally began to take her, the alarm would sound off. And now here she was. Hawkmoth would come back eventually… And he would have the same question that he expects her to answer. “Who is the Guardian?” She needed to be ready... When he came back the curtains would open and the show would begin.

Her performance earlier had only worked because it was genuine. This time she couldn’t risk revealing anything. She thought about giving a false description... But then who would she pick? But even if the traits weren’t cohesive if he did manage to find a person that matched the description the results would be horrendous. She didn’t want anyone else getting the special treatment from Hawkmoth. She could lie and say she didn’t know what they looked like… She wasn’t sure if he would believe that…

Was it too bad of a lie? Was it believable? She didn’t know… Marinette sat down on the floor and stared at her cloudy reflection in the tile. She began to shift through facial expressions trying to keep them natural. The lie didn’t matter if her delivery wasn’t convincing.

Sad then angry

Happy and confused.

Sleepy and embarrassed. 

An actor she was not but it would have to make due because the door was opening. The two had fallen into a routine; he would enter and she would stand and turn to look at him. Each studying each other… Waiting… Watching. Both determined not to lose. How could they? There was so much at stake.  Hawkmoth didn’t hesitate to enter her space, passing the second chair into her domain. He held his cane in both hands in front of him. His eyes, unmoving and smug. She studied his body language trying to get a read of him. Of all people, she had interacted with... He was hard to read even, after all of their interactions.

“I trust that time alone has helped change your mind about my offer?” He asked.

“Don’t hold your breath Hawkmoth,” she huffed crossing her arms. “I won’t betray Chat Noir… And I won’t betray the Guardian of the Miraculous either.”

“...That’s rather... Disappointing ,” he mused.

He shook his head from side to side dismayed with her response. He had given her time to reconsider her situation and she hadn’t changed her stance. Her thoughts of equality and justice were only flights of fancy, they had no place in the real world. She would come to learn that, eventually. Marinette kept her breathing as she readied herself. Her eyes went from his to the cane in his hand. She was trying to get a read of him. She had refused to give him information, his temper was only going to skyrocket from here. 

“You really don’t care to see your parents ever again, do you?” He asked stepping closer to her.

What kind of question was that? Her stern expression broke at his question. Of course, she wanted to see her parents… She missed them so much… But she couldn’t put Paris at risk just so that she could have something back. There might not be a Paris to live in if Hawkmoth got his way.

“I’ll see my parents after I get out of here,” Marinette declared.

“You expect them to take you back after everything you put them through?” Hawkmoth questioned. “The lies... Sneaking around... Endangering them just to play hero… Over, and over , again?”

“I never hurt my parents,” Marinette defended.

Yet she couldn’t help but wonder… What did they think? Since becoming Ladybug she had to lie. She couldn’t let anyone know her secret. It didn’t make the task any easier… But she had to. She hadn’t endangered her parents… Before she didn’t think she had… But now… She wasn’t so sure. There was nothing she could do to stop Hawkmoth from targeting them. That fact ate away at her inside. Chat Noir might be able to stop him but he would have to know to be on alert for something… But she didn’t know... She didn’t know if he was looking for Ladybug or Marinette…

“You lied to them…” He repeated. “You told me so yourself… That they didn’t know about your miraculous.”

“They would understand why I had to do it,” she replied firmly

“There is no love greater than what a parent has for their child,” he replied back his voice light and airy as though he were receding a sonnet.

 “But in the meantime, you’re willing to waste your life away in here..” He spat.

She opened her mouth to say something back but paused as he began to step close to her. His footsteps practically echoed in the room. She watched him waiting for a sudden movement. He could walk all he wanted… She didn’t care, she was worried more about the cane in his hand. As he grew closer she stood her ground. He was trying to intimidate her, she wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction and remained planted to the spot.

“You won a small fashion contest…” He added. “A hat contest… It’s a shame to see such young talent being thrown away…”

How did he..? He had been watching her for a while… He knew where she lived, her school, grades, and even people close to her. She hadn’t realized how thorough his research on her was. She knew that he was doing this to mess with her mind. But the last part… It felt almost genuine. For a split second his eyes had almost softened.

“... You could still have that dream… Being a fashion designer…” He reminded her. “Just give me a name… Once I have the guardian... You’ll be let go…”

He was still trying that again…? She had told him no twice now. Trying to guilt her wasn’t going to work. Whatever Hawkmoth offered was a lie, he was conning her. She wasn’t one of his akumatized victims, she could see right through him.

“Not. Happening. Hawkmoth,” she said punctuating her words.

He brought his hand down against her face with a loud clap. The pain radiated through the left side of her face. The needle-like prickling pain erupted from the spot. But unlike before she wasn’t shocked.  She took in a deep breath to steady herself. She pursed her lips to stop herself from crying. She could already feel her eyes stinging but now was not the time. He had exhausted what little patience he had for her antics. She refused to give him the satisfaction he had been granted earlier. The hero straightened herself up. She didn’t bother to inspect her injury she wouldn’t give him that. Blue eyes stared back at him defiantly. It was going to take a lot more than slimy words and a hit to the face to get her to betray her friends.

“Of course not…” He said flatly.

His lips compressed as he finished his sentence. He was annoyed, she could tell. The edge on his voice was still there… He was far from done with her… She just had to make sure she was ready for what he threw at her next. 

“You care more about being Ladybug than anything else,” he announced. “Your parents, your friends are all just accessories to you. Worn and then discarded into the trash..”

He was bating her... He couldn’t get what he wanted... Hurting her hadn’t made her sway in his favor… She wasn’t taking it… She wasn’t going to give him what he wanted so desperately.

“Your stance wouldn’t change even if I went after one of them…”

He said it like he was pondering a question but she knew it was a threat… One that was close to becoming a promise. It struck a chord with her and for a second her guard dropped. Had he done something to them? Was he going to? Was that why he kept offering that deal?

“You’re after the miraculous,” she reminded him. “They have nothing to do with this… I never told any of them.”

She could endure anything that he threw at her, she knew this… But her parents... Her friends… They hadn’t made the same agreement as her. They were bystanders in this affair, they didn’t need to get involved any more than she had already made them. She couldn’t risk him knowing she had given her friends miraculous before. In her mind, she wanted to assume they were safe… They had no access to the miraculous without her. Chat Noir didn’t know who any of them were. This kept them safe from Hawkmoth. That way he could focus his attention on her instead.

“You’re willing to sacrifice your future for them,” he commented shaking his head. “For allies that no longer need you…”

“I’m going to get out of here and see my friends again,” she countered.

Before she could continue she was cut off by the sound of something moving. She looked around the room to find the source of the sound only to find it on the ceiling. Hawkmoth remained calm and turn his attention to her right side. A hole in the ceiling had opened up to reveal a small projector. The brilliant lights dimmed but didn’t turn off. It projected a grey sheet of light along the wall where the headboard of the bed was. Seconds later the image changed. She found herself looking at a news article. Only the headline title and the photo. It was titled, “ A New Hero In Paris.”

A newspaper article? That’s what he wanted to show her? She had a bad feeling about this. He denied her basic information about what was happening outside of this room. Why reveal something as important as a newspaper article? She did notice that he had removed the date from the article. If she had that then she might know how long she was missing. But that was too much... Still, this might be her chance to finally learn something about what happened outside these four walls. Blue eyes grew wide as she stared at the image before her. Her heart began to beat violently in her chest while her gut began to toss and turn. Her chest grew tight as she processed the sight before her. Below the title was a photo. The photo included three figures. Blue belle eyes met dark green, azure, and cyan orbs.

In the middle was Chat Noir… To the right of him was Ladybug… But it wasn’t her… It couldn’t have been. She was stuck here… And her miraculous was in the clutches of her enemy… Tikki could have escaped with the miraculous but even then… It looked different for each person. Yet at the same time, she saw two pigtails and a polka-dotted bodysuit staring back at her. The image before her was without a doubt her but not her… 

She noticed that the Ladybug in the photo looked happy. She was grinning from ear to ear and posed perfection for the photo. She was surrounded by the blue sky and the tall buildings of Paris. She looked right at home among the rooftops. Marinette missed that…. Patrolling… Her friends… The blue skies of Paris…. It was the final person in the photo that shocked her the most. Standing to the left of Chat Noir was Viperion… She could recognize the hair, the uniform, the face… Without a doubt…  She knew who was behind that mask… She knew because she had trusted him with a miraculous before…

“L-?” Marinette began before she clamped her hand over her mouth.

In shock, she had almost given away his identity to Hawkmoth. Her mind was racing as she stared back at the image before her. New hero? That must have meant that Viperion had become a regular in Paris.  Maybe it wasn’t Luka? Maybe the new person looked similar... She wanted to believe that so badly… But she knew that smile… She could recognize it anywhere… She knew without a doubt that it had to be Luka. That much she was certain of. But no one else knew… No one else was supposed to know the identity of the people she recruited. Had Chat followed her after a battle to find out? She knew the secrets irritated him but she thought he had just respected her decision… But did Chat really let anything go?

“Chat Noir didn’t hesitate to replace you,” Hawkmoth narrated as he stared at the image 

“If Paris knew I was missing they would panic, he’s trying to keep everyone calm,” she rationalized.

“Ladybug is a concept, the only thing that matters is that the image keeps the people pacified… The holder that uses that miraculous is disposable… “

You’re disposable...

“You don’t gain anything but sacrificing yourself for Chat Noir, Marinette,” he added. “All that talk of love from him and he’s figured out a way to replace you..”

“Chat Noir hasn’t replaced me,” she argued back, turning to glare at him. 

“Then… Explain the Ladybug that’s in Paris now.” He ordered.

Marinette froze… If that’s not her… Then who was it? She could feel his eyes on her waiting for a response… If it wasn’t her…. Then it was a fake… But what or who was the fake? Or maybe nothing was really there… It could have been someone using the fox miraculous to create a mirage of her… Part of her wanted to speculate on who Chat Noir had recruited to be the fox miraculous holder… But if Luka was Viperion… She didn’t want to think about it… She didn’t want to think that Alya’s secret had been exposed too. She didn’t want to think that they were in danger because of her…

“..I don’t know..” She answered softly.

She looked back over to the projection and felt a new flux of emotions. Had Chat Noir really gone behind her back and found out Viperion and Rena Rouge’s secret identities? Why had he involved anyone else in this mess, to begin with? Giving someone a miraculous put a target on their backs. 

“You were nothing but a pawn from the very beginning,” Hawkmoth reminded her. 

“No, I’m not,” she shouted back. “Chat Noir is trying to keep the people calm while I’m gone.”

She wanted to believe that but when she looked at Luka… At Viperion’s face… She had a hard time not thinking about it all… Had Chat been lying to her before? No, Chat wouldn’t lie to her life this… Maybe Luka had said something… No, she told him it had to be a secret… Things had become more dangerous than before. Luka was involved… She couldn’t risk anyone else getting hurt because of her… She couldn’t give Hawkmoth a fake name or description for the guardian… She had to go with her other plan.

Hawkmoth let out a sigh at her response. She still didn’t understand what was playing out before her own eyes. The guardian didn’t care about her… They were probably the person that ordered Chat Noir to find the replacement. 

“You refuse to believe what’s right in front of you,” he remarked. “I would have never assumed that under the mask you would have as much greed as Chloe Bourgeois.”

Greedy? Now he was calling her greedy? 

“There’s nothing greedy about wanting to protect Paris,” Marinette replied firmly.

“In becoming a hero you have been consumed by greed,” he reiterated. “You want everything; a family, friends, to become a designer, to save everyone, to influence them... You want all of it without the repercussions.”

What was wrong with wanting those things? She did want to keep her friends and family. She wanted to keep her dream... She did want to help people… She didn’t want to influence them, just make them feel less alone.

“There’s nothing wrong with wanting a normal life.”

“You want your friends and family to be safe while you put their lives in danger by playing hero..” He replied.

Marinette grew silent… That much was true… She wanted to keep her family far away from her superhero duties. They were safer that way. She always feared being followed home or her identity being revealed. So she took different routes home… She made sure that she wasn’t followed… Or rather, she thought she hadn’t been. 

“You gave Chloe the bee miraculous knowing her family would be in danger… But I suppose it doesn’t matter as long as it isn’t your family?” 

The teen looked off to the side… He was right… She had entrusted Chloe even after her identity had been revealed. She knew it put her, and those around Chloe, in great danger… Being the blonde’s classmate… She put herself in danger… She knew it was a bad idea… She needed someone who could use the Bee… And Chloe was good at it… No… Those were all just excuses. She knew better than to give it to Chloe after she became Queen Wasp. Her identity had been exposed… She had that rule and it stopped Chat Noir from revealing himself to her… Always adamant about things remaining a secret between them. And she had broken it… She was just as bad… She had recruited Chloe more than once. 

“That’s not…” Marinette opened her mouth to protest but stopped. What would she be protested? That she had been reckless? That she had been willing to take the risk because she thought Chloe and her family would be ok? Blue eyes looked up at the man trying to find that fire in herself again. 

“Your brand of justice is nothing but self-righteousness and arrogance,” he spat. 

He stepped closer to her his shadow encasing her’s once more. She couldn’t let him win… She could admit when she made a mistake… But she was still a good hero… She had at least good intentions when she made those decisions. 

“You abused the power you had as Ladybug thinking your miraculous made you above any consequence.” He accused. 

Hawkmoth raised his hand and struck her on the right side of her face. The pain radiated through the right side of her face. If he hit her once she could take it. If he hit her twice he might continue. This time when she took in her deep breath she didn’t stare him down. Marinette bawled her hand into a fist and lunged at the man. His free hand caught her wrist halting it in its path. The hero tried to pull it back but he only tightened his grip. He continued to look unphased at her attempt at an assault. 

“You never cared about any of them..” He commented smugly. “Did you?”

“I never stopped caring about them,” Marinette shouted back.

She wrapped her left hand around her right arm before she attempted to pry it from his. He only tightened his grip around her wrist. The teen winced as his grip increased with bruising strength. She pulled back only to feel the straining she was causing on her own arm. 

“You don’t gain anything from lying, Marinette.”

“I’m not some monster like you,” she fired at him. “I’ll never stop caring for my family or my friends.”

His calm exterior shattered after she spoke those words. Instead of just holding her at bay he yanked at her arm. Suddenly she was sent staggering forward. Hawkmoth brought his knee up to meet Marinette’s torso. The teen’s eyes grew wide as it made contact. The air felt like it was being forced out of her lungs. She doubled over in pain as it began to spread. Her head grew dizzy as she fell forward towards to ground. She wrapped her left hand around her stomach as the pain shot through her. 

The teen fell onto her knees clutching her middle. New tears pushed past the ones she had been holding back earlier. They streamed down her face as she struggles to catch her breath. Drop by drop they create a small pool on the floor. She let out a sob as she struggled to hold the others back. The entire time Hawkmoth had kept his hold on her arm pulling the link between her cuff’s taught. He looked down at the teen with disgust. What did she know about family? She endangered everyone around her… She spent her time playing hero so that she could force her judgment onto the entire city.

“A self-absorbed brat like you could never see past her own ego...” He spat as he glared down at her.

Sitting on the floor she felt like she wanted to hurl. The pain in her gut was unlike anything else before. With each breath, she took her body radiated with pain. She tried to contain herself and calm herself down, but was failing as tears rolled down her face.

“Why care about them when you had the power of creation at your fingertips?” He remarked.

Marinette could hear his voice but it was fading into the background. She was too preoccupied with the swirl of emotions and sensations in her body. She took short breathes but that didn’t make the pain any less. Just the brushing of her fingertip against the clothed abdomen caused pain. 

“Lying only causes more pain,” he reminded her. “Just be honest with yourself… It will be just between us..”

She did care… She loved them... All of them… So much… Which was why... Why she had to protect them… She had to protect them… From him...

“Answer me,” he snapped squeezing her wrist.

Marinette tightened up at the pain and looked up at her captor. 

“.... I-I never s-stopped caring about them..” She said shakily. “...And I won’t…”

“What’s the point in lying Marinette?” He asked keeping his vice grip on her wrist. “A hero’s code? Must I remind you that you’re no longer Ladybug?”

She was still Ladybug... Miraculous or not... She still had to stop him… But how..? She tried to pull back against him but to no avail. It felt like she was yanking her chain from the wall; pointless. Like moving a stone wall...

“Your miraculous is mine… Your team has replaced you…”

Hawkmoth yanked her arm up as a child did with a rag doll, pulling her onto her feet. The act caused her to let out a yelp of shock. The metal chain clanked with the sudden movement. He lifted her higher until her toes were barely touching the ground. Her wide blue eyes looked into his cold grey. He wasn’t stopping… He wasn’t done…

“... They forgot you… Abandoned you…” He commented coldly. “Clinging to them is useless…”

For a while, he held her there. She stood before him shook to her core. Marinette didn’t glare back with the same ferocity as before… Now she was fighting to keep herself from crying in front of him. Her lips quivered threatening to curl under and release the waterfall behind her eyes.

He could see it again… The ocean in her eyes. The waves that threatened to destroy entire cities…Such intense emotions were naturally a disaster waiting to happen. The water that crashed against the shore had the same intensity as before. But this time was different... They weren’t eager to crush him… No the floodgates keeping the water back threaten to drown her. The tides had turned in his favor.

“N-no… It’s not..” She argued through shaky breaths. 

He held her there… His fingers dug into her skin… Eyes locked… She took slow and shaky breaths. She had never seen eyes like this before… Eyes that looked so enraged and cold… Was this who he really was behind the mask..? In the eye of the storm, she found stillness. The standoff from earlier was gone… No, now there was only time to wait before the main event. The fear and dread began to sink into her bones. He wasn’t done with her yet… He had already hit her and she refused…  Usually, he left… But now… Looking at him... She was unsure...

She had to do something.. Anything… She couldn’t let things play out like this. Blue eyes looked up at him setting her sights on his brooch. If she grabbed it, it might tip the battle in her favor. Without Nooroo he would be less of a threat and his identity would be revealed. 

“My f-friends are counting on me... Just like I’m counting on them,” She affirmed.

She shot her other arm out and reached for the broach on his chest. Slender fingers managed to take hold of the center as she proceeded to give it a solid pull. She could feel it shift in her fingers. This was it… This was the end of the show... Without his miraculous, he would lose the upper hand.  Feeling the pull Hawkmoth bent her right wrist back. He continued the motion as he forced her to turn around, yanking her away from his miraculous. The pain shot through her arm as he twisted it. The teen attempted to resist but he bent her wrist further halting her struggle. He continued to lift her arm up higher as he forced her down lower to the ground. Her knees hit first with an audible thud. Her left arm pulled taut against her stomach as he lowered her down. 

Hawkmoth lifted up his foot and put it against Marinette’s back to press her further into the ground as he twisted her wrist further back. Her teeth dug into her lip as she held back a scream of pain. The villain glared down at her but noticed something reflecting on white tile… A line of purple was dancing on part of his face.

He looked down to see that the butterfly broach had shifted and was coming off exposing him. His unoccupied hand reached up and touched the cheek on his face… Had she seen anything..? Had she seen his face? He quickly adjusted the broach and watched as the suit retook the empty space. His blood turned into hot molten lava. 

This child…

This insolent, pathetic… Ill-mannered brat. He found himself cursing the girl over and over again in his head. She had come centimeters from exposing his identity. His rage took control wanting nothing more to show this miscreant where she belonged.

“That was a mistake… One that you will learn to regret, deeply,” He snarled, his voice low and filled with venom.

He continued to twist her wrist back slowly watching her squirm as the pain increased. She bit down hard onto her lip as she tried to stop herself from screaming. As it began to build and build she could feel warm tears sliding down her face like the progression of an avalanche. 

Hawkmoth had expected Marinette to go for his miraculous. He hadn’t calculated that she would get so close to actually taking it from him. Up until then, she had acted just as he had predicted… He led and she followed, stepping and stumbling into every trap that he set for her. He pulled her through the motions like a puppet on a string… With each move her confidence, her resolve was being broken down… Everything had gone accordingly until the end. And yet… After everything she still had some fight left in her… He would have to fix that...

“Let’s try this again,” He began darkly. “You never cared about any of them, did you? Being a hero was the lie you told yourself.”

“I never lied when I said I want to protect them,” Marinette shouted back.

Hawkmoth twisted her wrist even causing her to let out a scream of pain. The tears in her eyes continued to fall as she tried to ignore the pain. She bit down hard onto her lip feeling the taste of copper slip into her mouth.

“Stop lying Marinette… “ He threatened. “People with ambition… With a greater calling...People like us ...Friends are nothing but pawns.”

She wasn’t lying... It was why she had accepted becoming Ladybug… She wanted to help... She wanted to prevent people around her from suffering…  She always had… She wasn’t using her friends like chess pieces. People with ambition... People like them..? They were nothing alike!

“I-I’m nothing like you,” Marinette fired back. “I became Ladybug to protect people I love.”

“The same people that forgot you existed…” He reminded her.

“Chat Noir will find me-”

“Because he protected you… Because he sacrificed himself for you...”  He remarked cutting her off. “Chat Noir did those things under your influence… And now that you’re gone he has no reason to continue..”

“That’s no-Ah!” Marinette screamed.

“You’re so eager to abuse your power over other people and force them against me… The power that you lost… Chat Noir won’t save you… Neither will the Guardian… The only way for you to save yourself is to tell me what I need to know.”

“I-I’ll never tell you anything!”

Silence followed her outburst… Hawkmoth glared down at the defiant child below his shoe. His eyes went back to her wrist. It was bent in an awkward angle holding her in place. He narrowed his eyes once more. In one swift motion, he gave her one final twist, completing what he had begun. An audible crack sounded through the room followed by her scream.

He dropped her broken twist, discarding it like trash on the street. Marinette fell onto her left side on the tile. He looked down watching her scream and writhe in distress. Blue eyes were no longer glaring back but were twisted shut with anguish. His eyes focused on her limp wrist and how unnatural it lay bent back noting a job well done. She laid there in pain, tears streaming down her face as audible sobs wracked her throat. Her cries filled the room and consumed her ears and blocking out any other sound.

Chapter Text

Marinette didn’t know how long she had cried for…. Minutes… Hours…? All she knew was that by the time she stopped he was gone… Sitting up, she took in a breath of relief at the empty room. She had never felt so happy to be alone. She sniffled letting the remainder of her tears run dry. She moved her right arm to wipe away the salty streaks but stopped as she was reminded of the pain in her right arm. She alternated to her left hand instead.

Her sore eyes migrated down to her right wrist. A ring had formed around it… Just before her hand a circle of purple and blue decorated her skin. From there the colors faded to red and bright pink and then into her natural complexion. Gingerly she ran her left fingertips over the area. Pain shot through her causing her to retract her other hand. She had heard the crack… Felt the pain… But seeing how unnaturally it lay… And the discoloration, she was finally accepting it. He had broken it… With one act... And little resistance… He had snapped her wrist in half…

Her eyes stared at it long and hard… She kept thinking, hoping that looking at it would change its state. That her loud cries had been purely a dramatization. With each slow blink, reality began to set in. It was broken… There was no magical fix to right it.

She hadn’t cared when he smacked her the first time… She knew he was just trying to intimidate her… She could take it… She was strong, or rather, she liked to think she was. But this… She felt like she was sinking in quicksand, with no way out…

This was beyond a game of cat and mouse… She had been wrong before… She thought that he had crossed a line by taking her. But that wasn't right... There was no line that he wouldn’t cross… Not if he felt like it would get him closer to his goal. His rage … His desperation ... It terrified her… She took slow shaky breaths as she tried to calm herself down. This… It was just a setback…Or maybe an obstacle…? She could still… Even if she couldn’t, then Chat Noir would… As he felt her momentum inside her build, it flatlined. She could still do what exactly? Get out? Not likely. It was hard enough as it was and that was before recent events. 

Sitting in the all-white room she was beginning to accept the facts in front of her. She had no miraculous, no allies to help her, and no resources to make a plan with. She kept trying to act brave, to not let him get to her… But how could she not? This was far worse than any battle. She had never been in a situation like this before.

She was done pretending to be the confident, fearless hero… She had never been that in the first place. She had failed at her first job as Ladybug with StoneHeart. She should have just quit right then and there… But Tikki had trusted her… Master Fu had trusted her and she didn’t want to let them down… But why had she agreed to it all? She could have passed the mantle onto someone else later on. Being Ladybug caused her so much pain. She had to lie to everyone… She couldn’t recall a time where she had been able to be completely honest with someone since then.

Even Chat… She lied to him too. She left out facts or fudged truths and he rarely questioned her. She had always thought it was because he trusted her. Or rather, he had trusted her. Once she began involving other heroes in the affair the two had clashed. He was tired of being left in the dark…  Was that what had fueled him to recruit Luka? Becoming the leader he would be the one loaning out miraculous. There was also the other theory that Luka had come forward to offer help and revealed himself… She didn’t like that idea much either. This wasn’t any normal fight... Civilians shouldn’t be involved... Why didn’t Chat see that? 

Had Chat Noir become so angry that he had deserted her? No, she didn’t want to think like that. She trusted Chat, he would never let anything happen to her… She would never stop looking for him, he would do the same. He trusted her with his very life… That wouldn’t change… Right..?

Hawkmoth had claimed that Chat Noir had been willing to sacrifice himself because of her influence. She didn't want to believe that… She didn't want him to do that. She hated losing him each time, fearing never being able to see him again, to hear his voice... 

He would always say, "I knew you'd be able to do it." But how did he know? She never did… The fear of failing him almost overwhelmed her… Chat Noir had boundless confidence on their first mission as heroes… Yet he placed his faith in her… But why..? She didn't know what he could have seen in her.

Did his blind trust come from his attachment to her? Was he devoted to her in hopes of gaining her affection? She knew that Chat was in love with her. She had thought he was only joking at the beginning. But that night on the rooftop… The night they spent as Marinette and Chat Noir… She had found out how serious he was. Another mistake on her part, she assumed the countless flirtatious interactions were all jokes to him. 

Maybe once he realized that she was gone it helped him get past his crush? Maybe that was why he hadn’t come to find her… That Hawkmoth was right and whatever spell he was under had vanished along with her…? She felt more than guilty for always rejecting him… Her romance with Adrien was non-existent anyhow...

Looking back on what was, wouldn’t help her now… She couldn’t go back and change the past… Besides, Hawkmoth had been lying... Chat wouldn’t just leave her stranded. She just had to put her faith in Chat Noir… He could do it… He’d be able to find her… Defeat Hawkmoth… Get her miraculous back… Return the butterfly to Master Fu...And bring her home…

It sounded like a tall order just thinking about it all… Even if they didn’t manage to defeat Hawkmoth for good, it was still a tall order. She had failed to even meet him halfway in this mission… And now she would be entrusting him with everything? What type of hero was she? But that was just the thing... She wasn’t anymore… No miraculous, no resources… No means of even protecting herself...

What kind of hero couldn’t save themselves? She had fought countless battles without Chat Noir. She had even fought against him before. It wasn’t ideal that way... Him becoming her foe… Things were better with him… Or so she thought...He hadn’t come for her… It didn’t look like from the news article that he would. And now he brought a civilian into this mess… Everything was just getting worse.

She wanted to believe that he wouldn’t just leave her. That there was more to their relationship than just the dynamic duo. But then again how could there be? She never let him in… She never told him a thing about her… Chat Noir tried to get her to open up. He wanted to know more about her, he always had. 

But she always rejected the idea. No one could know who they really were, not even each other... Not knowing who he was had saved him from Hawkmoth. But it left those searching for her handicapped. They wouldn’t know what Hawkmoth would want with Marinette Dupain-Cheng… And it would take time before anyone realized Ladybug was missing. Ladybug had allies but was surrounded by mystery. The recollection only served to remind her what a hollow person Ladybug had been. All she did was hurt people.. Herself… Her partner… Her friends and family...

What kind of hero puts their family in danger? Weredad...Befana...Bakerix...She had let almost her entire family become akumatized. Her mother had been taken by the Bubbler and turned into one of Befana’s angels. Not to mention when Lila had gotten her expelled. Her parents had almost been akumatized with her. They happened because she lied to them. She couldn’t tell her dad that she was safe during an Akuma attack because it risked exposing her alter ego. To make matters worse her father’s fears had been justified. Even as a superhero she hadn’t been able to take care of herself.

She hadn’t been honest with her grandmother about her gifts and caused her to be akumatized too. She couldn’t even manage to be honest with those that mattered the most to her. She had wanted to but she always felt that they were better off not knowing. It would only cause them to worry or forbid her from fighting Hawkmoth. The irony of it all... She hadn’t wanted to worry them... And yet, here she was… They were probably worried sick about her. Not knowing where she was or if she was hurt or not. Her chest began to ache as she imagined how her parents must feel right now.

But the guilt she felt was reserved not only for her family. She had given her friends the same treatment. She kept them in the dark and on a need-to-know basis. It was one thing to keep her identity a secret from her parents... She never asked anything from them. But her friends... She had made the foolish mistake of dragging them into this.

What kind of hero secretly enlisted her own friends to fight her battles? Master Fu had selected her and Chat Noir... It was one thing for them to risk their lives. But for her to involve them, it wasn’t right. They each eagerly agreed willing to play the role of temporary hero. Master Fu had instructed her to give it to an ally that she could trust… But what if even that decision was wrong?

She had asked Alya to help free her sisters from Hawkmoth’s Akuma. At the time she thought that she needed help… Who else would know how to defeat the Sapotis but their own sister? But now… She didn’t view it the same way. She had used Alya… She had used her to get what she wanted… It was in their best interest, to save the city, to save her baby sisters… But she should have ended the agreement right then and there. But she hadn’t... She had grown greedy. She knew that Alya would follow her orders. Ladybug was her hero after all...

She was her best friend’s hero… The idea had always felt odd… Because there was nothing special about her. Now it left a sour taste in her mouth. She wasn’t a hero… She had taken advantage of her friend’s eagerness to help and had roped her into this mess. For all she knew, Alya could have the fox miraculous right now. 

Luka… Alya… Nino… Chloe...Max… Kagami… She had dragged them all into this mess and treated them as pawns. She had used Kagami because she had been in the perfect position to defeat the villain. One could even say she helped Kagami get even with her mother. Aiding someone in revenge for self-gain. It sounded all too familiar…

Adrien was the only friend she hadn’t brought into the storm... Though not from lack of trying. She had recruited him first to use the snake miraculous... But he had returned it stating that he couldn’t do it. That he had failed and wasn’t the right person for the job. She couldn’t take credit for Adrien being excluded from the group… But, still, she was happy. She may have failed the others but he would be safe from her mess. Hawkmoth would never know that she had tried to recruit Adrien.

When Hawkmoth wasn’t tormenting her he could be stalking and hunting down the rest of the miraculous holders. The thought of it all only made her feel worse. She couldn't stop him...Making a deal would only deter him… If he even followed through with his end he would double back and demand more.

It was one thing for her to enlist her friends but she had reached a new low by reaching out to Chloe again. The rule was if their identity was exposed they couldn't be a hero anymore. It was the very same rule Mater Fu had given them. Chloe had broken the rule from the start…

She had thought that by giving her the bee, that Chloe would make better choices... That this might be the opportunity for her to be a kinder person. Marinette thought that she was doing this to help her… She could see that Chloe wasn't all bad… Adrien helped her see that. Or maybe Chloe being less awful was just better for her. It made life easier to deal with. If Chloe was a better person there would be fewer akumatizations. No one in the class to bully everyone. Less stress in her school and personal life. She could go about her civilian life easier if the heiress wasn’t out to cause trouble.

Chloe seemed content with the status quo. She fought daily to maintain it through any means necessary. In the end, Chloe loved power and fame; two things that the miraculous granted her. She couldn't even blame Chloe… Because at the end of it, she was the one who kept asking her for one more favor as Queen Bee. She knew exactly who Chloe Bourgeois was, she had known her for years.

People didn't change overnight… Doing so was impossible. Chloe became the villain she thought that she could lure into changing her ways. She hadn't cared about the safety of the Bourgeois family… If she had she wouldn't have kept enlisting Chloe… She could have tried giving her a different miraculous if she really thought that she had changed. But she hadn't… 

It was easier to think that they would keep winning, that nothing really bad would happen. Not to her or Chat… To say that she had been foolish was an understatement. She was the leader… She had no one else to blame but herself. She wasn’t the hero of Paris… She thought if she accepted the title she would be able to live up to everyone’s expectations. Instead, the role ate away at her… And in the end, she had failed… She was stripped of her name and source of power. She wasn’t Ladybug anymore… Hawkmoth was right… She was just a scared little girl… She had always been just that.

She was a scared kid who didn’t know what to do... Marinette’s shoulders shook as the tears formed in her eyes again. She just wanted to go home… She wanted her mom and dad to hold her close and tell her everything was going to be ok. She wanted to wake up and have it all be just a dream... Hawkmoth… Her injuries… The miraculous… The miraculous… She sighed thinking of all of the memories that they gave her… She had met so many amazing people because of it. Chat Noir… Master Fu… Tikki… The good and the bad... Did she really want to get rid of it all? Did she really want to forget about Tikki? Even as everyone else had been pushed away, Tikki remained. She was the only friend she had that she could be honest with.

Tikki was her only true friend… The thought dawned on her. It made sense… She had endangered and used most of the others. Tikki was her only friend… And she had let Hawkmoth capture her… The guilt crawled up from her stomach and wrapped around her body. Tears streamed down her face before dripping onto the floor. She should have told Tikki to take the earrings and run to safety. That way… That way, at least one of them would have gotten away. 

She had been so focused on keeping Ladybug’s identity a secret that she had neglected Tikki and her own safety… Hawkmoth was right… She wanted to have it all… The double life… The normal and the miraculous. She couldn’t even pick a boy to pursue… She went after both Adrien and Luka in an unbashful manner. Hawkmoth was right about her greed… It was unparalleled…

When the lights shut off Marinette didn’t flinch… She was too lost in thought to care. The cold air pumped into the room chilling her. Even as goosebumps appeared on her arms she didn’t move. The temperature continued to drop to an uncomfortable level. She tried to use her left arm to keep her warm, running it up and down her exposed right arm. 

She began to shiver as her teeth chattered. Her eyes shifted to the part of the room that contained the bed. Part of her felt like she should stay in the cold… That the discomfort was the least that she could endure to make up for what she had done. The luxurious bed had felt odd at first... But now, she felt like she didn’t deserve it. Still, she was tired… She had thought herself into a searing headache from what felt like hours of crying.

Marinette stood up slowly as her stiff muscles were brought back to life. Staying in the same position brought new aches to her already battered body. Step by step she made her way to the bed. The silver chain dragging on the floor behind her was the only noise inside of the room. She felt around in the dark until her leg brushed up against the edge of the mattress. 

Carefully she pulled back the sheets before getting onto the mattress. She shifted from her knees to lay down only to move again. She struggled to get comfortable for a while. She had to be careful to leave her wrist in a stable position. Her arm still ached, but the pain had gone down slightly. From there she laid down and waited for sleep to take her. She was tired of thinking for once and just wanted to rest. 

She drifted in and out of dreamless sleep. She would wake up, still tired, and lay awake until she was able to nod off again. Each time begging for sleep to take her back. She did this for a while transitioning from one state to another. She awoke to the brilliant light illuminating her room.  It was the morning she guessed… Morning, the word felt foreign in her mind. Did that word even have meaning anymore? Nighttime, daytime, they were all the same. Time didn’t exist in his room… She was stuck in purgatory… Waiting in the wings for the story to continue. 

With the light on she wouldn’t be able to sleep anymore… The light was visible even through her closed eyes. Should she get up and start her day? As the thought crossed her mind she let out a sigh. Start what exactly? Her impossible plan of escape? Even if she did have one… She was handicapped with only one arm she could use. The sound of the bone snapping echoed through her mind causing her to shudder. She pulled the sheets closer to her body to comfort her as the scene replayed in her head.

The fear from the moment began to creep back in. She could recall lying there on the floor in a heap. Hawkmoth looming over her… How loud her own cries were… Her biggest fear at that moment was that he would continue... That he wouldn’t stop at just breaking her wrist… She had never felt so terrified in her life… As her eyes began to water she pushed back the tears and tried to think of something else… She would be ok... Her wrist would heal… She wouldn’t have to worry about Hawkmoth’s next attack because Chat Noir would come and rescue her.

He would come… Right..? Salty water began to sting her eyes again. They were partners, friends, he wouldn’t just leave her here… She wasn’t so sure now… If was going to come to rescue her then where was he? She knew more than a day had passed since that night. Yet, Chat Noir wasn’t here… The thought felt like adding lemon juice to fresh cream and watching it curdle. 

Why would he come? He doesn’t need you…

Of course, he needed her, she was Ladybug. He couldn't protect Paris from Hawkmoth without her. But that was just it… She wasn’t Ladybug any more. She had tried to stay rooted in her theory of having a miraculous didn’t make her a hero. But that wasn’t true… 

Even if she got out of here… Her identity had been revealed… Not to a loved one who could promise to keep a secret... No, to her enemy… She had broken the most basic of all rules. Master Fu and Chat Noir would never take her back. Ladybug was done, over…. Finished. 

She could feel the lump in her throat coming back. It bore into the spot where it had been just hours ago. It was her fault… She had failed to guard her secret and protect Tikki from the madman. But maybe it was meant to happen? That maybe she wasn’t meant to be a miraculous holder. It wasn't such a great loss, she had been an awful hero. She lied to Chat Noir, manipulated her friends, and abused the power she held. Blue eyes blinked slowly as tears fell sliding down her cheeks. 

Holding onto Ladybug inside these walls hadn’t brought her anything… Nothing good at least. Being Ladybug hadn’t protected her from his assaults… It hadn’t been able to ensure her family’s safety. Knowing her secrets… The secrets of the miraculous only made everything harder for her. She feared giving him information but regretted the punishment that followed.  

Ladybug only existed outside of this white room now… She was the mirage in the newspaper. It was a fitting display after all. Her character as Ladybug had been just as hollow.  She wasn’t brave, she never had been… She was no leader… She had just been reluctant to relinquish control. She lied to everyone, manipulated them, all while smiling to their faces. 

Maybe Hawkmoth was right about Chat Noir’s smitten act. That she had dug her claws into him and had been convinced that he needed her… Watching the footage of herself on Alya’s blog was evident of that. She strung him along, teasing him despite knowing how he felt.  As a persona Ladybug was charismatic but she wasn’t real. Chat Noir had been hopelessly and madly in love with that fake. Convinced that he needed her, not just to save the day… But that his life was better with her in it. Until he realized that he didn’t… It would explain the suspected mirage and the appearance of Viperion. 

She hoped it was a mirage… At the same time, she didn't… If it was she wouldn't be able to shake the idea that Alya created it. She hated to think of another friend being brought into this mess. Alya had a talent for using the fox miraculous… A skill she never wanted her friend to have to use, again. Marinette lay awake for what felt like hours. She didn't have the energy to get up despite her constant naps. Sleep was better than being awake. When she was asleep nothing else mattered. She couldn't feel pain, her mind was clear and empty. Drifting out of consciousness meant leaving her troubles behind. 

When she was awake all she could think about was everything. There wasn't a single thing that didn't come across her mind. Her failures as Ladybug, the strain of her relationship with Chat Noir, the pain she caused everyone. 

A small wet splotch had formed on her pillow from her tears. It was cool to the warmth of her cheek. Her head was pounding from dehydration. But she hadn't made the slightest move towards the bathroom door. There was always the possibility of it being locked but she wasn't thinking about that. The idea of needing water was one that had fallen into the background. She had no desire to move. 

She must be hungry…. But she didn't feel that way. She couldn't remember how many light cycles had passed since she ate. It didn't matter, she had no appetite. Food was the furthest thing from her mind. Eating didn’t matter... The teen allowed her brain to drift listlessly. It tried to scrounge around and find good memories to keep her company but failed to. Everything was tainted now… There wasn't a single memory that was free of scrutiny. 

Times before her miraculous were laughable. She had been so naive about everything. The former timid and reserved Marinette who only had ambitions about fashion was long gone. This previous version of herself was just as guilty as the one locked away. Her past self, in time, would receive the miraculous and accept the responsibilities that came with it. 

Between the next cycle of light and darkness, Mayura had appeared. It was only then the Marinette managed to get out of bed. The routine was the same as before. Don’t try anything and be quick. The teen didn’t bother to glare back at the villain... She didn’t have the energy to.  If her foe were going to attack her, what could she really do? Running was pointless… Fighting back had horrifying results. 

Marinette went through the motions as best that she could with only one hand. As she got undressed she looked down at her sock-clad feet. She knew what was expected of her. All dirty clothes would go on the countertop. The panel would open up and suck the clothes down inside to their next location. Instead, she slipped off her socks and tossed them onto the floor. She placed everything else on the counter before getting into the shower.

As the water beat down on her she looked herself over. The bruising on her torso had gotten darker… The same could be said of her wrists… The Parisian averted her eyes not wanting to stare at the damage for too long. She felt like when she looked at it the emotions from that time came rushing back.

As for Luka… Luka was always honest and had a good heart… Something that she lacked… She wanted to think that Luka would be a better hero than her… But she didn’t want him to be a hero… She wanted him far away from her and the miraculous.

She wanted to disappear… Marinette dunked her head under the shower like before. The sound of the water engulfed her ears blocking out her thoughts. Even as the drops beat down onto her sensitive skin, she didn’t care. The teen finished up her shower and got dressed. She took the new socks and stuck them inside the back of her pants at the band. Her white shirt was long enough to cover the tip that stuck out. She took the old socks from the floor and slid them back onto her feet.

As she reentered her room there was food waiting for her. She let Mayura cuff her again and sat down to eat. The first meal had left a vivid memory in her brain… But now, her senses were dull. She couldn’t tell you if the food she was eating tasted good or not. She didn’t even feel hungry…  Appetite or not… That was irrelevant. The thought process was simple, to live you need to eat. If you don’t eat now they might let you starve… You could pass out from thirst or hunger and that wouldn’t halt their plans.

She spent her time concentrating on maneuvering the pasta with a spoon and her left hand. If she wasn’t struggling with the cutlery she was hoping Mayura wouldn’t notice the extra pair of socks she had stashed away.  Once she was done eating Mayura packed everything up and left her alone. Marinette waited in silence until she was sure that Hawkmoth wasn’t coming. She sunk down onto the floor and got to work. It felt like hours of laying around had caused a small spark in her to rekindle. She couldn’t do much but she could manage this for herself.

She untucked the clean pair of socks from her waist. The sock offered coverage up to her calf giving her more room to work with. From there she wedged one end of the sock between her legs and held the other end in her left hand. She began to pull at the sock in an attempt to stretch the fabric a bit more. From there she tied the two socks together. It had taken time for her to successfully tie the knot but eventually, she had done it. At times she had to stop because she found herself attempting to use her right hand. She slipped the sock chain through the loop of her cuffs. Then she used a wrap and tuck combination to secure the fabric around her wrist. 

Eventually, she did it. She had wrapped the two socks around her injured wrist in a makeshift brace. Her arm still ached, but the pain had gone down slightly. It wasn’t much but it was all she could do for now… This was the first act that she did solely for herself... One that didn’t involve or endanger anyone else. From there she returned to her bed, hoping that she would be transported to the empty neverland again.

Chapter Text

Nothing , they had nothing…  Hours spent researching and losing sleep had left them empty-handed. They weren't any closer to finding them than the first day they started. All they had managed to do was stall… They acted as middlemen in their ongoing pursuit to keep everyone else calm. They preached positive words that ate away at them.

"We won't stop looking for Marinette until she's brought back."

They knew they couldn't quit… It didn't matter how the odds were stacked against them. But as days ticked away it felt like a hollow promise. All they knew was Hawkmoth had them… They didn't know where… Or why he kept Marinette….  The pair could have been miles away from Paris for all they knew. In another city… In another country… They wanted to assume because he wanted the other miraculous that she was still close by. 

Day in and day out their failure ate away at both of them. Adrien saw the two of them everywhere. The blue sky reminded him of their eyes. The moment a red object was spotted from the corner of his eyes it reminded him of Ladybug swinging through the city. The sight of Marinette’s empty spot beside Alya made class unbearable. As if their haunting were his punishment for failing to save his partner and friend.

Marinette's song had become the twisted anthem of Luka’s heart. Hearing a single note from the melody flooded his senses with bittersweet nostalgia. He could recall when the song first came to him. 

After a series of chords, the song cut off… That’s right. He had never finished it… Her song…  Luka had hoped to finish it with her… But he didn't know when that would be… What was once a source of great joy now only served as a cruel reminder. 

Chat Noir landed on the rooftop and looked back as Viperion followed him. The city had been silent since the attack from M. Pigeon. He figured cutting their patrol short wouldn't hurt them. They had interviewed everyone Marinette had come in contact with. They didn't know anything… As for Ladybug, there was even less to look at. 

The fruits of their investigation rested on Chat Noir's shoulders, he was the current leader. Having exhausted all of their contacts they didn't know where to look next. He had been chosen for a reason. It wasn’t just to play understudy to Ladybug… But lately, he was having doubts.

"There has to be a clue we're missing, " Viperion began. "Maybe we should look at the scene again?"

"We've seen it dozens of times," Chat Noir dismissed. "The police didn't find anything in their report either…"

The two let out a sigh they had hit a wall… Time wasn't on their side, leaving them fearing what would happen if they took too long. They never discussed it… If they were too late… They didn’t want to think about it. They didn’t want to imagine a world without Marinette and Ladybug. Right now... This pain was temporary. They could handle it, especially if it meant seeing the two of them smile again.

That's when it hit him… What if they were investing in the wrong people…? Chat Noir hated to think this way but he was out of options. Thinking back on the two, Marinette and Ladybug… They were far from ordinary… That's what had made losing them so painful. Sometimes with the unusual came undesirable attachments.

"Maybe we're going about this the wrong way…" Chat began. 

Viperion looked at his leader puzzled but invested. They were beyond clues, they had searched the same places dozens of times and it all led to dead ends. The two had been trying to hunt down Hawkmoth. But the villain was as dangerous as he was aloof. In all of their battles, they knew so little about him. 

Chat Noir brought his hand up to his chin in a V-shape with his thumb and index finger. In crime shows he heard detectives treat everyone as a suspect, something they failed to do… After all, how could they? Viperion and Chat Noir were missing the loves of their life. Given how much progress they had made, maybe they should take a more neutral approach to the case.

"What do you mean?" 

"I know it sounds crazy but I think we should look into Marinette Dupain-Cheng and Ladybug a bit more." Chat explained. 

"Who they are… The good and the bad…" The blond added.

The wind picked up speed, dancing in the city's sky. It managed to lift a loose flyer into the air. There wasn’t a surface in Paris that wasn’t covered in them now. Chat Noir grabbed hold of the paper and let out a sigh. The crinkled smile of the missing teen stared back at him.

"... I don't think Marinette did anything to Ladybug…. Neither would Ladybug… They're not like that..." Chat stressed staring back at the flyer. "But she might have known something…" 

"You might be right…" Viperion agreed.

"... Ladybug kept secrets from me… A lot actually…" He confessed. 

Viperion thought long and hard about Marinette… He knew that she kept secrets… Everyone had their own that they safeguarded. He wanted to respect that, whatever it was, she would tell him when or if she wanted to. But now he felt like he might have to breach that wall of trust. It felt wrong to pry but what other choice did he have?

He knew if he did it as Viperion, Marinette may never find out… That didn’t make it right or any better. But he could take Marinette being mad if it meant that she would be able to go home. Chat Noir had confirmed that he knew that Ladybug was hiding something. If they invaded Marinette’s privacy then Ladybug was next. Ladybug could forgive Chat Noir, but she may not forgive him. He was willing to accept never receiving the snake miraculous again as long as she was safe.

"... I knew Marinette kept a secret from me… I just didn't want to pry." Viperion began softly. "At first I thought I knew what it was…. But maybe I was wrong and that was the cover for something else…" 

"What did you think her secret was?"

"... That she likes another boy…" Viperion answered.

Marinette likes another boy…? The thought left him puzzled. Maybe the cops were onto something about the boyfriend theory… Maybe Marinette had a secret boyfriend…. One she didn't tell anyone about, even her closest friends. Still, it seemed unlikely that Alya wouldn’t have known about him.  As far as a boyfriend went he didn’t suspect that there was anyone else. He had always assumed that she only had eyes for Luka. The two of them, when they were together, the spark was definitely there. Seeing them at the ice rink they looked and acted like a couple. 

"The police brought it up when they were discussing leads with us," Viperion added. "She has a crush on her classmate; Adrien Agreste… But that lead is a dead end… I know Adrien, he wouldn't hurt Marinette or work with Hawkmoth."

Marinette had a crush on him…? Chat Noir stood still trying to process the information. He steeled himself to not make a reaction. As surprised as he was, he couldn’t risk exposing himself. He knew that they were friends but he never imagined that she liked him. He tried to hide his shock by simply nodding in reply to Viperions admission. He could process this later once he was home, right now he needed to stay in the moment.

“You said that you don't think that was her secret...If her crush on her classmate isn’t her secret, what do you think is?” Chat Noir asked.

“...That’s the thing… I don’t know..” Viperion dismayed. “I didn’t think anything of it but Marinette was always disappearing or running off somewhere… My sister told me that she wasn’t always like this…”

He had a point… Marinette was known for running late or disappearing at times. He had never thought much of it… He had accepted it as part of who she was. To be suspicious of Marinette for vanishing was to call the kettle black. From work to fighting akumas he had his share of sudden departures. It was worth noting that was sure. Marinette always had generic excuses for her absences.

"What about Ladybug?" Viperion asked. 

Chat Noir let out a sign at the question. He paused trying to process his thoughts into words. He took a seat down on the edge of the building. They were going to be here for a while. There was so much to consider and even more to discuss. Viperion joined him as the two stared out at the city. 

The setting was reminiscent of his days patrolling with Ladybug. It was fitting, the view, his lady on his mind. Yet he couldn't even feel sweet nostalgia knowing that she was out there. He debated on how much he should tell Viperion. Beyond Plagg he had never vented his frustrations about Ladybug so explicitly to anyone. Viperion was part of the miraculous team but he was supposed to be temporary…

He could hear Ladybug in his ear. She reminded him of the importance of secrecy. To protect both himself and the new hero. He didn't want to lie…At the same time…  Anything he did now he would have to explain to the true leader of the team. 

He hated to go against her, to break her trust. At the same time denying Viperion, the truth may only hurt their mission. Master Fu had said it, with Ladybug gone, he was the new leader. And as the leader, this was his call. He was willing to do anything if it meant seeing them again. 

"Ladybug, I never pressed her too often for answers but she kept secrets too…" Chat Noir explained. 

He explained their disagreements, all of them. Issues with secret identities, loaning of miraculous and even more intimate aspects of their dynamic. He felt like he had to tell Viperion everything, it helped him feel better. Even if it meant admitting out loud that Ladybug didn't love him. Saying it to another person… It hurt. He didn't know why… She had told him, time and time again; there was someone else.

The green hero took it all in. It explained why Ladybug was always the one who recruited him, Chat Noir wasn't supposed to know. He had always assumed that they both did…  The fact that he found the most shocking was that Chat Noir didn’t know who Ladybug really was. He assumed that as a pair the two knew everything about each other.

Sorting it all out… Left a weird feeling in his stomach. Chat knew so much about Ladybug. He knew what jokes would make her laugh and which ones would irritate her. They had gotten to the point where they moved in tandem without any words. Sometimes just one look was enough for the two.

He could list off all the things that he loved about her. It would take hours but he could do it. But at the same time… He didn’t know her real name… Her age… He assumed she was a teen but that didn’t mean there wasn’t an age gap between them. He didn’t know her favorite musician or tv show. He didn’t know who her parents were. Or where she lived… 

Even as Marinette’s parents searched and mourned their daughter’s disappearance, Ladybug’s parents were out there doing the same. Marinette had left breadcrumbs for them to find. But Ladybug… She was gone without a trace. He couldn’t even visit Ladybug’s parents to give his condolence and pledge to never stop until she was safe. He was head over heels in love with her and he didn’t know who she really was.

“... Sorry, I just always imagined that you two…” Viperion began. “I thought…”

“That we told each other everything?” Chat Noir finished flatly.

Viperion nodded before letting out a sigh. Getting an inside look at their relationship was different than he imagined. He knew it wasn't as perfect as the magazines and interviews made it feel. Nothing was perfect, it wasn't possible. But it did paint it in a different light. 

“Marinette thought that too,” Chat added softly.

“Marinette said that?” Viperion repeated.

Chat explained the events of Kwami Buster to Luka. Losing their Kwamis, the appearance of MultiMouse and Marinette's untimely reveal. Her words echoed in his head taunting him; “I thought you told each other everything?”  

"We know Marinette would never help Hawkmoth but what if she was working with Ladybug?" Viperion suggested. 

"Maybe," Chat pondered. 

As he sorted through the events of that day the theory had weight. Ladybug had entrusted Marinette with a very elaborate plan. He couldn't recall her having done that before to anyone else. It was amazing that Marinette had been able to remember all of the details. She was smart but still… That didn’t feel like a solid explanation.

Losing their Kwamis that day left them without powers. This could mean a lot of things. It would mean that Ladybug recruited Marinette either with a different miraculous or without one… Meaning Marinette could have seen Ladybug as a civilian… If Hawkmoth was able to figure that out it would be more than enough of a reason for him to take both of them. If Marinette knew Ladybug’s identity, then what else did she know?

"Ladybug gave Marinette the mouse miraculous but said she wouldn't trust her with a miraculous again," Chat recalled. 

"Even if that was the condition she's broken it before, she let Chloe be Queen Bee," Viperion reminded.

That was true… If she was following the rule the day of the fashion show would have been Queen Bee’s debut and retirement. If the rule were just a condition then it was possible that Marinette was working with Ladybug. They didn’t have any proof but that didn’t mean that there wasn’t any.

"I think you're onto something, " the blond replied. 

This new angle might be the key to a breakthrough that they were looking for. Chat Noir and Viperion conversed a bit longer about the theory. Could Marinette have been aiding Ladybug? And for how long could the arrangement have been going on? They needed more information to confirm any of it but it gave Hawkmoth a motive for taking them both.

After the heroes parted ways Adrien couldn’t shake the theory. It made sense if Marinette had been helping from the shadows. He had called her their ‘ Everyday Ladybug,’ she had earned the nickname after her countless acts in the classroom and outside. It would explain why she was always disappearing somewhere and arriving late.

Still, the idea hurt… He couldn’t be mad at Marinette. She had probably agreed to just help. But Ladybug could have been keeping this secret from him the entire time… He had lied before, to her...He wasn’t perfect but he feared that she may never trust him again… To think that she may have been keeping something this big from him… It hurt… 

Not only that but, for whatever reason, Ladybug hadn’t called for help that night. He didn’t know if she was overwhelmed right away or chose not to contact him… It wouldn’t have been the first time she saved the day without him… In spite of him… Or had she wanted to continue to keep Marinette’s alleged involvement a secret? He didn’t know... He wouldn’t know until he met his partner again.

She had been so angry over a small stupid lie but she had been keeping plenty of her own. He knew that he shouldn’t have lied… That it was pointless but… It didn’t justify what she kept from him… She kept secrets… He knew this… Ones that he accepted he just wouldn’t get to know… It frustrated him, angered him. If all of this were true she had been a hypocrite. Sadly he had fewer doubts that he was wrong about this theory. It gave a motive for Hawkmoth to seek out Marinette and to take both of them at once. Given her history why was Ladybug having her own secret assistant so shocking? 

Adrien arrived home, choosing to sneak in from a different spot instead of using his window. It took longer but it was better to be safe than sorry. He had preferred using the window to avoid seeing his father. But as of late he had been seeing his father less and less.  His father was launching a new line soon and his day was filled to the brim. At least that’s what Nathalie told him… He hadn’t seen his father in a while. He wasn’t upset per se, the absences were expected. Besides, even if his dad was available he preferred to spend the time looking for his friends.

The halls of the Agreste Manor were dead silent… As usual… Adrien slipped through the home quietly before reaching his room. Once inside his room, Plagg made a beeline for the cheese that was calling his name. 

He watched closely as his holder went for his computer instead of the bathroom to wind down for the evening. It was late and he had school tomorrow, and fences and Chinese lessons. He wasn’t one to nag but if he got in trouble now, Chat Noir’s job became harder. 

“You were out all evening,” Plagg commented between bites. “Shouldn’t you get some sleep?”

“In a bit,” Adrien promised.

The blond sank down into his computer chair before pressing the enter key. His muscles ached from hours of patrolling but he couldn’t rest yet. The monitor blinked back to life, displaying a photo of his mother. A bittersweet smile came to him as he stared at the image of the beautiful woman. He may not have been able to do anything about his mother, but he promised that he would bring Ladybug and Marinette back.

Going off his theory from earlier, if Marinette had been given a miraculous there was a possibility that there was a photo of her wearing a disguised one. He tired theorizing on which miraculous she would be given, if not the mouse, and he could imagine Marinette being able to use most of them. 

She never let people dictate her life, meaning she could have become the new Queen Bee. She was creative enough to use the fox. He could go on about the various ones she would have been qualified to use. But first, he needed to find a clue that she had used a miraculous more than once. 

He started with social media, he went through her posts scanning for anything that stood out. He wracked his brain trying to recall days he knew akumatizations had taken place. Ones that happened near or around the school were preferred. If Ladybug was going to ask Marinette for help it would be easiest to do that if she were at the site that the villain was seen at.

He went through Marinette’s posts, then Alya and Nino’s. Nothing. There wasn’t much to report, the only jewelry she wore was the black stud earrings. Beyond that Marinette wasn’t wearing any jewelry. It was possible that she had only been given it for short periods like the others, leaving no photographic evidence. He would feel better if that were the truth.

Adrien didn’t want to believe that Ladybug had undermined their trust. He didn’t want to think that his bugaboo could just smile and lie to his face like that. He had put his faith in her countless times… He didn’t want to believe that he had been tricked even if it was for the good of the city...

He had been skimming through photos from Juleka’s account when he found an old photo their classmate had shared. It was of Juleka and Marinette from years ago. Her signature pigtails were missing and had been replaced with a single bun atop her head. He studied the photo looking for something that might be a miraculous. But this version of Marinette wore no jewelry at all.

The one he had met always wore earrings… As he finished the thought, it lingered. Marinette always wore black studded earrings… The only miraculous that were earrings were the-.

No, he had been down that route before. The appearance of Multimouse disproved the outdated idea. He just had to look hard for a clue, a reason to prove or disprove their current theory.

The teen let out a sigh, his picture search had come up empty… He couldn’t conclusively say that Marinette wasn’t a secret agent or was. Still, there had to be a way to link Ladybug back to Marinette. If he found it, it might lead to more. 

Was there anything that he could re-examine? Then it came to him the phone number. The police had given him a copy of it. They claimed that it was just a mistype of a number already saved in her phone. But if she already had the number saved why type it out? They agreed that the call had been made either right before or during the attack. Just hitting the person’s name on the phone was easier.

The first thing he needed to do was cross-reference the phone number with people he knew Marinette was acquainted with. He knew the police had already done it but it wouldn’t hurt to double-check. He started with their classmates making sure to even check the unlikely characters like Chloe and Lila. The number was similar to Rose’s but why would she call Rose? This didn’t make any sense…

It would have made more sense to call a family member or the police. There could have been people that Marinette knew that he didn’t know. The number could have been from a family member or even a family friend of the Dupain-Cheng’s. The two were friends but not close enough for him to know the ends and outs of her life. He would have to contact Alya or stop by to see her parents, they might be able to fill in any gaps.

He sat there toying with the paper in his hand… He let out a series of yawns finally feeling the fatigue of the day settling in. The police had mentioned that they thought she had typed the number in the wrong because she was in a rush. It was possible… She could have been being chased and panicked. If she had just dropped the phone that wouldn’t explain the state it was in when he found it.

What if he just called the number…? It felt simple yet crazy at the same time. If it was a random person then it would be awkward before he hung up. Then there was the theory that Marinette hadn’t been the one to make the call. It seemed unlikely that Mayura would have used the phone. He and Ladybug’s miraculous came with the ability to communicate with each other. He assumed that every miraculous worked that way.

Besides, Mayura wouldn’t be so foolish as to call an unmasked Hawkmoth to inform him of a mission complete. He could wait until he spoke with Alya and the Dupain-Cheng’s or call the number himself. He weighed his options a bit more. This was the only lead they had so far… If he could have something… Anything to help him and Viperion they needed it before the trail went cold. 

Truth be told his frustrations from earlier left him feeling impatient. Time was precious to him, they had lost so much just by not being able to search right away. He wouldn’t have to call the number, just yet,  but maybe a quick search would give him something. He would ask around about contact information later on. But for now… The very least he could do was look into it.

As quickly as he hit enter… He regretted it. The first result to pop up was for a local business in Paris. It was for a massage shop just along the banks of the Seine River. Adrien leaned in close to the monitor as he confirmed the location. He opened up a separate tab to see the street view of the shop.

He could recognize the location now… He had been there recently…. The shop was Master Fu’s….  Though he had only gone there once he made sure to memorize the route… Never knowing if he would need to head over again during a fight. Why would Marinette call his shop? Adrien could feel his mouth go dry as he processed this… A cold sweat began to wash over him. Even if she was a customer… It would be too late to call about an appointment… He and the police agreed that the call must have taken place during the chase…

“Why would Marinette call… Master Fu?’ Adrien mumbled to himself.

Then why…? No, it was just like the police had said… It was a mistype… She had meant to call a friend… In fact, the number was similar to Rose’s phone number… But why would she call Rose while she was being chased..? That made no sense… He had said so himself earlier.

If Marinette was going to call anyone… It would have been the police, her parents… And if not them then, Alya, Nino… Maybe even him… He’d like to think so, at least. Adrien’s brow knotted up as he kept reading the information over and over again. 

The truth was sitting right in front of him… His theory had been wrong… Marinette wasn’t using a loaned miraculous...Green eyes found themselves wandering over to the trophy on his desk. He reached inside taking out one of the photos of Ladybug. He took the photo into his hand and stared at the red-clad hero. 

She’s always disappearing...

If it wasn’t one excuse it was another… Especially when an Akuma appeared... They were both often absent… Adrien knew his reasoning… But what was hers…? It wasn’t just that… They were the only two of their classmates that had never been akumatized before either… 

Never without her black earrings...

Marinette didn’t appear to start wearing black studded earrings until Stone Heart. At the same time, he had received his miraculous. Not only that but the only time she hadn’t worn them was when he had agreed to model for Marinette… That day Ladybug became Lady Noire and he became Mister Bug...

Dark hair… Blue belle eyes... Kind... Courageous… Our everyday Ladybug.

How could he have been so blind? He had been right…The answer was always right in front of him. Hawkmoth hadn’t attacked Marinette to lure out Ladybug… Marinette wasn’t working with his partner... No… Hawkmoth had attacked Marinette because she was Ladybug… 

“Marinette is Ladybug,” he said in disbelief.

Plagg froze mid-bite and looked over to his holder freezing. They had been down this route before… This wasn’t good. He wanted to deny it… Just like he had before…. But at this point who would, he be protecting? Unless Marinette was able to rescue herself, Adrien was bound to find out… And even then… That secret being kept was dubious to trust. Even Master Fu knew that...

“She is… Isn’t she Plagg?” Adrien repeated again.

His eyes broke away from the photos to look at his Kwami. He needed to hear it from him. He needed his theory to be affirmed… He needed to know the truth. As the silence grew Adrien felt uneasy... His heart was pounding in his ears making him feel sick. Marinette was Ladybug… The evidence was there… He just needed Plagg to confirm it.

Or maybe he wanted to be told he was wrong… Being right meant that he had been right all along... If he was right then why didn’t he look out for her more? If he knew why didn’t he protect Marinette? He had enough suspicion in the past he should have kept a better lookout for his friend. He wanted to push the blame all onto himself… But couldn’t… It wasn’t right for him to blame himself. Like, ladybug… Like Marinette would want someone doting over her like a newborn kitten. He needed to remember that this… All of it… Was Hawkmoth’s fault. 

“Kid... You shouldn’t… You’re not supposed to…” Plagg stammered struggling to find the words.

The Kwami wanted to continue the ruse but he couldn’t do it anymore… The pain in Adrien’s eyes was too much. Emerald green eyes were glossed over as tears filled them. He wasn’t asking the question because of some silly teen crush… Lying now about the truth wasn’t just pointless… It was counterproductive…  It meant sabotaging their mission of getting them back.

Plagg sighed, setting down his slice of cheese. He floated over to his holder with his heart feeling heavy. He hated lying to Adrien… But he didn’t know what would hurt him more; lying or the truth? Both Marinette and Ladybug were important to him. The absence of the teen was eating away at him… 

The facts were lying at Adrien’s feet. There was no lie or trick that could get him to redirect his search. After everything, his holder had been through... He deserved to know the truth. Solemnly he nodded his head confirming the theory.

The weight of it came crashing down onto Adrien’s shoulders. The irony of it all was so heavy. He had always wanted to know who Ladybug was. Since the first time they met, he knew he was in love with her. But finding out… It hadn’t been what he had ever imagined… It left him feeling hollow yet overwhelmed.

His heart screamed in excitement. Marinette is Ladybug, Marinette is Ladybug! You know who the love of your life is. She’s your classmate… She’s your close friend… She’s your friend that you may never see again… She’s the friend that you couldn’t protect… The thoughts consumed him.

He tried to sleep that night but couldn’t. Each memory, every single interaction with the two identities replayed in his head. How could he have not known? And even if Plagg had attempted to lead him astray he should have followed his gut… If he had known he could have protected her better…

Even as he got dressed for school he thought more about that night than ever. Nino, Alya, and himself had deduced that Marinette had acted like nothing was wrong before but what if there was something else? Something he had missed because he didn’t know what to look for. Ladybug always had a plan… An idea… She was just that good. He couldn’t help but think that night Marinette may have been on the lookout… Looking, watching for the appearance of her foe. 

His head was filled to the brim with questions about her. Questions that no one else would be able to answer. Adrien could theorize all that he wanted but he may never figure out the truth. Only Marinette would be able to explain that was if she even wanted to tell him...

As he slunk into his seat, his crestfallen appearance didn’t raise too many eyebrows. The entire class lived as though a cloud was looming over their heads. Chlo é had become more reserved in Marinette’s absence. She hadn’t even made an attempt to harass anyone. M. Bustier tried to keep their spirits up but it rarely worked.

Green eyes landed on the empty seat in front of him. His heart ached as he longed for the familiar view of two blue ponytails. She had been so busy helping everyone else… But where were they when she needed help? He had let her down… He’d given anything to see her again… To hear her voice… For her to scold him for his flirting… For his jokes… He just wanted Marinette back...

Chapter Text

Marinette is Ladybug… Ladybug is Marinette… The love of your life is your classmate… Your friend… And she’s gone… She’s gone and you haven’t been able to find her. The thoughts looped through Adrien’s brain. The excitement of knowing who the masked hero was followed by the crushing grief of having let her down.

He had been trying his best to keep some form of balance in his life. When he was in school he tried to focus on his coursework. If his grade slipped it would only make it harder for him to look for her. And for a while, it worked… But now he felt like he was falling apart. He felt miserable… Beyond the glee and melancholy, he felt a twinge of anger. He wasn’t mad that she hadn’t agreed to reveal her identity to him. He was mad at how she had tricked him. The elaborate string of lies that she spun. Not just to keep their friends from knowing but to keep her partner from knowing…

He was always the one left in the dark… He never got to recruit any of the heroes they needed and he was never allowed to know their identities either. She would leave in him to stall the foe until her master plan was ready. She was the leader and he had followed her rules. Adrien had enjoyed taking a step back and being led by Ladybug but it had left him unprepared for her absence. He regretted not taking more responsibility in their partnership.

Each miraculous looked different on another person. That fact had been proven with the creation of Mister Bug and Lady Noire. Ladybug that day looked exactly the same as always. That meant that Ladybug had been Multimouse. Yet, he had seen Marinette take off the miraculous right in front of him… Or had he…? Just like he had created a faux Ladybug so had she. It made him think back to the Evilistrator… The secret mission that ladybug had been on. It had been a cover. He understood her reason for lying then, they were still new to the superhero life.

Knowing that the two were the same person created strong cognitive dissonance. When Marinette took a misstep she could be brash at times. But she typically reflected and returned to the subject with a different view. Whereas Ladybug could be touch cruel and domineering. Chat recalled her designating him to be Chloe’s protector because she couldn’t tolerate the girl. When she set a rule it was absolute with no room for debate. 

He agreed to abide by her rules wanting to get along. He had been content being by her side… Could he have received more from their relationship? Yet at the same time, he hated not getting a say. He hated how she always left him out. From the appearance of the new powers to the new heroes she added in, he always had to find out after the fact. Ladybug had even failed to mention how she had lost the Bee Miraculous. 

He recalled seeing Marinette transform back from being Multimouse with Ladybug beside her. She had tricked him… But it wasn’t the same at Marinette’s date with the Akuma. Kwami Buster wasn’t in the distant past. It made him think about what he saw on the rooftop. How much of it had actually been real..? And how long had Marinette been able to lie so easily?

‘But I thought you told each other everything?’

The words felt like a stab in his heart. Knowing the truth… Why would she make the faux Marinette say that..? Was she just teasing him… Toying with his mind…? He wanted to think that Ladybug wouldn’t do something like that… He wanted to believe that his classmate wouldn’t have shut him out like that...

The thoughts lingered in his mind for hours, unable to shake them. This led to him being in a daze through most of the day. His absentmindedness lingered in his fencing practice. No one could have counted the number of times that Kagami bested him. The task would have consumed far too much time. And time was something he seemed to be slipping away from him. With each point, he attempted to refocus but failed.

Seeing the bright red hue of her fencing jacket brought him right back again. Her speed mirrored that of Ladybug’s soaring through the city air. If he was distracted enough he could hear her calling out for her famous, ‘lucky charm.’ The bittersweet nostalgia of it all overwhelmed him. Before he knew it Kagami had scored again. He barely reacted as the points stacked against him after a while.

It wasn’t shocking to lose against her. Kagami was one of the best and he was at his worse. His skills today made him look like a novice. She was a strong opponent just like Ladybug…  Thankfully, everyone else was too wrapped up in their own matches to watch his miraculous defeat.

When they were finally dismissed he felt like it couldn’t have happened sooner. Each second had dragged on what felt like forever to him. The sooner practice was over, he could… He could go look for Marinette? With what clues? Looking for his partner meant seeing Viperion… He hadn’t even taken the time to figure out what or if, he was going to tell Luka the truth.

He let out a sigh as he took off his equipment. He didn’t know how he even felt about Marinette how could he tell Luka. Maybe it was best to think about it later. Adrien tried to push Luka to the back of his mind for now. He could deal with that later… He needed to stay in the present. And his current situation was that he had blundered his way through an entire practice. His father wasn’t going to be too happy about the results of today’s practice. The image of his father’s disapproving glare began to work its way to the front of his brain. 

Given everything that happened, they might cut him some slack. It was only one practice that he was performing this poorly at. He wouldn’t even see his father today. He would deal with it later. Right now all he could think of was her. He had so many questions. Questions that he was afraid to ask or afraid to know the answers to.

Familiar anxiety had crept into his mind. It twisted into his gut, made his limbs feel heavy and sluggish. He had felt the same way he had first gotten the call from Alya. It was just as bad, if not worse, than the day. It felt like a piece of him was missing. 

Who exactly was Marinette Dupain-Cheng..? He didn’t know anymore… The two people merging into one was more than just confusing. The Marinette who fought for inclusivity with their friends also actively fought to keep her partner out of the loop, as Ladybug. Part of him wondered if Marinette knew that Hawkmoth had been following her and kept it to herself. That would be just like her… Keeping secrets…

Even as he put his things inside his bag he didn’t have it in him to leave yet. It felt ridiculous but this room felt like purgatory... It felt like it was stuck in a vacuum... Like time didn’t exist inside this room. No one inside expected him to save Ladybug and protect the city from Akumas. No one here seemed to care or notice his poor performance today. He sat down on the bench as his brain processed it all.

He knew that he couldn’t stay here forever… No, because even, real purgatory was temporary. That was the thing… Once he left he would either be on a journey to hell or heaven. He could be reunited with them or risk never seeing them again. He had no clue what the future would hold. 

It wasn’t the first time that the odds were stacked against them… It was the first time that he didn’t have her by his side…. Usually, he was the one with boundless confidence, enough for the two of them to share. At times like this… Ladybug cried… She broke down, feeling with weight on her shoulders. But he was usually able to cheer her up.

Right now he couldn’t muster up a joke even if he tried… Maybe it had always been so easy for him to joke because it was her plan that saved them? Her quick thinking is what brought them to victory nearly every time. Heavy is the head that wears the crown, was what they said. He could lean on her this time… He was leading the miraculous team. The burden was his to bear now.

Once evening came he would have to meet with Viperion to continue their search. Transforming into Chat Noir… Seeing Viperion… It felt like he was drowning. Usually, Chat was his escape… But it wasn’t the same… Not without her… Becoming Chat thrust him back into the role as the leader. The responsibility was resting solely on his shoulders. As Adrien, he had been allowed a few days to space out and be inattentive. The teachers understood their students’ pain.

But as Chat Noir he didn’t have that luxury. One wrong move and it could lead them off Marinette’s trail entirely. A wrong call could put her in even more danger. He couldn’t rule anything out. They never thought that he would abduct anyone. Then there were the others… The other miraculous holders that he didn’t know. Was Hawkmoth so quiet because he was busy hunting them down while he chased his own tail? His brain was swarming with ideas, theories, and crippling fears of what may happen. 

“It wasn’t much fun beating you today,” Kagami remarked.

Cool and even, her voice cut through the noise in his head. Adrien looked up to find the teen standing in front of him. She was bent at the waist so that she could catch his gaze. He muttered a lackluster apology to her. If he had been in this condition the first time they met Kagami might not have looked at him twice. To say that his abilities were pitiful would have been a compliment. 

Kagami had been trying to lift his spirits by teasing him but it hadn’t worked. It would take more than a few jests to lift his spirits. She slide down next to him on the bench and studied him. She had never seen him this sad before. Adrien was always so, optimistic… She liked that about him. She loved seeing his green eyes light up when he smiled. But now they were clouded and the spark was fading. She could recall when he texted her the news about Marinette. She couldn’t even find the words to describe how she felt.

Marinette had been her second friend. At first, she hadn’t liked her… She was the exact opposite of her. Where Kagami was blunt and to the point, Marinette would go on for ages. The girl stumbled over everything and anything that was in her path. When she knew exactly what she wanted, Marinette hesitated and second-guessed herself. But she was friendly, kind, and good-natured. Love-rivals or not… She never wanted anything to happen to her.

She kept thinking who would hurt Marinette? Beyond Chloe Bourgeois, she didn’t think the girl had an enemy. And… Why would Hawkmoth take her? It didn’t make sense… He had never abducted someone before. It also made her feel disappointed in herself. Having been akumatized more than once, she hated to think that Hawkmoth could have used her, or anyone to kidnap her friend. But before Marinette was her friend, she had been Adrien’s. She couldn’t imagine how much pain he was in. 

“You’ve been distracted lately,” Kagami began.

“... Sorry... I just... Have a lot on my mind,” Adrien apologized.

“ Don’t apologize , “ Kagami scolded before softening her tone. “... It’s ok to be upset..”

She reached out placing her hand on top of his. She gave it a gentle squeeze to comfort him. She knew that this wasn’t much but she hoped that she could help him… Even just a little bit. The corners of his lip turn up slightly at her actions.

“...It’s painful... “ Kagami commented. “... All of it is… Marinette going missing… Hawkmoth being behind it…”

Adrien felt the pain of the loss gripping his heart again. She didn’t even know how bad things really were… Could he even tell her? Tell her that Ladybug was missing too… That, Chat Noir, that he wasn’t any closer to finding her? As thoughts raced in his mind he had a hard time keeping eye contact with her. 

“I know you’re worried about Marinette but everything is going to be ok,” she reassured him. 

Was it? He didn’t know… He wasn’t so sure anymore…

Gone with barely a trace...

“... The police aren’t giving up…”

… No leads…

“... Ladybug and Chat Noir will find her…” 

He let out a sigh, thinking back to the task that haunted him day and night. What was he going to do? 

“... If you ever want to talk… About Marinette… Or about anything… ” She added softly.

Talk? He couldn’t tell her how he felt… He couldn’t tell her the truth… Finding out Ladybug’s identity was one thing but he couldn’t tell other people… At the end of the day, it was still her secret.  He appreciated her offer… It was nice…. That even if he couldn’t tell her everything… That she was still there for him… A small smile began to form on his lips. He wasn’t alone… Even if he was leading the miraculous team, people close to him were still supporting him.  

He turned to find her midmotion, leaning in across the space between them to kiss him. His expression turned into one of sheepish shock. She was trying to cheer him up. He longed for the emotions that came with a kiss. The bliss wrapped around him like a blanket. It made him forget. He found himself leaning in to close the space between them. If just for a moment he wanted to feel happy again. As the two grew closer he could see the freckles on her face.

Her beautiful dark blue hair… 

And her red and black outfit. 

Just as his eyes were about to close he found himself staring at Marinette. His body came to an abrupt halt blinking away the thought. The pigtails vanished from his sight revealing the reality of the short bob. What was he doing? Why had he just seen Marinette? They were different people… Two completely different people. And why was he going to kiss Kagami?

This was all wrong. He couldn’t kiss her…  What was all that talk about whoever Ladybug was being the love of his life? His feelings about Ladybug were complicated as it was. He liked Kagami but… Everything was happening at once… And he just didn’t know what to do.

As felt himself pulling away his phone buzzed in his pocket. The two teens were startled by the familiar ring tone. Kagami pulled away at the chime of the phone as he reached for the device. Saved by the bell, literally. He didn’t know what he would have done to stop the kiss from happening. 

“...Hello?” He began. “It’s been moved to today?”

“... I understand… “

“Yes, I’ll hurry back.”

He ended his call before letting out a sigh. Nathalie had called to inform him that his Chinese lesson had been moved to this evening. In one way he was relieved in another way his mood dipped again. His time in this temporary purgatory had come to an end. Sullenly he collected his bag and wish Kagami farewell before leaving. He couldn’t stay even if he wanted to…

He couldn’t stay and kiss her back… Not after everything he knew… He also couldn’t stay and talk to her. The urge to confess was too great. Part of him wanted to... To be able to lay all of it bare to someone who might understand it. Plagg was a great friend to have but he wasn’t a teenager… He understood the pain of missing someone they cared about. 

He didn’t like having to keep all of these secrets constantly. He wanted one person that didn’t have to be a secret. A person that he didn’t have to keep secrets from… Someone that he could be honest with about everything… He wondered if Ladybug ever had this feeling but pushed the urge away.

During his Chinese lesson, he managed to keep his focus. Thankfully, today’s lesson was just a review. He didn’t have to think too hard to answer questions or form sentences. Though he hadn’t said it, he was grateful that they had gone easy on him. From there Adrien powered through his homework the best that he could. Today had been one event after the next and he still didn’t know what he was going to tell Viperion. Should he tell him the truth… And how much of the truth..?

He could keep things going as they were between them and not tell Luka. But then he’d be lying to everyone he knew. It was hard enough keeping the secret from all of his friends. There was no need to waste time wondering about Ladybug’s civilian life. Knowing that they were the same person helped narrow their search.  It also gave them a single motive for why she had been taken. If he switched his focus to Ladybug more than Marinette, Luka might get upset thinking he had forgotten her. The best way to avoid misunderstanding was to tell him. To have complete transparency between him and Luka would feel like a weight was lifted off of his shoulder.

He couldn’t help but think, was telling Viperion selfish? This was Marinette’s secret after all. What if she didn’t want Viperion to know? Truthfully, Ladybug didn’t appear to want anyone to know, not even her own partner. She wouldn’t have to know. That train of thought felt familiar… It had gotten him in trouble before with her. When they rescued her…  What if Viperion let it slip that he knew? He could always tell Viperion to keep it a secret but that only put him in a precarious situation. One way or another Ladybug always found out the truth. She would find out eventually. 

Ladybug might be mad…   She might hate him for exposing her… Could he really risk the girl of his dreams hating him? The thought made his stomach uneasy. Even if he felt jaded by her choices… She must have had a reason… One that he could ask her once they were together again. He didn’t want to ruin their relationship… He had fallen apart hearing that he had lost her trust in New York… She had forgiven him he didn’t think he could go on knowing that she hated him. 

No, he was being selfish. He needed to set his emotions to the side. It was selfish of him to push her pending view of him at her and Viperion’s expense. Ladybug made tough decisions when she had been with him, this was his. The New York debacle had happened because he failed to be honest with her.  After they brought her back he would tell her. He had done it out of necessity. If she could forgive him for New York then, maybe, she could forgive him for this too.

He was the leader, he had to do what was best for the mission. His personal feelings weren’t important. It didn’t matter if Ladybug hated him… Or if Marinette never wanted to speak to him again… What mattered the most was bringing her back safely. If it meant that she would be safe and happy again, he would do anything. If she was upset he would accept any of her misgivings. It was a leader’s job to look after the team after all.

Evening came and he knew that it was time to begin their patrol. He made sure to arrive early practicing what he would say, over and over again. He paced the rooftop over and over again trying to find the right phrasing. He had no idea how Luka would react to the information. Luka didn’t hate Ladybug… He couldn’t see him getting angry about the truth. He had accepted the challenge to repay a debt to Ladybug and Chat Noir for saving him and his family. 

Luka wasn’t the type to lose his temper… He was always so calm even when things were bad. That didn’t mean that this was an easy pill to swallow. Still, the news had thrown him into a loop. Adrien was close to Ladybug and Marinette and he didn’t want to believe it either. He was asking a lot of Luka… He knew this… Still, he had to try. It was better to try than deny Luka the chance. He heard a pair of footsteps land on the roof with a soft thud before he turned around.

Even in the glow of the sunset, he could see that Chat Noir looked pale. His body looked stiff and tight. When he had recruited him Chat still had the same flair as usual. But now it felt forced. Something must have been wrong… Viperion descended onto the rooftop.

After greeting the other Chat Noir grew silent again. His mind was racing with thoughts, theories, and scripts that he could use. He had to tell him… He had to tell Viperion the truth. Even if he continued to lie to everyone else he had to tell one person the truth. But how…? And how would Luka take the news…?

He hadn’t taken it the best either and the truth had been right under his nose. But Luka… He might not have a single clue. No, he had to do this. This was the only way they moved forward. When one plan failed, Ladybug never gave up… She always tho ught of another plan. That’s what this was. It wasn’t the end… Just an alternate route.

“... Chat Noir..?” Viperion called.

How long had he been standing there? How long had he been in a daze for exactly? It was now or never… And he had to say something. He just had to channel confidence… He was doing this for her, for her safety. It would all work out in the end… Right..?

“...Sorry,” he apologized sheepishly.

“It’s fine… Are you ok?” Viperion asked. 

“.. I’m, great..” He dismissed scratching behind his head with a faux yawn. “Just… Tired…”

“Maybe we should rest for the day then?”

He knew it was important that they find Marinette and Ladybug but if Chat Noir had already exhausted himself searching now might be pointless. They had searched every day since the event. One day off to collect themselves was understandable. They would only make careless mistakes if they were exhausted. 

“No,” Chat Noir blurted out.

The dark-haired teen stared back in confusion at the sudden outburst. He had to tell him now. If he waited until later he might convince himself otherwise. Viperion had every right to know the truth. He was both a friend to Marinette and an ally to Ladybug… Chat Noir wasn’t just the leader now… He had an additional partner that he needed to maintain a bond of trust. 

“I mean ‘ no, I’m not too tired to patrol tonight ,” Chat Noir corrected. 

He could do this… He just had to explain how he had arrived at this conclusion, from the beginning. Where did it all begin exactly..? Viperion eyed him curiously wondering what had spooked the cool cat before him.

“Did you find any new evidence,” The scaley hero inquired?

“Yes… Kind of...It’s a bit of a long story, maybe we should sit down?” Chat replied.

The other teen agreed and the two took their spots on edge of the roof, feet dangling, as usual. Where to begin… Where would he even start…? The guardian of the miraculous? The appearance of Multimouse? Maybe the phone number? Or the evidence of the miraculous? He silenced his mind so that he could begin to explain.

“Remember how we thought Marinette had been working with Ladybug?” Chat began.

“It’s possible that’s why Hawkmoth would have targetted her,” Viperion added. “Maybe Ladybug was giving it to Marinette at certain times?”

“I tested out our theory. That if Marinette had been recruited by Ladybug, for more than just one or two Akumas, that there might be a picture of her wearing a miraculous…” Chat added. “I looked through her and her friends’ social media accounts to see what I could find.”

He wondered how many hours Chat had spent combing through various selfies and photo collages that he had seen his sister make over the years. Maybe that was why he was out of it today? He had only seen four of the miraculous in a fight, aside from the three of them. He had never seen Multimouse before, he hadn’t known that she existed before Chat Noir told him.

“... Did Marinette ever wear any jewelry?” 

The question struck him as odd at first but maybe not so much… The miraculous that he had seen before… Like his bracelet, Chat had his ring. If Marinette had been a miraculous user she would have to constantly wear the jewel. He scanned his memory thinking back to his time with her. Despite always having her hair pulled back she never wore any hair clips or headbands. No rings or bracelets either… 

“... Not really…” Viperion answered before pausing.. “... Actually… Marinette wore earrings, black earrings.”

“But she didn’t always wear them…” Chat Noir replied. “I checked through her posts online… She started wearing those earrings this year…”

At the same time that he received his ring… 

“...Then maybe they were a miraculous?” Viperion pondered.

But which one? Miraculous disguised as earrings…. The only magical earrings he knew of were… Viperion froze and gradually turned his head to look at the melancholy expression that Chat Noir had. Despite the warm breeze around them, he felt cold. Through his suit, he could feel his hands grow clammy. 

“.... I know it’s hard to accept..” Chat Noir added softly. “...I didn’t want to believe it either…”

“.... But it’s the only logical answer...” Viperion finished. “... For all of it; why Hawkmoth would target her… The aggressive attack… Why there was no evidence that Ladybug had there that night…”

“...Marinette is Ladybug…”

Hearing the words leaving Viperion’s lips sealed the deal. He hadn’t come out and exposed the secret but instead guided Luka through the same steps that he had gone through. He had wanted to check… Despite Plagg’s admission he needed to hear someone else come to the same conclusion.

“... The answer was right in front of us the whole time,” Chat sighed. “I just wasn’t looking close enough…”

“It’s not your fault,” Viperion urged. “You couldn’t have known… You said Ladybug was secretive…"

Chat Noir bit his tongue… Part of him wanted to expose himself. To show how much of a fool he’d been. Chat Noir not knowing Marinette was Ladybug was understandable… But Adrien… He had pondered and toyed with the idea of Marinette being Ladybug for some time. One that he often discarded especially after Multimouse. He decided to not dwell on the thought… Beating himself up about it wouldn’t bring her back.  But now wasn’t the time for his feelings. It was time to help their case and to ease Luka into the newly discovered truth. 

“.... She was..” The blond agreed. “... But that doesn’t excuse my poor detective skills. Do you remember the phone number that the police said that Marinette called?”

“... Yeah... They said that it was similar to her friend, Rose’s.”

“...It wasn’t the right number, I checked,” Chat Noir dismissed. “...The last person Marinette tried to call was the Guardian of the Miraculous.”

“The Guardian of the Miraculous,” Viperion repeated confused.

“...He watches over the inactive miraculous…” Chat Noir explained. “He was the one who picked me and Marinette…”

The secret hung in the air. It consumed his brain as memories flashed before him… It made sense… Marinette was always disappearing… She would return with an excuse, some more convoluted than others. He had never pressed her about it… He hadn’t felt the need to… Even if was being dishonest. He never viewed it as her being malicious. 

It explained why Ladybug had trusted him with the snake miraculous. He had accepted the challenge wanting to protect his friends and family… But he didn’t entirely know what Ladybug could have seen in him. Now he knew… He had been chosen because Marinette knew that she could depend on him. That she trusted him… 

“... It was Marinette this whole time,” Viperion sighed. “Why didn’t I see it sooner..?”

“She didn’t want anyone to know..” Chat Noir replied. “She wanted to keep everyone around her safe…”

Looking back on it now… The two felt rather foolish. The same bluebell eyes… Matching pigtails. The recurring absences or tardies she accumulated in life. How Ladybug always appeared just in time when one of their friends was akumatized. It all came together like a puzzle. 

Neither could forget how she supported her friends. Her strong sense of justice with or without her mask. Marinette always wanted everything to be fair. She hated seeing Kitty Section be slighted by XY and his manager… How she comforted them after the Akuma had been released from the object. She always wanted them to know that there was always another way.

And then there was her smile. Whenever Ladybug smiled at him Chat Noir would just fall to pieces. Marinette didn’t make him feel that way. But there was always something about her that drew him in. He couldn’t put it into words but there was something magnetic about her. He wanted to be her friend from the first time they met… And even after the chewing gum debacle, he wasn’t even sure he had earned the title. Little had he known he had been trying to sweep her off her feet since the beginning. 

“If Hawkmoth knows who Ladybug is people close to her aren’t safe... “

Viperion stayed silent and listened. It was true. If Hawkmoth had any interest in him as Marinette’s friend, he was a wanted man if the villain connected the two together. He thought of his sister and mother… He didn’t want them to be Hawmoth’s pawns in this… He didn’t want them to get hurt.

“I’ve been meeting with the guardian of the miraculous… I should have told you but I didn’t have enough proof,” Chat Noir confessed. “He…. We think Hawkmoth is planning on using Marinette in his plan to get the other miraculous

He had never heard of the guardian before… He didn’t know that he existed… It felt like Ladybug and Chat Noir had somehow just appeared… Every hero has their origin and this was theirs. Luka wasn’t upset about the secret meetings… Chat Noir didn’t appear to do it out of malice… He wanted to make sure he had facts before expressing his theories.

“He might want us to find her… That’s why he hasn’t released another Akuma.” Chat admitted with a sigh.

Though he gave away little clues, Hawkmoth had given them plenty of time to look. As strong as the two were they needed Ladybug. She was the only one who could repair the damage. Hawkmoth knew this… Chat Noir could destroy the butterfly with a cataclysm but neither knew if that was without consequence. Failing to purify the butterfly allowed it to multiple. Destroying it with magic might cause long-term harm to his powers or Chat Noir himself.

“We could be walking into a trap...If you want out…” Chat Noir began softly. “... I won’t force you to keep going… ”

“... No,” Vipirion declared. “I meant what I said when you recruited me. Finding out that Marinette is Ladybug is difficult but I can’t abandon anyone because I’m worried about what might happen. I can’t quit knowing that I was given the opportunity to help.”

“... Are you sure…? Hawkmoth is probably figuring out who Marinette gave miraculous out to” Chat Noir countered. “It isn’t safe.”

“I said that I wouldn’t abandon anyone and that means you too Chat Noir,” Viperion added. “I agreed to join… We’re part of a team. I won’t let you find Marinette without me.”

Just from looking at him, he knew he couldn’t change his mind. The sorrow and shock had faded from his eyes and had been replaced with iron-clad resolve. Chat Noir turned his lips into a smile and brought his arm up to shoulder level. He bawled up his fingers into a fist before signaling to Viperion with his eyes. The snake hero copied his movements recalling the familiar gesture. Their fists met in the space between them softly tapping each other.

“Pound it.”

Chapter Text

Marinette spent most of her time laying in bed. She had no sense of urgency... Not anymore… There was nothing that she could do to change her current situation. Pacing only made her tired… Checking the same areas for a way out was pointless… Nothing had changed since that first day. She melted into the room accepting the stagnant nature of it all.

It was ironic… In doing nothing time began to exist again. There was the time awake and the time was she was able to sleep. She preferred the time when she was asleep. Her shortcomings faded away when she was sleeping. When she was awake it was hard to keep them away. Any thought she had awake could lead her brain to find another mistake she couldn’t fix.

There was the time between meals… The time between showers and bathroom breaks. The best part was that Hawkmoth hadn’t come back. It had been several shower cycles and at least three to four meal cycles since she had last seen him. 

Before she had tried to prepare herself for when he came back the next time. But now… Now she just hoped that he wouldn’t. She never asked Mayura where he was or when he would be back. She never wanted to see him again… And yet… If he wasn’t with her… 

Then, what was he doing…?

It worried her… He could be releasing akumas into Paris... Stalking her family and friends… The thought made her mouth go dry… They could all be in trouble… And it was all her fault. She knew that it was possible… That he had grown tired of her antics and was seeking someone else that would help him get what he wanted. The fear swarmed around in her brain she closed her eyes and attempted to fall asleep.

She drifted in and out of consciousness for a while. A soft beep brought her back to the white room. Marinette sat up and studied the door waiting for it to open. It did as expected and opened to reveal Mayura pushing the cart of food. It was time to eat she guessed. She pulled back the sheets and got up.

But the door didn’t immediately close. It remained open slightly longer. With Mayura inside of the room, she could see him. Hawkmoth stood in the doorway for a brief moment before entering. He looked just as calm as usual. As though these visits were a business meeting… Maybe they were for him… Her mouth ran dry at the sight of the villain. A cold sweat washed over her as she stared at the man.

Why were they both here? Since she had been here it was usually one or the other… Never them both at once. Her brain was sent into a frenzy with one thought colliding into another. What were they planning…? Why did it require the two of them to be present? She had a bad feeling about this…  

Maybe Mayura was insurance? She had gotten fairly close to getting hold of his miraculous last time… He wanted an extra pair of eyes on her now. That would have been the best theory in her mind… It gave her back some of the power she lost. 

Yet that didn’t fit either….Her…. Still a threat? The idea was laughable when she thought of it. She had no miraculous… No Allies… She was handcuffed… With only one good arm… There was no logical reason for two superpowered adults to feel jittery around her. More likely Hawkmoth wanted someone to hold her down while he squeezed information out of her.

Mayura got to work setting up the plates and silverware as the two watched. She even took the time to pull out the chair for her leader. Hawkmoth took his seat in the chair closest to the door with ease. He set his cane down against the edge of the table. Was the chatty Hawkmoth here today? Mayura finished before stepping away from the table.

Mayura stood close by the door that led to the bathroom giving the two of them space. Had Mayura come just to set up for her meal? She acted as a liaison between the two, giving aid but for different reasons. It felt like a waste of energy. She could have set up the meal herself in seconds. But she knew that they didn’t want her getting her hands on anything that might be used against them later. Still, Hawkmoth could have done it himself if he planned on staying with her.

But that wasn’t his style… It never was. He would send people in to do most of the work for him while he sat back. Hawkmoth imposed his will over the akumatized citizens. She knew that he was in charge out of the two of them. It was still strange to see Mayura act like hired help for her and Hawkmoth. 

Hawkmoth giving orders and Mayura following them without a single question… Without a single word. She always wondered about their dynamic, they rarely saw them interacting together. It was odd… But who was she to judge? This dynamic… This pattern… She had seen it before. The bold leader and their faithful companion…. Was this what it was like watching Ladybug and Chat Noir? She couldn’t help but wonder…

Had it looked that bad when she did it..? Had Chat felt slighted by her demands…? She couldn’t help but think that he grew frustrated with her more than just a few outbursts she witnessed. That was a logical thought… Things would build and Chat Noir would get upset with her… And she never changed… She never gave up control… 

Grey eyes were trained on her watching her every movement. She didn’t stand as tall as before… Her eyes were wide and outlined with familiar red puffiness. He could see the bruises on her bare forearm from earlier. She appeared thinner in the face than the last time he had seen her. Even now as she stood she looked hesitant to approach the table. Not out of defiance but out of fear… He had watched her eyes move from him to his cane and then back to his own. 

The room was beginning to fill with the smells of the warm food tempting her. Hawkmoth did as before and motioned towards the table. His expression was blank, not cruel, but not kind either. The thought of refusing was there… For the sole purpose of denying him his request… Yet, she was in no position to refuse, she was hungry.

Marinette sat down at the table and couldn’t help but stare for a few seconds. Sitting across from her was her sworn enemy. Talking before was one thing but now she was expected to eat with him staring at her. Still… She didn’t want to do anything for him to take away her meal. She knew that she wasn’t getting fed regularly… But there wasn’t much that she could do about the issue.

If she didn't eat, she wouldn't have strength. It didn't matter if anyone came if she became a hindrance to her own rescue. She didn’t want to cause them a greater burden than she already had. In pure silence, she ate as Hawkmoth watched her.

Marinette kept her eyes on her plate she didn’t want to look at him more than she already had to. That didn’t mean that she wasn’t keeping an eye on him. She would occasionally look at his reflection in her cup. If he made any sudden movements she wouldn’t be completely blindsided.

She had gotten better at using her left hand. Eating took more time but was manageable. The first time she had dropped food onto her lap, scalding her thigh through her white pants. The second time the floor. But now she managed to get all of it into her mouth.

She ate at a slightly faster rate than usual. She had a feeling that Hawkmoth was there to cut her meal short. She wanted to at least be full when he interrogated her. She needed her strength if her body was going to be able to heal from her injuries. 

"Left-handed now are we?" He observed. 

The entire time that he watched her she never moved her right side. From the moment he entered she led with her left. Protecting what was already damaged, smart. She was a fast learner… When it suited her that is…  She just required the right motivation. A nudge in the right direction was all that she needed.

The teen paused as she finished off the dish. Was he expecting her to respond to him? She was left-handed now because of him… Because of what he had done. Marinette could feel her anger begin to rise but stopped. Getting mad, showing him, how angry she was wouldn’t help her cause. It was what he wanted, he was trying to get her to lose her cool. She remained silent ignoring his remark.

Once she was done eating Mayua stepped back in and cleaned up her dishes just as she usually did. With the table cleared Mayura took out a black box with a gleaming silver handle before placing it in front of Hawkmoth. 

Her eyes watched the box with leary eyes. What was inside of it? And why had he brought it with him? Breaking her arm hadn’t worked maybe he was resorting to other methods now. She didn’t know what to do…

She could run… Run where? To the corner of a room, pointless. Even if she reached for it, the box was closer to him. He would naturally reach it before her… They must have sensed her anxiety because Mayura spoke.

“It’s a first aid kit,” the blue-haired villain explained. 

She relaxed only slightly still feeling suspicious of it all. Mayura left the two alone taking the cart with empty dishes with him. Hawkmoth opened the box to reveal a series of bandaids, gauze, and disinfectants. 

Living in a bakery she had seen her share of first aid kits. Her parents were usually careful but every now and again a hand would be nicked or exposed skin would brush against a hot surface. But this kit looked so expensive. Why waste such a thing on their captive?

Steel eyes locked with Bluebell for the first time in a while. His gaze moved from her’s to her injured wrist waiting on her response. Marinette feigned ignorance and stayed as she was. The idea of complying with him felt out of the question.

“Those socks aren’t going to help in the long run,” Hawkmoth commented. 

He held out his own hand across the table motioning for her to copy him. Marinette looked at the man with uncertainty. She could refuse but doing so would be stupid. He was offering to help her, even if he caused the issue, it was better than nothing. If the bone didn’t heal properly there would be side effects. Marinette had tried to fix the problem on her own but it was like a drop of water in a desert. 

“... Unless you’d rather leave it up to chance.. ”

She needed his help… 

She didn’t really have a choice anymore….

Marinette looked down at her right arm before extending it out to him. Gradually she moved to meet him halfway. She moved slowly as though she were trading seconds for millimeters. She had been close to meeting him when grew impatient and took hold of her wrist yanking it towards him.

She let out a cry at the sudden pressure of his fingers against her wrists. She swallowed the pain tried to keep still. He removed the socks around her before discarding them onto the ground. She had managed to stow away an extra pair for her wrist, clever. Her futile attempt was rather laughable but it showed promise. It was the first time she did something for herself since she had been brought here. He studied the bruising around the area as well as the swelling that had occupied it. He twisted her arm at various angles as he inspected the area.

“If you had answered my question this wouldn’t have happened,” he remarked coldly.

“... I won’t betray Chat Noir or anyone else,” she reminded him.

“...That again?” He mocked. “How do you know that he hasn’t broken his end of your pact?” 

She averted his eyes again... That was the thing... She didn’t… She couldn’t blame him… Not completely… She had lied to Chat so many times... She kept him out of the loop at every chance she had. There were other heroes out there after all… The fake Ladybug was probably a better partner than she had ever been...

“Did you really think that you were helping people?” He inquired jeering slightly.

“Of course… I became Ladybug to help Paris, not hurt anyone.”

“But you failed…” He replied. “You hurt nearly every person you came in contact with.”

Marinette opened her mouth to protest but stopped… She looked down at the table, focusing on the smooth surface. She could feel his fingers digging into her wrist, warning her of what might happen next. He was almost daring her, testing to see how bold she would be with her responses. 

But pushing her luck was out of the question now. Antagonizing him during a fight was one thing. Now she feared if she made him agitated enough he would strike. By allowing him to tend of her wrist she gave him the perfect ammunition. And, if he started he might not stop… A broken wrist was one thing… But broken fingers… Broken leg… Those were entirely different levels of pain.

Besides… What exactly would she say back…? He wasn’t lying… It was true… She had failed Master Fu in letting herself and Tikki get captured. She had drug almost all of her close friends into this mess by loaning them miraculous. She had probably broken her parents’ hearts by not coming home that night.

Then there was Chat Noir… She had mistreated him… Time after time… She kept him in the dark with everything. She rejected him without giving him a chance. All while smiling to his face and telling him how much he meant to her. He had probably realized this and wanted little to do with her beyond getting the miraculous back. 

She didn’t have to love Chat back, she knew that. But she didn’t have to keep him at arm’s length constantly. She didn’t have to toy with him as she did… They could have become close… Not just while fighting but as civilians… After a while, she had gotten used to his jokes and even enjoyed some of them. She could use a few right now… 

Hawkmoth held her still with one hand as he took out a gel ice pack. He placed it on top of her wrist to ease the swelling. She could feel the pain subside slightly as the temperature of the gel began to penetrate her skin. The cold floor had nothing against an actual ice pack. 

“Did anyone else know that you were Ladybug?”

“No.”

She was confused by his questions. He had asked her all of this before. Her answers weren’t going to change suddenly, she meant what she had said the first time. She had wanted to help people, she still did. She had failed in her attempt as Ladybug but it wasn’t her intention.  No one besides the guardian had known that she was Ladybug up until recently… Now, Hawkmoth and Mayura have been added to the list. She didn’t think that her friends would connect the dots. Not with the faux Ladybug masquerading around Paris. 

When it came to Ladybug’s absence… She wondered what Chat thought. Maybe he didn’t mind her replacement so much. She probably laughed at his jokes more than she did… The fake Ladybug never rejected him either, she assumed. The faux hero wouldn't lie to him as she had…  Even if he didn't want Ladybug back he had to be looking for her civilian self. Chat had met Marinette Dupain-Cheng before but not well enough for him to assume the two were the same person. He had no reason to feel reluctant about searching for her civilian self. The people outside these walls were most likely looking for two different teens.

They sat in silence for a while. The cool compress was alleviating some of her pain but not all of it. The teen couldn’t complain, it was better than nothing. She didn’t like to think about what would happen if her arm didn’t receive treatment. She hoped that the swelling would go down but that would take time. Still, she felt weird… 

She had gotten used to seeing Hawkmoth… She had begun to accept that the current arrangement would continue for a bit longer. But it felt strange... The first aid kit… The ice pack he bought for her. She wondered why he was doing this… Why was he helping her…? It didn’t make much sense for him to even care that she was hurt. 

Why would the culprit feel bad after committing such an obvious crime? He even tried to put the blame on her. That somehow she had brought this onto herself. But that wasn't right… This wasn’t her fault, none of it was. He shouldn’t have hurt her… He was the villain. At the same time, he had stopped hitting her after she confessed about not knowing who Chat Noir was. 

It was only logical that the aggression would only increase with time. She just didn’t think he was capable of this but that felt like a poor lie. She had fought him before… He knew that they were children and didn’t care. Just as his desperation for their miraculous grew, each encounter with Hawkmoth grew more complicated, more treacherous. He had told her that this… The room, her abduction… It was all inevitable… 

As those thoughts circled around in her brain she couldn’t help but feel gullible. She had assumed that they had established a pattern. A sequence of events that would continue on and on. But it hadn’t… His current scheme had thrown everything into chaos. Marinette didn’t know what would happen next…. Not really...

Her family, her friends, and even the day-to-day aspects of her life had been stolen from her. It left her feeling anxious and hallow. She could only find relief in the fact that it was her here and not Chat Noir. She was the leader, she could take it. For now, she would bite her tongue. He hadn’t asked anything that she couldn’t answer honestly. He wasn’t trying to squeeze information out of her… 

He was her adversary but for now, and only, now he had chosen to help her. She was grateful... She didn’t have any resources to help herself. It was a harsh reality that had taken time to set in. She had never been without a plan… Without a way out or even the mentality of when things would get better.

She wanted to think that she would get to leave… That she would be rescued… But she had been in this room for some time now… She had no means of escape and now she was injured. All she could do was wait... Wait for the police, for Chat Nor, for Master Fu, to devise a plan to get her out. In the meantime she stalled, she had to. She couldn’t risk giving Hawkmoth any information. 

She didn’t know how much time had passed but Hawkmoth removed the cold gel pack from her arm. He wrapped his fingers around the area once more, examining it. It looked a bit better but not by much. The bruising was still there, tainting her natural skin color. But the swelling had eased up a bit.  

After examining her wrist he took out a brace and wrapped it around her arm. It fit snug against her skin but didn’t irritate it. The white color of the brace blended in with the rest of the room. She could complain about the color later, at least the bone could heal naturally. The newfound support eased the pain. After putting the brace on her arm Mayura re-entered to collect the first aid kit. 

When Mayura departed she expected Hawkmoth’s mood to sour. That was usually the pattern… For him to start demanding answers. But she was only met with silence. Once everything was collected he left as well. Just like before without a single word. The teen couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief at being alone again. The idleness, the solitude, she almost welcomed it. 

She had learned one thing from all of this. Or rather confirmed a theory about the villains. Hawkmoth gave the orders and Mayura followed behind him. Though he had assisted in the care of her arm, Mayura had cleaned up after him. They moved with little verbal communication between the two. As though everything was naturally implied.

She wondered who they were… Behind the masks, without their miraculous. What did they want her miraculous for? She knew Hawkmoth's reason for wanting the miraculous was personal but what did Mayura gain from all of this? What common goal could they share? 

If she could figure it out… It might help her… It might help her guess who they were, or what they were planning… Even if it didn’t aid her in escape… It might be useful for Chat Noir and herself in the future.

Sitting at the table felt strange if she wasn’t eating. Honestly, she associated it with Hawkmoth and Mayura. If she was by herself she sat on the floor or in the bed. She only took up space that was necessary. This wasn’t her new home… No matter how much Hawkmoth tried to convince her. She would escape… She just didn’t know when...

Marinette retreated to the bed as she mulled the thoughts over. If she couldn’t break herself out she could try her hand at cracking the mystery in front of her. Hawkmoth had mentioned his wish being something that would please more than just himself… Maybe he was talking about Mayura then? 

But Mayura hadn't always been there… Not in her miraculous form at least. They had no way of telling how long Hawkmoth had the peacock miraculous. He could have recently stumbled upon it. Or held onto it waiting for the time to use it. The power of the peacock made fights more intense. Why wouldn't Hawkmoth use it from the start if he always had the miraculous? 

She and Chat Noir had never spent time looking for the missing peacock miraculous. Master Fu hadn't seen it in so long they thought it might be lost forever. They wouldn’t know where to look. Speaking of unknown miraculous, Hawkmoth had already located the eagle in New York. Maybe that was his second time procuring a miraculous beyond his own.

Marinette laid down on the bed staring up at the white ceiling. Who was Hawkmoth? And why did he want her miraculous so much? She didn't know… She lay there thinking about it over and over again. Who was Mayura to Hawkmoth? How did the two meet? Pursuit of justice and helping others bonded her and Chat Noir… Or rather it had… But what created the bond between Mayura and Hawkmoth?

x

"Marinette…."

".... Marinette…?" 

She stirred slightly recognizing her own name. Yet she was still surrounded by a dark emptiness. Someone was looking for her… She recognized the voice…  How had they found her? She felt a soft nudge against her arm attempting to bring her into their world. The voice called out a third time as they shook her softly. Gradually her senses began to reawaken. The teen let out a groan before opening her eyes.

White.

It was the first thing that she saw. A brilliant bright flooded her vision. It stung her eyes before they began to adjust. But something was off. The light wasn’t a blinding white… This light was a yellow-tinted glow. Crisp golden sunlight poured into the room causing her eyes to water as they adjusted. She blinked away the sleep from her eyes. 

"Marinette, wake up," the voice continued.

The teen turned in the direction of the voice with a yawn. Blue eyes met familiar, warm amber. She sat up taking in her surroundings. She was in a classroom... She was at school again...The space empty besides the two of them…Where was everyone else…?

"You slept through class, again, everyone else is outside already," Alya explained. 

Marinette blushed with embarrassment before she collected her books back into her bag. She had overslept? That sounded like her, the fatigue in her body evidence enough. At least M. Bustier hadn’t scolded her for it. The teen collected her books before sliding them into her bag.

“You’re going to have to hurry if you want the chance to see ‘you know who’ before he leaves,” Alya teased. 

“Adrien leaves right after class on Fridays,” Marinette recalled.

“Not, today he didn’t,” Alya corrected. “If you had been awake you would have heard him agree to get Andre’s ice cream after class.”

“You’re going to Andre’s with Adrien?” Marinette questioned with a yawn.

“Not me, all four of us. Nino and I, and you and Adrien.” Alya clarified. 

She was finally getting her chance to share ice cream with Adrien? Not just any ice cream but the magic ice cream that proves they were meant to be together. He hadn’t been able to make it last time but now was perfect. She had to hurry before his father changed his mind. The teen practically skipped out the door with Alya in tow. Once the group was reunited they continued out the front door of the school. 

Alya and Nino walked to the front of the group with Marinette and Adrien at the back. The two engaged in casual conversation about the newest Jagged Stone music video. Just as the group was lost in conversation they fell silent. They had barely made it down the street from the school when they noticed it.

Above them, a dark cloud loomed overhead practically sucking the sun out of the sky. The teens stopped feeling a familiar fear wash over. As they took in the sight they realized that it wasn’t just any cloud. It was moving fast, it would be directly above them in seconds. Not only that the mass was speckled with glowing purple energy.

The cloud burst to pieces revealing the swarms of purple butterflies. They swooped down targetting the people on the streets below. All it took was a single touch and the citizen was consumed in the violet cloud before revealing their villain form. Kim was first to go of their classmates before becoming the infamous Dark Cupid. Then it was Rose and Juleka…  She didn't get it… How could they be akumatized so easily? As far she could tell the school day had been uneventful. Even Chloe was tamer than usual. It didn’t seem to matter, all it took was one touch. 

Her mind was spinning with theories. How had Hawkmoth been able to create so many Akumas? They weren’t red signaling the return of Scarlet Moth. But then how was this possible? One by one they fell like dominos succumbing to Hawkmoth’s magic. The new victims were Chloe and Sabrina, Baby August, and Major Bourgeois. 

“Quick!” Marinette shouted. “We have to get back inside the school!”

Just like with Dark Blade they could lock themselves inside of a building to buy time. It would keep her friends safe and give her time to transform. The others agreed and retreated towards the building. The teens ran as fast as they could dodging incoming Akuma’s along the way. Marinette reached the door first and prided it open.

She held the door open waiting for her friends to rush in but when she turned back to them she froze. She found herself face to face with Lady Wifi and The Bubbler. Alya and Nino had... No… If she had reached the door faster this wouldn’t have happened. Laying in further behind them was a crumpled form mid-transformation. She could only assume that it was Adrien...

Her time to mourn was cut short. She couldn’t stay here… She had to find a place to transform so that she could rescue them. If she could transform she could fix all of this. The villains sneered at her as they closed in on her. Marinette began to back up into the courtyard of the school eyes wide with fear.  She turned around to run but found another group of Akumatized foes behind her. She was completely surrounded… She could transform but then Hawkmoth would know who she was. What was she going to do? There was so place for her to run…

Marinette tried to appeal to her friends, they were in there somewhere. They didn’t want to hurt her… They were friends… This was all Hawkmoth’s doing… They had to know that they didn’t really want to hurt her. Her cries fell on deaf ears as Lady Wifi froze her with a swipe of a finger. The bubbler took brought his wand back before swinging it at her. As it made contact her vision went black.

Blue eyes shot open as she sucked in air greedily. She sat up as her eyes searched the darkness. She was still in this room… It had just been a dream… Then why did it feel so real..? Because… Because she was tired and stressed.

The teen pulled her knees in close to her chest. She pulled herself in close to self-soothe. Her friends would never hurt her… Hawkmoth hadn’t akumatized them… She hoped he hadn’t… She had no way of knowing the truth… No, if he had… He would have told her… Used them against her.

They were safe… For now… Still, the nightmare sent chills up her spine. She had failed to protect them from being Akumatized… Then they had turned their back on her… No, she shook her head. Hawkmoth had made them do that… Her friends would never hurt her…

…Right…?

Chapter Text

Her simple research mission had expanded into a full project. She had planned on telling Nino once she had a solid theory but waiting left her feeling anxious. As a journalist, she knew it was better to not give away information until she had solid facts... But this wasn’t a post for her blog about a public figure. She wouldn’t tell the rest of their friends what she found until she was certain.

This was about her friend… One that they wanted back desperately. She figured that two heads were better than one. It was only natural that she would enlist Nino. This way they could divide the work up evenly between the two of them. If she missed something Nino could point it out and vice versa. They began meeting at her place to do their homework and research. 

Searching for a lost friend together, there was a sort of a thrill that came with it. She couldn’t deny that. If she could crack the case she would be able to bring her friend back. Just the thought of being reunited with Marinette filled her with boundless energy. At the same time, this was more than covering the news, more than research into the origin of Ladybug and her powers. 

There was an element of danger associated with it, one that she hadn’t felt before. In the face of most Akumas, she was fearless. It didn’t matter if she was Rena Rouge or a simple civilian. Because deep down, she knew the heroes would always save the day… But as of late, that truth was feeling shaky. The good guys always won… Right? They had to win… 

With Marinette’s kidnapping, the stakes had been raised. If Hawkmoth had been following Marinette that night then he had been keeping an eye on all of them. Both she, Nino as well as Adrien, were in the line of fire. The thought of the masked villain watching them sent shivers up her spine. How did a great night end up turning into this?

Her mind kept wandering back to the day wondering if she had missed something that was just out of view. Or if the object in the corner of her eyes wasn’t so innocent. Some might have called it paranoia but she couldn’t help it. Hawkmoth had Marinette, she couldn’t imagine her friend willingly helping him. If he couldn’t get her to comply then he might try other tactics. She didn’t like to think about that… She didn’t want to think about what Hawkmoth may have been doing to her friend… 

Alya wanted to think that Hawkmoth wasn’t that type of villain… But she had also been fooled into thinking that he would never kidnap anyone either. If he was willing to stoop so low as to kidnapping then he was capable of much worse. Hawkmoth had grown bolder and more desperate over time. The line they thought he would never cross didn’t exist anymore… Thinking any different was foolish… 

It was a slippery slope from here. Why stop with one teenager when he could take more? It would give him more leverage over the city, the authorities, and their superheroes. That meant that he might come after one of their friends… They made it no secret that they were out there trying to hunt him down. 

For this reason, Alya kept a physical copy and a digital version of their findings. She didn’t want to think that she might turn up missing… Yet… No one would have predicted Marinette’s kidnapping months ago either… If they accidentally tip-off Hawkmoth as they dove deeper the threat might become reality. 

Then there was Ladybug… Or rather the lack thereof…  The video clip she had been studying now was from a few days after Marinette went missing. Even when she found recent videos of Ladybug there was something off about her. Alya glanced up at her screen before pausing the video of Ladybug. She looked a little stiff… Maybe it was her nerves getting of her? Though she had never seen it before, even heroes got stressed. Or maybe this wasn’t the real Ladybug..? Maybe Ladybug was busy? 

Chat Noir and, the newly added, Viperion would be seen often but not always with Ladybug. There had been Akumatizations that had been handled by Ladybug singlehanded in the past. But, she had never seen Chat Noir by himself… She could be off looking while Viperion and Chat Noir patrolled the city. If something came up then one of the two would be able to contact her while the other stayed to fight. That had to be the answer… 

But it was the easiest answer… That was the thing about investigations… Sometimes the easiest answer was the correct one. And other times… People failed to look beyond the surface. This wasn’t some silly project… She couldn’t risk skimming over anything.

“What if something happened to Ladybug...” Alya hypothesized.

Nino sat up from his laptop with a perplexed look on his face. He wanted to trust in her process but he had doubts. Missing Ladybug? It felt far-fetched… 

“But, we saw Ladybug yesterday..?” He questioned. 

"We don't have proof that it was the real Ladybug," she stressed. "It could have been an illusion made with the fox miraculous."

The power of illusion belonged to the fox miraculous. The same miraculous that Alya had been given before. She was familiar with its power to know how it worked. If this was the real Ladybug she would be able to touch her. But whoever was creating the fake would be careful to avoid too much contact. Just like how the current Ladybug only greeted people from the safety of the rooftops… 

"Maybe Ladybug is just busy, " Nino offered. "Maybe they're using it while she does her own thing…?"

Alya was a talented journalist, he knew this about her… Anyone who had read one or two of her Ladyblog posts could see that. But she had been wrong before… She had once thought that Chloe was Ladybug. And just like before deep down, he wanted her to be wrong about this too…

If she was right, Hawkmoth hadn't just taken their friend but also Paris' heroine … It also meant that Chat Noir was trying to cover it up… It fits into her theory well; that Hawkmoth was trying to create a way for another mass akumatization. And without Ladybug, there would be no one to purify the akumas. 

The teen wanted to agree with Nino and brush the theory off… But she couldn’t…  The third principle of journalism; be impartial. The police had taken a similar approach. They had interviewed everyone about Marinette. 

The questions they asked had been grueling but everyone understood why. With few clues left behind anyone and everyone was a suspect. The police had run through every possible situation; troubled teen, secret boyfriend, neglectful parents but none of it checked out. 

“If we’re going to make progress we have to treat everyone as a suspect,” Alya admitted.

“Even our friends?” Nino interjected.

The brunette grew silent before nodding. They had interviewed the entire class... They had spoken to staff at their school, people that frequented areas in the city that Marinette visited. But they had yet to sit down and see what else Chat Noir and Ladybug knew. If they found out anything new they were asked to report it with the heroes but no one ever sat in on the meeting they had between the alleged three of them. 

If she was right… That Chat Noir was hiding Ladybug’s absence from the city… Then what would she do? Alya sat there and thought long and hard about it. She wouldn’t post about it on her blog. People were already stressed about Hawkmoth’s abduction of Marinette. Knowing that Ladybug was missing would put them over the edge. Without her, how would they be safe from another akumatization? 

“We have to find out the truth,” Alya insisted. 

“I don’t know Alya..” Nino replied hesitating. 

The two of them had been rescued by Chat Noir... They fought alongside him and Ladybug multiple times. Chat Noir was a good person… He wouldn’t deceive people unless he had a reason to… Nino wanted to trust that Chat Noir knew what he was doing… That it was part of his plan, whether it be to confuse Hawkmoth or give Ladybug time on her own. 

“I have to know what the truth is,” she added. “Because if the real Ladybug is missing… Chat Noir might need Rena Rouge and Carapace...”

 *

Blue eyes shot open in the dark as she sat up. Her chest heaved as she struggled to catch her breath. Her eyes frantically searched the darkness as her other senses came back. She was searching... Searching for something familiar to ground her… To remind her that she was out of that hellish nightmare. She couldn’t see anything… Why couldn’t she see anything? The darkness that surrounded her only caused her panic to intensify before she remembered where she was… 

The room was pitch black…  As was customary of the night here…  She could barely make out her hands in front of her. That didn’t stop her from realizing that they were shaking. She plunged her left hand into the comforter, taking a fist full of it. While the fingers of her right rubbed circles into the fabric.

She was ok… It had just been a dream… She was safe… Fear twisted in her stomach at the thought of safety. Safety had lost its meaning…  Safety was a temporary state and she knew that… Her eyes stung with tears as the fear from the nightmare lingered. The teen tried to change the course of her thoughts. She had to take deep breaths, just like her mother would tell her… Marinette closed her eyes and began to imagine that she was back home. She could see her mother’s soft face right before she brought her into a hug.

… Inhale…

Exhale…. 

...Repeat…

Her mother would remind her to breathe. Deep and slow breaths until she felt better. The practice was an old one... One her mother had taught her when she was a child. She had stopped doing it ages ago… She hadn’t the need for such a routine… She had almost forgotten about it until recently… 

Marinette stayed like this until she had calmed down. She had another nightmare… She didn’t know how many in a row this made it… She had lost count… The worst part wasn’t the nightmare… It was waking up to her greatest failure; being captured by Hawkmoth… If she had stayed in the nightmare she might have been able to find a way out. But in the real world, she had endless time and no means to escape… 

“Hey! Aren’t you Alya, the girl who writes the blog about me?”

The voice cut through the silence causing her to discard any and all other thoughts. That was her talking… Not her now… But she had said that before… She squinted through the dark trying to find the source of the noise. It didn’t take long for her to find it or rather for it to be revealed. Along the wall that held her chain, her image was being projected onto it. It was the footage from-

“... The Ladyblog!”

“Uhh… Yeah...”

“I like your work, it’s awesome! Keep it up!”

The projector didn’t stop there, it played another clip from Alya’s blog… This one, of her friend, proudly displaying her lost history textbook. A rather sour memory... Back then she thought for sure that her friend would discover her secret identity… But Alya hadn’t found out… Not then and not now. Another video of the Ladyblog played she let out a soft sigh. Seeing her best friend’s face… Hearing her voice overwhelmed her. She hadn’t seen her since that night…

Was she ok? Was she safe? She must be worried about her… What type of friend was she to put her through this? The tears that she had pushed away earlier came back stinging her eyes. When that clip ended it froze leaving Alya’s face on the wall. Beside it, another video began to play. Marinette got up from her bed and walked to the back wall staring up at her friend.

Tears rolled down her face as she listened to her best friend’s voice. She could feel the knot in her throat forming as she stood there. She missed her so much… She wanted to tell her that… She wanted to see her again to have sleepovers just one more time. When the clip ended another would appear next to it and begin. One after another…

Soon Nino appeared on the wall. Her long-time friend… She smiled to herself seeing his familiar face. Clips of him DJing from when he was on that tv show appeared. Ladybug and Chat Noir had been invited as his special guests. If Alya was upset or worried Nino would comfort her… She knew that… He was always trying to protect others… The thought of Alya with her beloved boyfriend eased her worries.

As Nino’s face froze, loud music began to play. The tune was familiar, one she had heard dozens of times. She followed the notes and found a video of Kitty Section playing. Juleka… Rose… Ivan… And Luka… 

Luka… She brought her left hand up to her heart as she hummed along to the lyrics. Through her tears, a smile formed on her lips. Sweet yet playful Luka… She hoped he was ok… It had to be him under that mask again… There was only one Viperion. She regretted involving him in her mess. She regretted ever giving him that miraculous. She wanted to go back to just listening to him play his guitar.

As Kitty Section came to an end another video popped up. Her eyes grew wide as she realized that it was Adrien modeling her bowler hat… She could see herself in the audience dazzled by the handsome boy who donned her design. His image froze right before Style Queen would have interrupted. Seeing Adrien after Luka made her heart flutter. 

Soon videos of her parents began to appear. It was the two of them in their bakery. She could see her Dad attempting to teach Jagged Stone how to make bread. The episode had been a disaster… The entire class had seen her photos of Adrien… Penny got akumatized… Yet, seeing the video only made her wistful. She smiled as her tears welled up. Her shoulders tensed up as the droplets of water ran down her face. 

“...Mom… Dad…” She whispered between sobs.

She sniffled as she looked at their images. When she saw them again, she’d give them the biggest and longest hug of her life. She would get up extra early, even on school days, to help them prepare for the day. And… And she’d play as many rounds of video games as they wanted. She’d practice her Mandarin more too…   Watching video after video was like attending a bittersweet symphony. She missed them more than she realized… Seeing their faces smiling back at her… It felt like a hug and a punch to the gut. Outside of these four walls, she had all of these amazing people waiting for her… Ones that she had worried to death about her… 

The videos didn’t stop from there. Soon video of her as Ladybug began to appear. Clips of Chat Noir… Queen Bee… Viperion… Ryouko... Carapace and Rena Rouge… The videos didn’t wait for the other to end the instead overlapping and flooding the room with noise. As soon as one video appeared another started. Her eyes shifted from corner to corner of the walls before her.

As the noise grew it overwhelmed her. The voices overlapped creating a torrent of sound. Marinette brought her hands up to her ears as she attempted to block out the noise. The act of protection only seemed to make the voices rise in volume. The previously frozen images began to replay on loop adding to the noise. Her eyes couldn’t seem to catch up with the rapid changes either. She could feel her eyes grow weary from strain. 

With each sound and new visual appearing her thoughts grew jumbled. As she tried to recall the memory she was being shown the thought was cut short… Over and over again… The nostalgic symphony became orchestrated chaos. The teen screwed her eyes shut and she fought to regain her sanity. The show went on ignoring, or indifferent, that its only audience member no longer wished to participate. 

Then finally there was silence again… She stayed still waiting for the pause to end… But it didn’t… Was it finally over? Gradually Marinette opened one eye to find every image frozen in time. She looked to her right and then her left. The walls were filled with stills of videos now too. The same for the door that held the entrance to the restroom.

Blue eyes began to study the resting images. She could see the image of heroes and friends staring back at her. The comfort the clips had once given her was gone now. It sunk from her chest down into her gut. Staring back at her were images of them in class… Kitty Section practicing on Juleka and Luka’s boat… Ladybug and Chat Noir sitting idly on a rooftop.

She felt sick… If her stomach wasn’t empty she would have heaved. How had he gotten any of these videos..? These moments… These memories... So many of them were private… At least they had been.. Or rather she thought they were… Familiar words danced in her head; ‘ this was inevitable…'

“Feeling nostalgic?”

Marinette froze as the low voice entered her ears. She could feel the hairs on her neck arch up with anxiety. She whipped around to find Hawkmoth standing behind her. Her shocked expression settled before she twisted it into a scowl. Unlike before he hadn’t waited by the door... No, he was beyond the first chair this time. Instead, he chose to position himself one meter behind her. On instinct, she took a few steps back startled by the fiend. 

Hawkmoth stood before her, unphased by the sudden reaction. He kept his hands with one overlapping the other holding his cane in place. He had a smug smile gracing his lips as he observed her.  How long had he been standing there? Had he been in the room the entire time? The thought of him watching her from the doorway from the beginning caused her skin to crawl. 

She shook the thought off. No… He hadn’t been behind her the entire time. She had learned just how quiet this cell was… Making the slightest noise it cuts through the silence like a knife.  He used the burst of clips to sneak up behind her while her defenses were down. She felt angry at herself for letting him get that close to her. In such close range, he could have… But he didn’t... He didn’t hurt her because…. Because… She didn’t have an answer… 

The multiple projections offered decent light to the room. Enough so that he could see her face. Her eyes were wide and outlined in red. Dried salted streaks trailed down her cheeks as well. Crying, again? He had watched her carry on like that for days... He would have liked to think that she would abandon such a pointless urge. 

“You’ve licked your wounds enough… Hmm?” He inquired.

She hadn’t been sulking… She had been… When she tried to find the words to describe it she couldn’t. If it was resting then it would only be one meal cycle at best… No, she had laid there for multiples. When she wasn’t asleep she wished that she was… 

Then what else could what she did be called…? She hadn’t attempted to formulate another plan since then… Marinette had spent what felt like days eating, sleeping, and battling the terrors in her mind.

She had been doing that all while the people outside these walls. The people that loved her… That cared for her... That were worried sick… Were waiting for her return… While she laid around expecting to be rescued… Rescued by the one she had hurt the most; Chat Noir… Marinette opened her mouth to reply but closed it… He was right…

“Don’t look so displeased,” Hawkmoth jeered. “This is what you wanted, Marinette .”

“I didn’t ask fo-”

“But you did… “  He interrupted. 

Licked her wounds..? Is that what he called her endless nightmares and adapting to her broken wrist? She wasn’t a wounded animal... She was a person... She was a human being that he shoved into this cage. She wanted to scream at him… 

Hawkmoth took a step closer to her leading with his cane. Marinette tensed before realizing that he was moving to stand beside her. He created the same distance as before of just over one meter between the two. She watched him carefully as his eyes fixated on the wall of faces before them.

“You wanted to see your friends again,” He added “I brought you every friend… Every family member… And ally here.”

At this point, he was taunting her. Flaunting the very thing she wanted so badly just out of reach. Was this all just some sick joke to him? She had always known Hawkmoth to be cruel in his relentless attacks on the city. But this slight felt low. 

She was done wallowing in her own misery or licking her wounds, as he put it. It was time to play the game again. This time would be different… She could feel the brace on her right arm rub against her pant leg… This time, she knew the stakes…

He had brought them all here before her… Giving her what she wanted but with a sick twist. He gave people powers promising them a way out when he only wanted to exploit them. Any sense of nostalgia she had before had worn off. She was on the defense now. She couldn’t allow herself to show him any more weakness. 

“I will see them again, in person, when I break out of here,” she refuted. “Your miraculous would be the perfect souvenir.”

Hawkmoth scoffed at her declaration. Her braggadocious remarks had lost their charm if they ever had any. He was done underestimating her… He was done viewing Ladybug… Viewing Marinette as an ordinary teen. It had been a mistake on his part. A miscalculation but not a permanent obstacle.

Even as the odds outweighed her, she found a way. She had taken his assaults and even struck back without her powers. Even worse she had nearly snatched the broach off of his chest while he watched her. Marinette was resilient and he would give her that. 

“How many of them knew?” He asked.

He was asking her the same question… Again… Maybe this was proof that he had made just about as much progress as her. She doubted that Tikki had been of much help to him either. As a Kwami, she was nearly invincible to Hawkmoth’s strategies. 

“I already told you my answer,” she snapped. “None of them knew, which is why they should be left out of this.”

“You didn’t let me finish...How many of them knew about the miraculous?” Hawkmoth corrected.

She wanted to say none of them did… But that would be an obvious lie. Every akumatization Hawkmoth had the villain spewing the same rhetoric of ‘hand over your miraculous.’ She had lost track of how times she heard the phrase herself. 

“Thanks to you,” Marinette remarked. “Practically everyone in Paris knows about miraculous.”

“If you were concerned about keeping the miraculous a secret then why did you create the other heroes?”

Eyes of Rena Rouge, Carapace, Viperion, Queen Bee, and Ryouko stared back at her. He was right… The origin of the others began with her. They were all people that she selected… She had only enlisted others in fear of getting overwhelmed by the attack. If things had stayed as they had been… If Hawkmoth had given up, she wouldn’t have needed them.

"The same reason you create multiple akumas," she replied dismissively. 

She sounded more confident than she felt. At every turn he threw the blame back at her, deflecting felt like the best solution. Deep down she knew she shared in the guilt. She knew that she could have worn the extra miraculous…  Chat could have as well… It would have been taxing but not impossible.

Having more heroes made it easier when they were outnumbered but it wasn't impossible. The risk of having another hero had been worth it at the time. But now… She doubted ever lending the first one. Maybe if she had let Chat Noir pick heroes things might have been different. They might have less in common… Harder to identify… 

Still standing before the images of allies and friends alike there was a reason for it… Hawkmoth hadn't given her the display to remind her of what she was missing. Or to create the feeling of his pervading presence in her life. Nothing was ever simple with him… He wanted information on the other heroes. That must have been what Hawkmoth wanted to squeeze out of her.

It gave her hope. Because this meant that they were all still safe. Even with images of Carapace and Nino on the wall, Hawkmoth couldn't tell that they were the same person. The power of the miraculous was keeping them hidden. 

He brought these videos out for two reasons. The first was to remind her of how long he had been watching her. The second was so that he could figure out who the other holders were. It was a nice attempt but it wasn’t going to work. She knew his goal but now she had to avoid giving anything away. The tactic was to stall, of course, to stall, and avoid his wrath.

"True, knowledge of the existence of the miraculous is widespread thanks to both of us," Hawkmoth admitted. 

She hated being lumped in with him. The idea felt revolting…  She wanted to correct him and prove that he was wrong. But before she began to recruit others the civilians only knew of three miraculous. Mayura hadn’t appeared until Marinette had assembled a full team of heroes. Adding one to the mix as opposed to her creation of a team wasn’t the same.

The two stood side by side staring at the wall. She was making small talk about the miraculous with Hawkmoth. It was better than the alternative but she didn’t know how long it would last. He could be here to just talk… The last time they had seen each other had been for him to tend to her arm. She wanted to hope that was the case… 

“How many of them did you recruit?” 

There it was… That’s why he was here… She looked back at the images of the wall. Marinette glanced over to him, reminding herself to stay calm. He was like a shark sniffing for blood in the ocean. 

“Why does it matter?” Marinette deflected. “You only need the black cat and the ladybug miraculous to grant your wish.”

“If things were that simple Viperion wouldn't have returned after your absence." Hawkmoth reminded her. "Ladybug has become a martyr to them."

"They're looking for Marinette, not Ladybug," she urged. 

What hero could resist a damsel in distress? Certainly not Chat he had even called her a princess at one point. Definitely not Luka, even when akumatized he wanted her to be safe… It was easier to think of them looking for her civilian self instead. She hadn't hurt as many people as Marinette. 

"You wanted to make a deal…" Hawkmoth began. "I've let you see your loved ones… It's time for you to hold up your end… Who are the other miraculous users?"

She knew that he was leaning towards that question. She refused to give up the guardian… She didn't know who Chat Noir was… And now he was after her friends. 

"...I-" 

The teen began but cut herself off seeing Hawkmoth move out of the corner of her eye. Blue eyes grew wide as she attempted to move out of his path. She stepped back just in time. The foe had swung his cane out to his left aiming for her. His stroke came to an abrupt halt a centimeter away from her throat. Hawkmoth squared off his stance to face her.

"Lying is an awful habit you've acquired …" He scolded. "Lie again and you'll receive more than just a warning. "

She tilted her chin up to avoid getting anyone closer to the tip of his cane. She swallowed slowly taking his words in. Seconds had passed before she realized that she had been holding her breath. Finally, she let out a slow and shaky breath. He was fast… If not faster than the last time they had seen each other. He turned his attention back to the wall of faces before lowering his cane to its resting position in his hands.

"I'll give you time to think over your response."

Marinette glanced from image to image pretending to examine the faces. The absence of their interactions seemed to thin out his patience. He was done messing around with her… Feeling the brace on her arm… She should have realized that sooner … 

Yet, he hadn't asked her who… He just didn't want her to lie. If she told him their faces weren't here he'd just demand the real names and descriptions. Just like with the guardian she feared him finding people that fit the description.

"I don't know who Chat Noir is, what makes you think that I know who the others are?" Marinette asked.

"You're right…" Hawkmoth agreed. 

Silence followed his agreement. Had he just now realized that she might not know? If things had been reversed... If Chat Noir was stuck here instead of her, Hawkmoth would have to accept that truth. They were a pair. It was natural for one to keep some secrets and one the other… If only that were the truth...

The smirk he had been brandishing fell at her suggestion. He brought his left arm up before bringing his cane down against the middle of her back. Marinette let out a cry of pain as she sent hurtling towards the ground. Instinctively her hands went out to brace her for the fall. Her palms made contact for a mere second before the pain shot through her right arm. The sudden weight on her bandaged arm sent a pulse of pain through her arm. Unable to bear her weight she fell onto the ground. Marinette managed to catch herself with her right elbow before the rest of her body could hit the floor. 

"...Expecting you to answer a question honestly was too difficult of a task," he finished.

Marinette bit her lip as she attempted to recover. She took in shallow, shaky breaths feeling the pain course through her back as her ribs expanded. She blinked away her tears letting the large ones fall before pushing the rest back. The pain in her back was greater than when attacked before… She couldn’t help but wonder if he had been holding back on her earlier… 

“I know that you were the one to bring them their miraculous,” he reminded her. “If you didn’t know who they were you wouldn’t be able to find them in time.”

He was right… He had noticed her disappear mid-battle only to emerge with a new hero more than once. She didn’t know why she thought that would work on him. He had been watching her for a while to have so much footage of her life. The only saving grace now was that she had managed to protect the other’s identities… For now, that is...

“The other miraculous users are people that you trust,” Hawkmoth deduced. “Their powers have a time limit as well, meaning they’re still children .”

Marinette stayed silent as he rattled off the information he had gathered. He pointed out the known identities of Ryuko and Queen Bee finding their common factor. She hadn’t lied to him yet…  She hadn’t lied but he didn’t care… It was best to assume that he had exhausted his patience entirely. 

She had tried to discourage him from pressing but that had failed. She couldn’t deny any of it… Or rather it wasn’t worth the risk to try and prove him wrong. Attempting to divert the conversation had escalated her situation. 

She could fight back… That was always an option. But how much damage could she do from on the floor? She could grab his ankles and try to get him to lose balance… But that would put her in direct contact with him. With how strong he was... How fast he was… Creating distance was better… It was safer that way. If she were to get an opening something would have to change. And change took time…

“Since you insist on dragging this on, we’ll go person by person,” Hawkmoth instructed. “You might be able to fool everyone else but you’re not as good of a liar as you think.”

One by one… He was going to go through each of her friends and classmates until she admitted that one of them was a holder? No… That would be too easy… He wanted all of them… Their names… Which miraculous they had been… And when… 

“Ivan Bruel..”

Her eyes shifted to the frozen still of him with Kitty Section. Ivan… The gentle giant… She was glad that she left him out of this mess. The two were classmates, they were friends… But he was never someone she considered to give a miraculous to. 

“...No...” She whispered back.

Hawkmoth raised his cane preparing to strike her. She looked away from the image and down to the ground. As her gaze shifted she saw his shadow move. Instinctively brought her hands up to cover herself. 

“I never gave Ivan a miraculous!” She blurted out “I’m not lying!”

The foe halted his movement and studied the teen before him. She had curled into herself preparing for his assault. Her eyes were screwed shut waiting… Expecting him to hit her… No defiant glares or smug remarks… In the hours of footage he had accumulated Marinette and Ivan were rarely seen together. If they were, they were never alone. Her response checked out with what he had observed. Hawkmoth lowered his cane, feeling satisfied with her response. 

“Being honest isn’t hard, now is it, Marinette?” He remarked his voice dripping with sarcasm. 

She lowered her arms and looked up at the villain. She wanted to lie… But there was no point in it… Lying wouldn’t protect Ivan… Lying wouldn’t even protect herself in this situation. Telling the truth would free him of speculation. She wouldn’t have to worry about Hawkmoth attacking him now. She had helped her friend. Yet why did she feel so guilty about admitting the truth..?

“... Juleka Couffaine … Rose Lavillant…”

“...No…” She replied, shaking her head.

She steeled herself waiting to see if he would strike but didn’t… Hawkmoth didn’t even raise his cane as a threat… It was as he said, ‘ he had no reason to strike if she was telling the truth.’ She had never considered Hawkmoth to be a man of his word but he held to it. Instead, he continued listing off her classmates. 

“Sabrina Raincomprix… Kim Le Chein..”

“No..” She dismissed.

Sabrina would have told Chloe in a heartbeat… Those two were inseparable… Whoever she gave them to had to keep it a secret. That was the rule she had kept... It was also the same rule that was actively being broken while she was stuck here. With Kim, she was toeing a line. She had never given Kim a miraculous but someone else had… She had only had it returned to her later. She noticed that King Monkey’s picture wasn’t on any of the walls...

Marinette had managed to keep the same monotone when she answered before. Maybe she was a better liar than Hawkmoth thought? Even as she congratulated herself her stress didn’t end there… They had only cleared a few names thus far. Lila and Chloe opted out of this discussion, they were a moot point. They both knew that Chloe had been Queen Bee. As for Lila, she had already become an enemy to both Ladybug and Marinette. 

Hawkmoth continued to list them off, pausing only to study her reaction. Mylene…. Then Max… She kept her breathing as steady as possible to not give anything away. She noted that Pegasus was also absent from the wall… Alix and Nathaniel… Her answer remained the same. 

One by one the eliminated classmates’ faces would vanish from the walls. It felt like she was sending them off… Away and out of this awful place she was trapped in… It was for the best… That way they would all be safe… There was a long pause after the last two names… 

“... Adrien Agreste..”

Marinette stiffened at the mention of her crush’s name. Looking at his smile on the wall she was overjoyed that it hadn’t worked out. She had tried to give him the miraculous of the snake... And he had tried… He told her that he tried for months but failed over and over again. In a way, it had saved him from this mess that she was in. In her frame of time, he had held the miraculous for a few seconds before handing it back. It had basically never happened.

He had to know… He didn’t want to suspect his own son again… Knowing that Marinette was Ladybug and that she had recruited Kagami and Chloe made him rethink his stance on the question. If Marinette had been willing to trust Chloe as Queen Bee then there was even more incentive for her to give one to Adrien…  

He thought he had buried this theory ages ago... But, what choice did he have? He fit the criteria… A teenager, classmates with Marinette… He had a feeling that Adrien had been out looking for Marinette beyond that first day. Could he be the turquoise-clad hero be his son in disguise? He had wrestled with the idea for hours without a conclusion. 

“... I never gave Adrien a miraculous...” Marinette answered.

He believed her… There was something about her response that he trusted… Something about the way she looked... As relieved as he was of his son’s ignorance of this ordeal, he was running out of names… It was possible that the users weren’t in her class… Not all of them… He had yet to get to those she was closest to. The minor heroes, even her other classmates, didn't matter. He would need to dig deeper… The others were her classmates but they didn’t appear to be close... Not as close as others were.

“...Alya Cesaire..”

The faces on the surrounding walls all vanished. They were replaced with pictures, video stills, social media posts about her and Alya. The now-familiar, bittersweet nostalgia flooded back to her. Being honest wouldn’t set Alya free of his wrath… Judging by the shift of the images he was already suspicious. Marinette tried to keep her breathing even. It was ok to look emotional but not distressed... At least that’s what she tried to tell herself.

“You two were close,” Hawkmoth commented. 

They were best friends… The best that Marinette could have ever asked for…  Which was why she had to protect her… She had to keep her safe from him… She opened her mouth to dismiss his suspicion but he continued cutting her off.

“She’s done her research on the miraculous…” He added. “Alya Cesaire… A classmate, friend, and Ladybug fanatic. ”

The use of the word fanatic struck Marinette as off-putting. Alya was simply a fan of superheroes. She had been able to list the name and power of nearly every hero they saw in New York. Just as Marinette loved fashion Alya loved superheroes. 

Paris was home to their very own heroes. The entire city was fascinated with Ladybug and Chat Noir… But now that he mentioned it... Maybe it was a bit strange. Alya's desire to know more about them led her to become Lady Wifi… Promising to expose the true identity of Ladybug to the world. 

“... She would make the perfect hero,” Hawkmoth commented. “She was certainly a decent Akuma…”

That was what she was afraid of… She didn't want Alya to be targeted again… Not because of her. Especially not when she may have a miraculous on her.

“I never gave Alya a miraculous,” Marinette lied.

“... Because she was your friend?” He questioned before shaking his head. “No, people like you don’t really have friends… Do they?”

‘People with ambition… With a greater calling...People like us...Friends are nothing but pawns.’ His words echoed in her mind. She hated to admit it but he was right… She didn’t really have friends… Not after becoming Ladybug… She had used Alya… She had used her knowing that it meant she might be in danger… She continued to lie to her… And even now… Even if she got out of this place right now… She would never tell her the truth…

Between the constant lying and manipulation… With everything that she had done… Could she really call herself Alya’s best friend? No, the title didn’t fit her anymore… It belonged in the past with the old Marinette… He wanted to know which friend she had recruited. And if they weren’t truly friends… Hawkmoth would have no reason to suspect Alya…

“... Alya runs the Ladyblog…” She commented bitterly. “She’s a reporter… She could never keep a secret.”

Hearing the words come out of her mouth left her feeling off… She was saying it to protect her... Yet, it wasn’t completely untrue. Alya struggled to keep a secret to herself… Almost exposing herself as Rena Rouge right away… Even confessing that she would tell Marinette if she were a hero... Not only that but Alya had attempted to pry into her own life, repeatedly…  

Even now, there was a faux Ladybug masquerading through Paris. One that she suspected had been created with the fox miraculous. She couldn’t shake the feeling that Alya had been behind it… She had given her a simple rule to follow… Why didn’t she listen?

“Her devotion to Ladybug is strong enough to make her someone easy to manipulate for your cause,” Hawkmoth urged.

“Alya’s just like the rest of Paris… Like, you said, they like the idea of Ladybug.” Marinette insisted. “If I didn’t live up to her expectations she’d expose me.”

“The cruelest betrayal comes from those closest to you,” Hawkmoth remarked, agreeing with the teen.

Alya… Luka, they had both betrayed her by exposing themselves to Chat Noir… She had already admitted that the theory made her angry. She was enduring all of this to keep them safe and they had decided to throw it away. The sweet melody of their shared memories fell into a minor key... It warped past interactions leaving a foul taste in her mouth.

“How could I trust her when she let herself get akumatized so easily?” Marinette added crossly. 

The brunette had been his victim not once but four times… She had become Lady Wifi, Rena Rage, and Oblivio… Four akumatizations and three villain forms. If Hawkmoth thought that she didn’t trust her then Alya would be safe. She just had to give him enough of a reason to not suspect her anymore. 

Then there was the boy…? The musician; Luka... No, they weren’t a couple… He was a good distraction for her… But he was far too sentimental for her taste… People that were too sensitive made poor heroes… It clouded their judgment… Nino? He was too much of a fool to be good at much of anything. Beyond music, his head was empty. 

The teen couldn’t believe the words that were coming out of her mouth. She slandered her friends one by one. The hardest part wasn’t having to do it but at how easily the words came out. She had never thought any of this before today… She had never uttered something so cruel in her life. 

Despite her incessant lies Hawkmoth seemed to buy every word of it. Not once had he raised his hand to strike her… He hadn’t threatened her or cut her off demanding the truth. No, instead he listened to each critique of her friends taking it in. It was an Oscar-worthy performance…   She was doing this for them… For their safety. She had to remind herself of this, over and over again. She would never treat them like this… Just like with everything that happened in this room, they would never know. It would stay between the two of them.

Nino... Luka... Alya... It was her job to protect them... But, lying about her friends wasn’t the hard part… The hardest part was that as each lie left her mouth she was beginning to believe them too. It was unavoidable… It was the only way out… The only way to keep everyone safe… Because for her friends… For her best friend… She would do anything.

Chapter Text

The moon had begun to replace the sun, signaling that evening was upon them. Gradually the glow of the streetlights began to increase. The warm light permeated the city as shadows danced on the pavement. Transitioning from day to evening meant one thing; time for patrol.  But not hers, no, it was time for Chat Noir, Viperion, and ' Ladybug' to patrol Paris. They would be joining them but from the shadows. This had become part of their routine as of late.

Alya double-checked her bag again making sure that she had everything she needed. Binoculars to see long distances, portable chargers should their phones batteries become low, notebooks to scribble anything down, and last an extra jacket should it get chilly. She nodded at Nino before the two embarked on their journey. Seeing something with her own eyes wasn’t enough. Alya had seen Ladybug jumping from roof to roof just the other day. But she couldn’t shake the feeling that none of it was real. Just like with normal magic tricks, sleight of hand could fool the eyes. To get to the truth she would need to rely on more. She needed to get more evidence.

If the Ladybug she had been seeing was a fake… Then her theory might be correct. Hawkmoth had taken Ladybug and Marinette in order to create another mass akumatization. This time there would be no way to purify the Akuma. If her theory was true, then Chat Noir would need help. Help that they could offer once they had their miraculous.

Each night they set out to get a close look at their favorite hero. Sometimes they just watched her and what she would do. She took notes on Ladybug’s behavior, searching for anything that was off. In the beginning, he admitted that he didn’t agree with her actions. However, reluctant he was, Nino had agreed to go with her. But now things were getting harder to deny. They saw Ladybug less and less as time had passed. When they called out to her at times she ignored them or when she did interact she kept her distance. Updates from their classmates were scarce but when they did happen everyone mentioned having spoken to Chat Noir but never Ladybug...

Nino wanted to trust in Chat Noir… He wanted to believe that there was a reason why he was doing this. They shouldn’t pry into superhero matters they weren’t involved in. His protest came to a halt when she countered him. 

What if Ladybug did need help?

What if they could help bring Marinette home faster?

She wasn’t doing this for the sake of her blog… She wasn’t doing it to invade Chat Noir’s privacy. She wanted to be able to help… To do more. Marinette is her best friend… How could she call herself a ‘best friend, ’ if she didn’t do anything and everything in her power to help her?

“They should be coming through this part of the city soon,” Alya began. “We have to make sure we’re able to keep up.”

“Gottcha,” Nino nodded. The teen studied his reflection in a nearby shop window as he adjusted his fake mustache. After a few seconds of preening, he smoothed over his plaid jacket before signaling that he was ready.

“What are you wearing?” Alya questioned.

“I thought about it, both Chat Noir have saved us plenty of times,” he reminded her. “They know what we look like. I’m trying to draw less attention to us.”

“Uh, huh,” Alya commented. “Right...”

His goal was to draw less attention to them? He looked like a Sherlock Holmes knock-off… Definitely, not the norm on the streets of Paris. But, it was too late to ask him to change, he had already added the hat and faux facial hair to the look. With a single glance, she knew that it was still Nino but maybe from a distance it might fool someone.

Alya had taken time to study the routes they used while patrolling. There were several variations but they seemed to hit familiar landmarks in the city. She had originally planned for them to stay together but seeing Nino’s disguise she felt it might be better if they split up. From a distance, Nino would look strange but they wouldn’t be able to tell that it was him. As for herself, she ran the Lady Blog, it was common to see her tailing behind the heroes at work. 

“You keep your eye on Viperion and I’ll follow Ladybug and Chat Noir just in case they split up,” she instructed. 

The teens slipped their Bluetooth into their ears and waited for the connection to be established. They would stay on the line with each other while they trailed the two. That way if anything happened another person would hear it as well. But that wasn’t the only reason they decided to call each other. 

Alya was prepared for the worst… In following the Miraculous team there was also the fear of Hawkmoth appearing. Before… Before Marinette disappeared she hadn’t been worried or scared of many, if any, Akumas. But now… She wouldn’t take the risk… They were doing this to figure out what was happening, not to create a greater burden for the city’s heroes. With one final run-through of the plan, the two broke away from each other. 

“Do you see them yet?’ Alya asked into her earpiece.

“Uhh... Nothing so far…” Nino replied. 

“There!” Alya interjected. “They’re on the rooftop right above you.”

Alya took her phone out and snapped a few pictures of the three on the rooftop. With their backs to her, there wasn’t much that she could see. She managed to get two decent shots before they took off. Under her instruction, they staggered their movements. She would move and then slow down before sending Nino to go further out. 

They followed them through most of Paris and still nothing… There had been no Akuma, thankfully. The trio hadn’t stopped for more than a second. It was hard to inspect when they were mostly a streak of color on her camera. They barely seemed to take a break from roof to roof. The teens were struggling to keep up with the pace of the heroes. They managed to stay on top of them for a short period before they ended up losing sight of them. 

“Maybe that is the real Ladybug?” Nino suggested. 

She was starting to have her doubts… From what they had been able to see everything looked normal… Chat Noir’s suit looked exactly the same as it always had been. It didn’t look like he was using the fox miraculous. The city around them was busy but not in an unusual way. Cafes had decent audiences, shops hummed with business and fresh posters of the missing teen were on nearly every public space.

ours had passed over the city now and she had no proof. They couldn’t stay out here forever… Their parents would get worried if they were out too late. For now, they would have to call it a night. Maybe Nino was right… She was prying into private affairs with her own theories. If that was the truth, then why did her gut keep telling her otherwise? 

A real journalist didn’t stop until the truth was discovered! She believed that it was her duty to find out the truth. Sadly it would have to wait… She couldn’t keep pursuing the truth if she got grounded for staying out past her curfew. Her parents had already been more than understanding when they let her keep searching for Marinette. The work that they were doing was dangerous after all.

The couple returned to her home crestfallen. She needed a new way to get evidence to support, or in Nino’s case, debunk her theory. She needed a new plan... She needed a way to get closer to them. Even when citizens called out to them, Chat Noir typically went to talk, not Ladybug. They were too slow to get a good look at them.

“Maybe that is the real Ladybug,” Nino offered again. “I mean… Ladybug couldn’t get captured…Right?”

Ladybug couldn’t get captured because she was invincible? Because it hadn’t happened before…? As much as she liked to believe that she couldn’t. Even Majestia could get hurt… Ladybug was human just like she was… They never thought that Hawkmoth would take their friend. Now she felt like nothing was impossible. 

“I don’t know anymore, Nino...”

She felt defeated after yet another failed attempt. The brunette went out onto her balcony and looked out at the city. In the distance, she could see the glow of the Eiffel Tower. She let her chest fill with air before pushing it all out at once. Amber eyes danced from roof to roof as she repeated the motion, trying to let go of her disappointment.  

Marinette was out there, somewhere… And, if her theory was right… Then Hawkmoth was using her for another mass Akumatizetion... That meant Marinette could still be in the city. If she was in Paris, she was within their reach... Yet, Paris was home to thousands of people. The possibilities were both limited yet infinite. 

She knew these things took time but she couldn’t help but feel frustrated. Every second, every hour that passed meant that Marinette was still missing. She could be hurt or in danger… Or… Alya stopped her thoughts from there… She didn’t even want to imagine that… All that mattered was that time wasn’t on their side in this endeavor. 

As her eyes traced the skyline of their beloved city. She wondered if Marinette was looking out at the same sky. She let out a sigh thinking back on the memories of her friend. That’s when she noticed something. She saw the familiar heroes land on the rooftop of a nearby building. Unlike earlier, they stopped instead of continuing on. Alya lifted up her phone and used her camera to zoom in on the heroes. She hit record curious as to why they had stopped. 

The three were frozen in place. Were they waiting on something? Or someone? Staying still she scanned her eyes to the other side of the roof. From behind a tall chimney emerged Chat Noir and Viperion. But no Ladybug… She watched the heroes intently not wanting to miss a second.

“You have to see this,” Alya whispered back to him.

She spoke in a hushed tone in fear that her voice would carry and cause the heroes to disperse. Nino noticed what was recording on her phone and joined her.  That was when she saw it, from behind a tall chimney emerged Viperion and Chat Noir.. Or maybe Fox Noir was a better description. She could make out the familiar orange flute in his hand as well as the flecks of orange and white that had been added to his costume. 

Fox Noir brought his hands up crossing them before bringing them back down to his sides. With that Chat Noir and the other Viperion vanished. Brown eyes grew wide as the magic was dispelled leaving only two people on the roof. She had been right… The reason they couldn’t seem to catch them. It wasn’t just because they were fast.  Like the other miraculous there was a time limit. After an illusion was created the user had five minutes before they transformed back. Each time they lost them they would appear on another roof buildings away. Alya had assumed that the heroes had just been moving fast, but that wasn’t it. It had been Fox Noir creating a new mirage just feet away.

“Whoa..” Nino whispered. “They were fakes…”

The pair kept watching seeing to test her theory. If she was wrong then Ladybug would appear at any second. A flash of orange light wrapped around Fox Noir before his costume returned to normal. Still no Ladybug… For a while, Chat Noir and Viperion stayed on the roof. They were talking she assumed. She could see their mouths moving but their expressions were hard to read.

“I wish we could get closer,” Alya whispered to Nino.

Moving would be pointless… By the time they got out of her apartment, the duo could have moved on. And even if they were still talking how exactly did they plan on getting on top of the building to eavesdrop. They would either be caught attempting and in the meantime, they would miss on catching this on video.

Whatever they were talking about must have been serious. In her interactions, Chat Noir was always so lively. He cracked jokes and flirted with the other female heroes shamelessly. He was animated when he spoke, truly a character. But now his body language was more reserved. Were they talking about Marinette? Or maybe Ladybug...?

The conversations wrapped up moments later with the two going their separate ways. Once the heroes were out of her range she lowered her phone stopping the recording. Though she hadn’t heard their conversation she had been able to learn a great deal. She had been right about them using the fox miraculous to create a fake Ladybug. In fact, Chat Noir had used it to create a mirage of the three of them. Even their goodbyes had been abnormal. Typically Ladybug would go with them to retrieve the miraculous after the job was done. But Chat Noir had gone in the opposite direction. He could have circled back but still, that felt like a stretch. 

Whoever Viperion was, he was keeping his miraculous with him. The idea felt foreign… At every turn, Ladybug had been against anyone keeping their miraculous beyond the fight. But Chat Noir hadn’t… He had even insisted that Rena Rouge become a permanent member of their team. 

If Chat Noir had recruited Viperion then it made sense that he would allow him to keep the miraculous on him. Alya saved the video to the cloud on her phone before she replayed it again. She and Nino watched the video a few times over as they processed it again. She had proof that was solid enough… Now all that was left was to confront Chat Noir with her findings. 

*

Adrien let out a yawn as he sunk down onto the white sofa. He had just gotten back from patrol but his work wasn’t done yet. Thin fingers began to unfold the square of paper in his hand. Corner by corner the paper unraveled consuming the coffee table. It was littered with marks in pen and highlighter from earlier that night. Green eyes scanned the map studying their findings. Things had changed since he discovered that Marinette was Ladybug… They knew that Hawkmoth was planning something big… And that their team leader was at the center of it. It gave them more information to theorize with.

He and Viperion had determined that Hawkmoth had been following Marinette the day of the fireworks show extensively. They must have caught her off guard… Without the time or a place to hide and transform. Instead, she had opted to run. It explained why she had attempted to call Master Fu. She hadn’t contacted him because she didn’t need him… Without using her miraculous she didn’t have a way to get a hold of Chat Noir... At least not a way that she was aware of. 

They couldn’t say how long the fight had lasted but given that there were zero witnesses it must have been quick. The feather he had recovered from the site had been the size of his arm, meaning the sentimonster it belonged to was huge. If the creator had carried Marinette away someone would have seen it. Whether it be security cameras or a living person. None of which had been found by the police.

Adrien hated to think about it but Marinette was probably unconscious when they took her. He couldn’t imagine his classmate or partner going quietly. The thought made his stomach twist again…  The alternative to her being unconscious was that they had tied her up with a gag… He didn’t want to think about that image either… He hoped that she was ok… Without her miraculous Hawkmoth had no reason to hurt her… But if that was the case she would be home… 

This series of theories led them to this map. They knew that Hawkmoth must live in Paris… Why else terror the city for their miraculous? When he did appear in person he was often close to the center of the city as well. Akumatizations happened all over Paris but most often in the inner city. Never on the outskirts leading to the suburbs; meaning that Hawkmoth was close by.

If the sentimonster hadn’t transported Marinette then she was moved by some other means. It was too late to take the subway and carrying an unconscious girl would have been suspicious enough to draw the eyes of anyone passing by. They had to get her away from the scene quickly. Undoubtedly, she was still in Paris. Close but just out of reach... 

On the map, they marked where the feathers and her phone had been found. As well as the path they assumed she took to get home. Then they circled the places Hawkmoth had been seen in person as well as Mayura. Bit by bit they had gone over buildings they knew Marinette couldn’t be in.

Luka had surprised him in this aspect. He worked part-time as a delivery boy and knew the ins and outs of nearly every street. He was quick to mark the locations of their friend’s houses as well as popular places she liked to visit. Viperion’s knowledge of the city didn’t stop there. Living on a boat gave him information about the various boats that were docked and where. 

Adrien felt a bit embarrassed… Luka knew Marinette so well… No wonder she liked him... Those two felt so in sync when they were together. He thought that he and Ladybug had been like that but most of the time he had just been following orders. Without her, he struggled at every step. Not only that, years of being holed up in his room began to show. Chat Noir may have soared through the city by night. But Adrien struggled to recall which streets flowed into each other. 

He hadn’t made much progress by himself… He should have left the map with Luka. He at least knew what he was doing with it. Adrien had considered it before deciding to keep it with himself. He had thought, ‘what would Ladybug do?’ Undoubtedly, Ladybug would have kept it, only bringing it out when necessary. 

If they could narrow down the path that Hawkmoth had taken when he abducted Marinette they would be able to locate her. It had to be close to the center of town, that much he knew. He had done it in a way to either avoid all cameras or found an inconspicuous way to transport her. But where… Where was she…? 

The teen could feel his frustration begin to bubble over. If things had been in reverse she would have found him by now… He couldn’t shake the feeling of guilt paired with resentment for himself. The answer was probably looking him square in the face and he had no clue. 

With Hawkmoth there was a pattern to his behavior. He often akumatized people multiple times but with a slight twist. Lady Wifi had been created to expose Ladybug’s identity. She had been akumatized again to apprehend him when Felix had impersonated him. Her ability to pause people in real life and travel through devices made her a difficult foe. 

There was always a trend with how he worked. Even now, this wasn’t the first time Marinette had been singled out by Hawkmoth. He had tried to akumatize her entire family before. But he had failed to…  If he could figure out which path they took he would be able to tell how they had transported Marinette. He just had to solve the puzzle. Adrien stared at the map trying to think of where they could have gone.

Ever since he had found out about Marinette’s abduction they had been on borrowed time… They didn’t know when they would find her or what Hawkmoth had planned. He had gone completely silent even before the attack. 

“How did Ladybug do it?” Adrien commented exasperatedly. “How did she always find the answer?”

Plagg floated over the map studying the twists and turns of each street. Trixx joined him carrying another large chunk of cheddar cheese in hand. The orange kwami stared in confusion at the overlapping lines that streaked through Paris.

“Don’t beat yourself up about it,” Plagg replied.

“It’s hard not to,” He sighed. “We don’t know when Hawkmoth will attack.”

“But you do know that Marinette and Tikki are still in Paris and they’re close,” Trixx added.

“Even if he does,” Plagg added. “We can’t fix the damage but we can get rid of it.”

“Between the six of us we can figure it out,” Trixx declared.

The six of them? That’s right… It wasn’t just him... He had Luka, Sass as well as Plagg and Trixx. Not to mention Master Fu. Though he tried to keep visits to a minimum the guardian was there to help them. He didn’t have to fix this by himself… He wasn’t alone. This wasn’t solely his burden to carry, he had a team. 

“Thanks, guys.”

“Anytime,” Plagg shrugged. 

He had gotten caught up in it all he forgot that he wasn’t doing this by himself. By putting all of the responsibility on his shoulders he had almost done the exact thing that he disliked about Ladybug. Her plans were brilliant, they often worked flawlessly. But she had a habit of keeping everyone else out of her creative process. Leaving him feeling more like a spectator than a participant.

This wasn’t completely her fault either... He could have pushed for more from her… The lack of shared information between them had reached a fever pitch before. But, ultimately he had let it go. He didn’t want to argue, to fight with her. It had been easy to let her have her way. A decision that he deeply regretted. 

His eyes scanned the map once more taking in spots that they had marked. The answer was right under his nose he knew it, he just wasn’t looking in the right direction. Adrien leaned back over the map taking it in. Even if they narrowed down Marinette’s location to somewhere in the inner city that was still a lot of ground to cover. Without her miraculous she was just an ordinary teen... Truthfully a locked room without a window would be enough to contain them. With this knowledge in hand, it meant that her location didn’t have to be a large building.

It also means that she could be in any building locked away. Thinking it over he needed more information about who lived where in the city. A map that would list which were homes and businesses. A list of occupied buildings as well as vacant ones. Just because a place wasn’t registered to someone didn’t mean that it was empty.

Townhall would have the information that he needed. It was already late into the night though, the office wouldn’t be open until just before class started. Even though it meant having to wait he felt better. He was getting closer to solving the mystery bit by bit. Once they had the list Luka could check on his bike to scout the area. 

Adrien folded the map back up and slipped it into his backpack before letting out a yawn. Sleep had been calling him for hours and with his recent breakthrough, he was finally willing to answer. After a quick shower, he slid under the covers beside Trixx and Plagg. After a series of deep breathes he could feel his body relaxing, within seconds he was fast asleep.

*

“What are you going to do now that you have,” Nino began before whispering in her ear, “ you know what? ”

He was talking about the video… Alya knew that they couldn’t broadcast the truth that they had discovered. The whole city would freak out if they knew that Ladybug was in danger…. She speculated that was the reason why Chat Noir had used the fox miraculous in the first place. She had to give him credit because it worked…

The moment she began to form her theory about Ladybug being missing she had felt more on edge than before. Things weren’t easy for anyone with Marinette gone… They all had their share of sleepless nights and fears… But deep down… The thought of Ladybug and Chat Noir being able to fix everything with a Lucky Charm had made falling asleep at night a little bit easier.

“ We’re going to talk to Chat Noir about it,” Alya reminded him. “I don’t think he’s doing it to hurt anyone… And telling him about my theory might get us closer to getting Marinette back..”

Nino knew that there was nothing he could do to sway her. At the end of it all, where she went, he would be by her side through all of it. They were a team, the two of them. Through thick or thin.  The fear from before still hadn’t gone away. He was still scared, worried about everything. But it didn’t stop him... If his friends needed him he’d fight till the very end for them. When night fell they would seek out the new leader of the Miraculous Team to answer their questions. 

The couple had agreed to keep the conversation about what they found to a minimum during school. They couldn’t risk it getting out to their peers. If even one of them found out they risked the rest of the class learning of their discovery. From there it would be bound to spread into the ears of the rest of Paris, person to person. 

Just like the other nights they took to the city streets and waited. Alya couldn’t say for sure if they would see the real heroes or just a mirage tonight. Either way, it didn’t matter the mirages could still be used to get Fox Noir’s attention. 

She had even managed to persuade Nino to ditch his costume for this outing. They needed Chat Noir to recognize them without a doubt or a trace of suspicion. Alya borrowed Nino’s binoculars using them to aid her eyes as she scanned the sky. Luck must have been on her side because she found both Viperion and Chat Noir en route to each other. Noticeably without Ladybug…Alya called out to the heroes waving her arms to get their attention. Much to her pleasure the costume-clad men rushed to her. She waited until they were close before she spoke to them.

“I think I found something to help with finding Marinette,” Alya began.

“I’m all ears. But I think we should go somewhere more private then,” Chat Noir suggested.

The four glanced around at the bustling streets and nodded in agreement. They had to be more cautious as to who was near them. No one knew who Hawkmoth was or where he was. He could be anyone and anywhere. The last thing they needed was to get a lead and then have their secret be exposed. Viperion and Chat Noir relocated the teens to a small alleyway away from the main traffic. 

“What did you find out?” Chat Noir asked.

“Actually… I’d feel better if I could talk to Ladybug about this,” Alya admitted sheepishly.

Chat Noir knew that this was coming…Eventually, someone would request Ladybug by name. He felt bad lying to Alya… She was his friend… His classmate. But it couldn’t be avoided. No one could know the truth. 

“Ladybug is running a bit behind today, but I’ll be happy to pass on your message to her,” Chat Noir replied.

“It can’t wait,” she stressed. “She has to know as soon as possible.”

Alya was a natural at journalism. She was able to piece together the oddest clues to find the bigger picture. She had discovered that Ladybug was centuries years old on her blog. If anyone had found a solid lead on Marinette, it would be her. 

“If you can only talk to Ladybug then I’ll go get her,” Chat Noir proposed.

Everything would be ok as long as they didn’t touch. She would never know that the two were illusions. He turned on his heels quickly and began to extend his pole to take off. Alya raced after him taking hold of his tail giving it a solid tug pulling him back in. If he left he would just use the fox miraculous on her to trick her. 

“Not so fast, kitty,” Alya called out. “If you go get Ladybug people might figure out we’re here.”

“Maybe you could just call her?” Nino suggested.

Relocating for privacy would be pointless to see the heroes move in and out of the same area. This felt like the easiest way to know… If Chat Noir called and Ladybug came she could try to touch her. Nothing extreme just grabbing her arm or something. That way she would know if it was a mirage or not. 

Chat Noir sighed before agreeing with them. He didn’t know what else to do… He took a step away to make the call despite knowing what the answer would be. He had called Ladybug several times. Even more, after he knew she was missing… He had been waiting… Praying to hear her voice on the other end… A rare treat that he would have to earn back.

If he made the call he could pretend that Ladybug was still busy. But then they may feel like she doesn’t care enough. He’d have to make it up to them with a mirage later. He didn’t want Ladybug’s reputation to be tarnished because of him. Staff in hand he accessed the camera inside of it. He pulled up the familiar contact and listened for it to ring. Once… Twice…

“She’s not coming,” Alya said softly sighing.

She had been right… She was right… Then why did she feel so terrible?

“No, she’s probably just busy,” Chat Noir apologized. 

“....Dude…” Nino began, “We know she’s not coming.”

When Chat Noir opened his mouth the dismiss the theory Alya held out her phone at eye level. The video of the mirage on the rooftop began to play before his eyes. He could feel a lump forming in his throat. They had been caught…

“... She hasn’t been in Paris for a while,” Alya added. “Has she?”

Viperion tensed seeing the footage of the mirage. They had been clear as day… Or rather clear as night. They had been so sure that no one had been watching… Every time Chat Noir used the power he had been so careful… How… And, were they the only ones who had seen it?

“We won’t tell anyone!” Nino interjected. “We swear!”

“She’s been a mirage since… Since Marinette went missing,” Alya concluded. “I had a feeling about this..”

Chat Noir wanted to lie to them… To deny it all… But how could he? Alya’s amber eyes had already seen through his ruse. His friends were looking at him with pleading eyes. Wide eyes, wanting to know if the fate of their heroine… Lying now would feel like a smack in the face…

“We haven’t shown this to anyone else..” Alya informed him. “We’re not trying to cause you trouble… We just want to help….”

Nino stepped closer taking Alya’s hand into his own. 

“Ladybug’s our friend too,” Nino added.

 “If she’s in trouble… If she’s hurt… We want to be able to help.”

“Handing out flyers, interviewing people,” Chat Noir listed, “you are helping.”

“We know that we can do more… That we can help you and Viperion,” Alya explained “I’m…Rena Rouge…”

“And… I’m Carapace..”

*

He had two hours… 

Two hours to decide what he was going to do…

Chat Noir paced the rooftop as his thoughts hammered away in his skull. Alya knew… Both Alya and Nino hadn’t just figured it out but they had caught them red-handed. Chat cursed himself, knowing that it was his fault. They had promised not to tell anyone else but that wasn’t the worrisome part.

They had exposed their identities to him… The couple had done it to extend their assistance to the return of their friend… It was bad enough that he had known that Luka was Viperion. Ladybug had wanted it to remain a secret to protect them. When she returned she would be livid to know that they had broken their promise.

Adrien didn’t want to drag them into this… He didn’t want to put any more of his friends in harm’s way… Chat Noir had expressed his concerns about how dangerous the mission was. They said they realized that it was dangerous, that didn’t deter them. He reminded them that Ladybug had instructed that their identities stay a secret. They confessed to having been given their miraculous and the same time before, exposing themselves to each other. 

Alya asked that he think it over… He wanted to tell them that his answer was no. That he wouldn’t loan them their miraculous… But that didn’t seem fair… If things had been reversed… He would want them to let him help. Marinette… Ladybug… She was dear to both of them… Even given what he had learned about her… Even if things were complicated between them… He would never stop trying to bring her back.

If he did let them join… Ladybug would be angry at his decision… Bringing them in he wanted to be honest with them. He didn’t want to dance around information as he had at first with Viperion. He would have to tell them everything…  Revealing the secrets to them also meant that he would have to reveal Ladybug’s identity to them… He felt his heart sink at the idea… He had told Luka out of necessity…  Marinette had kept that secret from everyone… She had worked so hard to keep it… And he would throw all of that hard work away with a single whisper.

But… Was there any real benefit from keeping their identities secret from each other…? If Ladybug had known who he was, she could have just called him on his phone that night… If he had at least known who the other users were then he could have assembled a team with experience sooner.

In his trials of filling in for Ladybug, he realized that this was much more of an uphill battle. Even with what little information they did have things weren’t looking good. If Hawkmoth was waiting to strike with another swarm of Akumas they were defenseless. Without the miracle cure, the fight may drag on for ages. If rescuing Marinette was a trap waiting for them, they would need more people to fight alongside them. They needed more people…

On the other end, there was Ladybug’s wrath… She would undoubtedly be angry about the choices that he had made in her absence. Adrien’s mind wandered back to their argument in New York… When she said she couldn’t trust him it felt like his heart had shattered into pieces…  They had made up but he wasn’t sure that she would be able to forgive him again… 

He thought that he had crossed that bridge ages ago… That he was ok with her hating him if it meant that Marinette was safe… Now he was having second thoughts… The image of her icy glare came to his mind. What could he do? What should he do…?

His pacing picked up speed as he tried to find a solution… One that could satisfy everyone involved… He could let Alya and Nino help but not reveal Ladybug’s identity. But that would be counterproductive… He then risked the two figuring out the truth and being angry with him for withholding information… That would only lead to infighting and they needed to stick together,

Chat Noir could refuse… But that wouldn’t stop them from pursuing their lead. If they kept secrets from him he wouldn’t be able to protect them. He needed to keep them safe from anything that was out there… Knowing that Marinette had loaned Alya and Nino miraculous made them even more of a target than before. No matter how hard he tried to rearrange the puzzle pieces he could find the solution that fits perfectly. 

Hawkmoth was probably watching anyone close to Ladybug and Marinette… If he gave them miraculous they would at least have a way to protect themselves. A way to contact him for help… The argument was solid but at the same time, it meant they would be on the front lines of any fight.

When things got difficult he had a habit of leaning on Ladybug. He watched her, mimicked her actions. She was brilliant after all… But now he couldn’t… The reality of things was that she was gone. He kept trying to tell himself that it was only temporary… That she would be back before he knew it…

But, it hadn’t been true… Weeks had passed… He wasn’t the temporary leader of the miraculous team… He wasn’t just filling up the space until she returned… He was the only one with the most experience fighting Hawkmoth and using miraculous. He and Ladybug had agreed to be partners after all… It was time for him to take up the full responsibility of what that meant. 

Everyone had their eyes on him since that fateful day. Until they could continue their work as partners he was the leader…When she came back he would deal with the aftermath… The others would be following his commands the entire way. It was only fair that he also take the blame. Chat Noir departed from the rooftop ready to deliver his verdict. He met with Viperion first before they split off to bring Alya and Nino to the spot for their meeting. Once they were all together they took refuge behind the side of a chimney to give them cover.

“This isn’t going to be like a normal fight with an Akuma,” Chat Noir stressed. “Are you both sure that you’re up for it?”

“We don’t scare that easily,” Rena Rouge replied. “We mean it. We’ll do whatever it takes to bring them both back.”

The feline smiled and nodded in reply. From there he listed off the rules. First, no one, else, can know. They would be given their miraculous full-time and it was their job to keep them hidden and out of sight. Second, sensitive information has to be kept a secret from everyone. Third, if it ever becomes too much… They are allowed to leave… He won’t force them to continue.  From there he told them what he and Viperion had found out. He took out the map showing them the area the two had suspected that Hawkmoth was holding them. They nodded along agreeing that Marinette and Ladybug must still be close by. They to be in Paris somewhere. 

“I think that Hawkmoth took Marinette to create another mass akumatization,” Rena Rouge explained. 

Without Ladybug, there would be no one to fight that many akumas,” Carapace added.

A mass akumatization? The theory held water… They might be right… Viperion looked over to Chat Noir as the elephant in the room was brought up again… Why did Hawkmoth take Marinette?

“We don’t have enough information to know for sure what he’s planning,” Chat Noir surmised before signing. “But we do know why Hawkmoth took Marinette Dupain-Cheng.”

Viperion wore an equally pained look on his face. Rena Rouge and Carapace studied the grim faces of their comrades. They didn’t know if they were ready… But being in the dark left so many more other dark theories. 

“Marinette is Ladybug.” 

Confessing it over and over again did nothing to soothe the pain in his chest. He had done it… He had exposed her secret to Nino and Alya. Two people that he hoped would be the final ones to know. Rena Rouge and Carapace froze, taking time to process what they had just heard. Marinette was… Ladybug? Her best friend… How could she have not known? Why hadn’t they done more? Judging by Viperion and Chat Noir they had discovered this not too long ago… 

They looked so sad… Did they know Marinette? They must have… Knowing that Marinette had recruited her and Nino… Then Viperion was most likely a friend too. As for Chat Noir he had saved Marinette before, the two could have befriended each other as well.

“... Dude… No way,” Carapace whispered. 

“There was no other logical answer for why Hawkmoth would abduct her…” Viperion added. “I didn’t want to believe it either… But when Chat Noir told me he had figured it out… Everything made sense.”

“... She’s my best friend and… I never knew,” Alya said crestfallen. Her eyes stung as tears began to form.

“Ladybug didn’t want anyone to know her identity… Not even me…” Chat Noir added. “It isn’t your fault. But you can help get her back.”

Rena whipped away her tears and nodded in agreement. This was no time to cry… This time was for finding Marinette… For helping Chat Noir. 

“I told you both this because I don’t want us to have any secrets between us… Any of us,” Chat Noir clarified. “Which is why I think that we should know each other’s identities.”

Rena Rouge froze before nodding. She already knew who Carapace was… She had for some time. As for Viperion, she hadn’t the slightest clue. When Chat said no secret identities… Did he also mean himself? 

“I agree,” Viperiond replied. “If we know who each other are, we can help keep each other safe.”

Chat Noir couldn’t rewind time… He couldn’t go back and give Marinette the same support and security that was being offered to the others. But from now on out, none of them would ever be alone like Ladybug had been. 

Despite being high up Chat Noir didn’t want to risk anyone else seeing them. He asked Rena Rouge to create a mirage to keep their meeting a secret. She made a mirage to cloak them before creating an image of them leaving the location. On one side of them was a chimney and to the other was the illusion of empty space.  They knew who Rena Rouge and Carapace were, that part of the mystery had been solved. But the duo was still in disguise. Viperion broke his transformation, returning to his normal attire of ripped jeans and a Jagged Stone t-shirt. 

“Awesome dude,” Nino exclaimed. 

“I had a feeling that Marinette would have picked you,” Alya commented. 

Marinette and Luka had gotten on well from the start. He was calm and clever, qualities that would make him a great hero. She sure knew how to pick them. It was good to know that Viperion was someone that they already knew. It would make teamwork easier. Once the attention on Luka had died down they turned their attention to Chat Noir. The blond looked ready but Alya felt uneasy at the idea. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to know… She had for a while, the same with ladybug… But… As they say, curiosity killed the cat.

“Are you sure?” Rena Rouge asked. “You and Ladybug… “

She paused having caught herself in the phrasing. It was one thing for Viperion to reveal himself to them. Luka… Nino and herself… They were temporary team members. After Ladybug is rescued… After Marinette is back and safe, their mission would end. But Chat Noir’s wouldn’t… She didn’t want him to do this in the name of being fair only for it to backfire or for him to regret it later on.

“I’m sure,” Chat Noir replied reassuring her. “... I never liked the idea of keeping my identity a secret from people I care about. Ladybug thought that it was necessary… But it isn’t… Not anymore.”

People he cared about…? The phrase lingered in the air after he said it. Though she rarely considered it… Did she know the real Chat Noir? Had they met somewhere in the city before? Were they friends? She hadn’t expected to find out that Luka was among them… Yet here he was, clear as the starless sky. Knowing that Marinette was Ladybug, anything felt possible.

In the mix of her thoughts, Chat Noir broke his transformation. Messy blond locks were replaced with neatly combed bangs. A black catsuit became blue jeans, a black top, and a white button-up. Their eyes grew wide as the group stared back at emerald green eyes. The trio grew silent as they took it in. 

“Adrien?” Rena Rouge exclaimed in a whisper.

“Whoa,” Nino gasped. “Dude, it was you the whole time?!”

“Since the beginning,” Adrien replied sheepishly.

Rena Rouge stood frozen in shock. She had toyed with the idea once or twice in her head but she had never considered it long enough for it to be an actual theory. Her mind rushed with theories and questions. She had so many…  Alya wanted to ask him about everything but she stopped… Remembering why they were here. Asking him fifty questions about his role as a hero and about Ladybug wouldn’t be just in poor taste. The guilt and the pain she felt were nothing compared to what Adrien had been living with for so long.  The reoccurring absences… How Ladybug and Chat Noir always managed to show up at the school in time… Why Luka was chosen… Why she and Nino had been chosen… It made sense… All of it did. 

“Now that we know everyone’s identity we can keep each other safe,” Adrien surmised. 

“Right,” Rena Rouge agreed.

“The Miraculous team is back,” Carapace declared.

Adrien stuck his fist out into the center of their circle. The others followed after him with hopeful smiles on their faces. With all of them working together they would be able to bring Marinette back in no time. Their voices rang out in unison as chanted their famous phrase.

Chapter Text

Marinette bent at the waist, feeling the soft pull along the back of her legs. She let her arms hang down to the ground grazing her white socks. After a few seconds, she went deeper pressing the palm of her left hand onto the cool tile. Her soothing practice was interrupted by the pain in her chest spiking. She straightened back up feeling the pain increase.

Recently, she had started stretching when she had the time. And free time was something she had in excess. For a while now it was just her. Hawkmoth hadn't come back in five meal cycles. Or was it six? She couldn’t remember… 

It didn’t make much sense, stretching that is… There was nowhere for her to go after her warmup. The time was spent to do what exactly? To pace as far as the chain would let her? She was surprised that she hadn’t worn a hole in the tile from how much she paced. At best it kept her warm. The heat of the room changed rapidly and without warning usually. Recently she had gone through another cold spell.

Still, stretching was better than doing nothing. Doing nothing ate away at her. Hawkmoth’s words… His comments about her ‘licking her wounds,’ stuck with her. She didn’t want to waste time… Not anymore.

Doing something felt better than sitting around. Somewhere outside these walls, Chat Noir and Viperion were trying to keep the city safe… And maybe they were looking for her too. It felt like a smack in the face to not put in any effort at all if they were trying their best. She had to be ready… Just in case… Even if all she did was stretch it was better than doing nothing. It was better than wallowing in her own self-pity. It wasn’t like stretching was the easiest thing she could do. The task wasn’t without obstacles which was why she kept doing it. 

She couldn’t do much with her right arm. Nothing that puts stress on that wrist. Then there was the pain in her chest. The pain wasn’t as bad as it had been but that didn’t mean she wasn’t cautious. She needed something that she could work on. A temporary goal to keep her mind off of things. As she finished up her stretching the soft beep sounded off announcing that she had a visitor. She frowned, dreading her next interaction with her captures. She was still full so it wasn’t time to eat again… She had showered recently too. 

Then... What did they want..? As the door slid open it revealed Mayura with the same black box, a step behind her was Hawkmoth. Her stomach twisted into knots as she stared at the two.  The teen watched as Mayura wordlessly took out the content of the box onto the table. It was the same first aid materials as the first time. Nothing out of the ordinary… Nothing worth being invested in. The anxiety in her dissipated once she realized what was happening. 

She wondered what mood Hawkmoth was in… His expression was a neutral one, leaving nothing for her to work with. What was he thinking? What did he want? If this was just about her wrist, he could have sent Mayura in by herself. It wouldn’t be any different from her meals.  Mayura motioned for her to sit down. She could refuse because of the principle of the issue. But what principal was there now? Not wanting help from them? Help from them was all she had.

Refusing now would be pointless, the first aid was for her benefit. She tried to not think about it but her wrist ached. The appeal of a cool icepack was far too tempting to refuse. Refusing care now could lead to complications in the future. With no better or even other options, Marinette took her seat across from Hawkmoth.

He extended his hand out across the table the same as he had before. His expression remained the same; neutral. She tried to see past his mask, to see if his temper was boiling just below the surface but couldn’t find anything. It was hard to imagine him not being angry with her.

This time around, she extended her arm out with no fuss. If he wasn’t angry with her, prolonging her own care would certainly do it. Hawkmoth was a lot of things, but being patient wasn’t one of them. Their last encounter had gone better than she could have predicted. Maybe that was the cause for his good mood? She didn’t know…

Thin glove-clad hands undid the brace to reveal her bare arm. Marinette stared at the discolored skin with a grimace. How had it gotten worse? The area was consumed with dark purple and blue bruising just as before. Only this time a sickly green had joined the mix.

“Injuries like these, look worse before they get better” Hawkmoth commented.

She glanced up at him feeling confused. Was that supposed to make her feel better? What he said was at least true. Living in a bakery she had gotten her share of burns and cuts over the years. They would get ugly and discolored but would then mellow out, sometimes barely leaving a scar in their place.  She hoped that he was right… That her wrist, like everything else that happened in this room, would fade away into a translucent mark. That way everything would just become another memory. 

The villain examined the area over and over again; taking note of any other swelling or abnormalities. She noticed as he shifted her arm to get a different view that he always left one hand there to keep her wrist as straight as possible. He was treating it more like a delicate souffle than the rag doll she was to him earlier.

Why was he being so nice?

He lowered her wrist down onto a rolled-up white towel before placing the icepack on top. Words failed to describe how nice it felt against her joints. And now came the worst part; waiting. As the gel pack worked its magic she was left face to face with her enemy. 

“...How is the pain?” He asked.

Marinette blinked a few times unsure if she had heard him correctly. He was asking how much it hurt? It ached, constantly. The pain was unlike anything she had experienced and it never went away. Was that what he wanted to hear? Being the culprit… Why did he care? He had been the one to attack her. If it hadn’t been for him, she wouldn’t be stuck in this room. 

“.... It hurts,” she replied curtly.

“Medication would ease the pain,” Hawkmoth suggested.

The thought hadn’t crossed her mind… She didn’t have any with her. There might have been some in her purse but that was long gone. She had tried to soothe her injuries with her own resources. Those were scarce leaving her little to work with.  Why was he bringing it up, anyway? Was he offering her medication to ease the pain? No, it wasn’t an offer, he wanted something in exchange. He wanted information out of her. It wasn’t worth it… She didn’t care how bad the pain was, she had dealt with it up until now, and she would be fine.

“Let me guess, your code wouldn’t allow you to accept something from your enemy?” He inquired.

“.... I don’t need any,” she lied, dismissing his offer.

“The bruises state otherwise,” He said smugly. “I told you before… You might be able to fool others but, you’re a terrible liar.”

Marinette fought the urge to roll her eyes. She didn’t think catching her in that lie was much of a victory. The evidence was literally, right in front of them. Still, she bit her tongue. She didn’t know how long he would help her. She didn’t have the means to do this herself. More importantly, she didn’t want to anger him. She had gotten lucky last time, and luck was something she was running low on.

The silence settled back in. With her arm occupied by the ice pack, she had nothing else to do. He seemed to take his nurse duties rather seriously, meaning, for the time being, she was safe. Sitting at this table was anything but pleasant. Staring her enemy down across a table was more than just uncomfortable. 

Instead, she began to let her eyes wander. Nothing about the room had changed but it was better than staring at him. The room had tall ceilings, she wondered if the rest of this place did. The rest meant what was beyond this room. She couldn’t shake the feeling that wherever she was, there was more beyond the door.

“Do you remember Syren?” He asked.

“Huh?” Marinette replied.

She had been broken out of her daze by his question. Syren..? What was he talking about? Who was? Then it came back to her, Kim’s friend… Hawkmoth had turned her into a lovesick sea monster. That poor girl… Hawkmoth had taken advantage of her broken heart and used her to hurt the city. 

As the memory flooded back she could feel her anger rise in her chest. Another innocent is made into a victim of Hawkmoth’s cruel game of chess. How many more would he hurt until he was satisfied? She may have had more greed than Chloe but Hawkmoth… His was on an entirely new level. Just as her temper rose she pushed it down. Getting angry… Showing him that she was upset wouldn’t help her. He might have been trying to instigate an argument with his question. If she stayed calm she would have a better chance of finding out what he wanted.

“... I remember,” she answered evenly.

“Her power was extraordinary,” he remarked

“You flooded most of Paris,” Marinette replied bitterly.

“True,” he admitted. “But that was only possible because of how strong of an Akuma she was. The stronger the emotions the stronger the Akuma.”

Having your heartbroken can do that… She understood the feeling, even more so now than before. Not being able to protect those around her… That broke her heart. Before she thought that it existed in the appearance of Lila or Chloe… Then she thought that it was Kagami. But she hadn’t been heartbroken then. It hurts to think that Adrien would like someone else… But it wasn’t the same.

Chat Noir now… He knew about heartbreak. She had broken Chat Noir’s heart time and time again. Even as he showered her with compliments and flirtatious comments she thought that he was joking. Even after she knew that he wasn't, she hadn’t tried to fall in love with him. The last time had probably been the final straw. In their time apart he had realized how cruel she really was to him. That was what was taking him so long…

Then there was the second part of what he said. Stronger emotions for stronger Akumas. That explained why he went after Chloe time and time again. If she wasn’t throwing a person into a frenzy, she was surrounded by one herself. But why was he telling her this…?

“Flooding the city made for the best defense and offense,” Hawkmoth mused. 

He lifted the ice off and began to examine her wrist once more. The skin wasn’t as puffy but it was still just as discolored. He reached into the black box retrieving a white bottle of cream. The foe explained that it was to help with the pain since she refused his offer for pain medication. Marinette nodded, allowing him to continue. 

“The plan was perfect,” he declared. “Until you and Chat Noir appeared with new enhancements.”

She found herself wincing slightly as he applied the cream to the affected area. Marinette had kept her focus on his face as he spoke. She felt perplexed… He didn’t seem angry. Even after he brought up his failure in front of her.  The Hawkmoth that she knew… The one that had abducted her, seemed without flaw. He had played a game so long that she had failed to foresee this situation as a possibility. Even as he spoke he wasn’t enraged as he blamed her for his failure.

His grasp on her wrist hadn’t tightened up either, no, he was trying to be gentle with her. Why? She couldn’t help but wonder why…  She stared back into his grey eyes searching. Once again, she couldn’t read his expression. He didn’t seem mad, frustrated, or even smug. Silence filled the space between them. It grew so quiet that even the air vents could be heard. Marinette kept her eyes on him, watching, waiting for the slightest change. As for Hawkmoth, he continued his task almost ignoring the teen across from him.

As he finished applying the cream he held onto her wrist. This time he looked up at the teen but with no malice in his eyes. No, the grey orbs that stared back at him looked genuinely curious. Grey eyes showed a certain intrigue like she was the one holding the key to a vault of secrets.

“How did you do it?” He asked.

The bluenette froze at his question. She could feel her body tense up and a cold sweat wash over her. That was what he wanted to know… That’s what he had been leading her towards… He wanted to know about the powerups. She could feel his eyes boring a hole through her very being.

It wasn’t his expression that terrified her… Now it was what he would do after she answered him. She could feel her mouth go dry and she debated on what to say back. Her first thought was to lie. To say something like, ‘ the guardian came to us with the power-ups, I don’t know anything else.’ But, what if that didn’t work? What if he knew that she was lying?

‘You’re a terrible liar.’

This wouldn’t be like the time before… She didn’t have any elaborate story to tell him. He would know… If she lied… He would know… When she lied he would lose his patience with her. With her wrist still in his grasp, she was in no position to escape. Though the cream was at work slowly washing away the throbbing pain, it couldn’t numb everything. It was just as she had thought before… A broken wrist was one type of pain but broken fingers… Dislocated shoulder… Those were completely different… With Mayura standing off to the side she would have no way out. She was trapped… Completely and utterly trapped.

Sitting there staring back at him. How many seconds had passed? She didn’t know… If she took too long to answer he would get angry, she had to say something. Anything was better than nothing. 

“... The fins?” Marinette inquired.

“You could breathe underwater and have enhanced speed while swimming,” Hawkmoth added.

Despite her delay in responding he didn’t seem upset with her. He wasn’t angry, she could feel a bit of relief wash over her. He wasn’t mad at her… Not yet at least. Where did she go from here? If she kept stalling his calm exterior would vanish.  Every inch of her being was screaming for her to just tell him the truth. He had said it himself… She wouldn’t be punished for being honest… The honest truth was that she didn’t know much about the subject. Just tell him… Be honest…

Giving away this information wouldn’t hurt Chat Noir… Hawkmoth had brought the cream to ease the pain. He was making a deal with her, that much she had gathered. The medical treatment in exchange for information. Like all of his contracts, they were often unfair and immoral. If she had known from the beginning would she agree? Part of her wanted to say that she wouldn’t… But, she needed medical attention, and first aid that only he could provide without a change in her position. If this was what he wanted in return… Then she could do it. She could be honest with him. He helped her and in return, she helped him. 

“... It was a powerup,” Marinette explained. 

There was more silence between them again. Yet his expression hadn’t changed, he still looked at her with curious eyes. He must have wanted her to continue. This was an extended response question, not a multiple choice. In the past giving away information felt like an attack on her very being but it didn’t feel that way anymore.

“The Kwamis have power-ups,” She continued. “There’s one for water, ice, and space travel.”

As she explained each powerup she found herself relaxing. Her mouth no longer felt like it was filled with sand. Her muscles had stopped seizing up. Even as she explained everything, Hawkmoth remained at ease. At one point he finished with her wrist and placed it back into the brace. 

But, Marinette didn’t stop there. Even without the impending threat, she kept talking. Explaining that the formula needed to be ingested by the holder or the Kwami. The more she spoke, she almost felt happy. The feeling spread through her entire body like the warm glow of Christmas lights in Paris. Everything was going well until it came for her to talk about the ingredients… She froze, remembering how limited her information was about the subject.

“... I don’t know the ingredients,” she confessed.

The euphoria she had been experiencing before came to a crashing halt. She could feel a cold sweat wash return. This was all the information that she had… But he didn’t know that…  She could recall him stating that she wouldn’t be hurt if she just told the truth. Well now was the time to test that theory. Hawkmoth fought to keep himself from smiling at her actions. She was clearly panicking towards the end. He could see how wide her eyes had grown before informing him that was where her information came to a close. He hadn’t been forced to threaten her this time. No, she had finally put what he taught her to good use. 

Mayura gathered the items from the first aid kit, cleaning up the table. The foe placed her brace back onto her arm finishing his end of their deal. Hawkmoth stood taking his cane in hand. She couldn’t explain exactly what she was feeling… Happiness? Anxiety? A mixture of both was more likely.

“It feels good, to be honest, doesn’t it?” He mused. 

Marinette didn’t want to admit it but he was right. She couldn’t count how many lies she had told since becoming Ladybug. Small white lies to large complex ones. She had told them all indiscriminately. There were things that she couldn’t even tell Tikki. She didn’t have anyone that she could be completely honest with… Not anymore. 

"It’s better, easier than lying," he mused. "Right, Marinette?"

Having collected the first aid kit Mayura exited the room leaving the two alone. The teen remained seated watching the man before her. With his eyes fixated on her, he awaited her response. 

“... Yeah, It is….”

*

The teens laid out their books on the floor forming a makeshift circle in Alya's bedroom. History books, math science; it didn’t matter, they put them all on display. After all, this wasn't why they were here. After revealing their identities to each other they agreed to meet up outside of their costumes. They alternated locations from Nino to Alya and back to Luka's house. 

Despite his father's growing absence, Adrien had decided against using his house. His father needed peace to finish his latest project. And honestly, he didn't want to risk him or Natalie hearing them. The others' parents would understand and accept the lie that they were planning routes to hand out flyers of Marinette or working on a school project. But not his father… He would want to drag him away from the case by any means necessary. Adrien feared Marinette's abduction would be the final straw before he was forced back into homeschooling. It felt like it was only a matter of time before his father outlawed the outside world again.

Which was why he had to hurry and bring Marinette back before it came to that. It felt like no matter where he looked he was always on borrowed time. That at any second the rug could be snathed from under him. At this point in his life... He expected it. Which was why he had a plan just in case. He didn’t want to get in trouble but still… It wouldn’t stop him. He was willing to do whatever it took. Marinette was too important of a…. A classmate? No. A friend? No… A partner? No. There wasn't really a word that describes what she was to him… Even if he switched to Mandarin... There wasn't a word that could surmise how he felt about her… The good and the bad… 

There was so much that they never got to talk about. So many things he had always wanted to tell her. That was why it was hard to give their relationship a name. He would figure it out when met again. When they were finally together again, he would ask her every question he had. As well as explain his own behavior to her. Thinking of Marinette disappearing… It reminded him too much and too often of his mother. He preferred to spend as much time as possible outside of his house looking for his classmate. He hadn’t been able to look for his mother like this. Sitting inside it made him feel like he was wasting time. Just being out of that house, made him feel more optimistic. 

Now things were looking up for them. The miraculous team had been reunited. Together they were going to bring Marinette back. If they were going to do this they had to be careful. Their enemy could be anywhere… And they couldn't risk others finding out what they knew. 

Their Kwamis floated around helping themselves to the plate of snacks on the desk nearby. They had already been informed of what to do should they hear a knock at the door. They knew to instantly hide or lay on the table as though they were stuffed toys. 

They didn’t want their Kwamis to get caught by another person but they needed time to relax. Patrols and searches were long. They also couldn’t neglect the Kwamis’ feelings in this. They had lost two people in this. Marinette had been their friend as well. And Tikki… Tikki had become the third Kwami to be in Hawkmoth’s clutches.

In the center of their book collage, Adrien unfolded the map he and Viperion had been working on. The teens traced the winding streets with their eyes. They had narrowed it down to a section of the city. Wherever Marinette and Tikki were, it was close.

"Thanks to a rather charming feline friend of ours. I was able to get the records from the city," Adrien announced 

He reached into his shirt and procured the folded slips of paper. It had taken a bit of persuasion but they had agreed. The city had given Chat Noir a list of vacant and newly occupied buildings in the inner city of Paris. 

"Charming feline friend?" Alya repeated, teasingly questioning his description of himself. She quickly nipped the pages from his hand and placed them in the middle just overlapping the center of the city. 

"If we go off what we already know, then we can eliminate locations from the beginning," Luka stated.

"Right, so we can cross out places close to the school," Nino agreed.

"And Marinette's house," Alya added.

"If we split the pages out we can cover more," Adrien instructed. "The vacant or newly occupied places we'll investigate in person later."

They wrote down the addresses that required further research and continued down their list. The three nodded in agreement before each taking a page and getting to work. If Marinette was being held in Paris then it was likely that she was in an abandoned building. Alya had commented that it was commonplace that villains held their captives. 

Adrien had reminded them that Marinette was just a normal teen without her miraculous. Which led them to believe that she could be locked away in a simple apartment. They would check the list of vacant or newly occupied buildings first before they checked the warehouses. Even if they were wrong about both theories it would give them a way to narrow things down.

They suspected that where Marinette was being held would have to be somewhere the security cameras wouldn’t be able to spot her. It could be the home of Hawkmoth but that didn’t feel likely. No one had ever been inside his lair. He knew that they would find her location eventually and when they did he would be exposed. That was why they doubled down on newly occupied or vacant places. If the area didn’t have an established pattern of behavior then it would be easy for the foe to slip in and out without being noticed by neighbors.

It felt unreal for Alya… She had become a hero again. This time without the invitation from Ladybug, instead it was to aid in her rescue. Alya didn’t regret telling Chat Noir her identity. Because she had, they were this much closer to rescuing Marinette.  Instead of having two heroes looking for Marinette and Tikki, they had an entire team. They would be able to cover more ground and have more ideas to guide them. When her friend was back, she would understand the decisions that they made. 

Her friend Ladybug… Though she had theorized about it in the past this didn’t make it any easier. Her idol and best friend were one and the same. Going home and seeing the images of Ladybug and Marinette in her room had been hard. She considered taking them down, not just for her sake, but for the others. But she hadn’t... She looked at the images every day as a reminder of what she was working towards. 

The situation… It was overwhelming… And frustrating… She wished that she had been able to do more… And now she could. As she marked off a location on the map her eyes landed on Adrien.  Marinette's reveal had shocked her… But not the same way Chat Noir’s had. The two were so different… Or were they? Seeing how easily Adrien displaced his Chat Noir side in front of them she wasn’t so sure. Her reaction to his vanity had come easy. It just fit him.

After the reveal, she hadn’t said much about it. Having slept on the information for a few days. She now had nearly a million questions. Ones that she was too afraid to ask. It wasn’t that they were bad… It just wasn't the time for them…  Why had Ladybug kept her identity from Chat Noir? Even if they weren't dating, they were still close… She didn’t get it… And then… What then about Chat Noir? He, seemingly, always loved Ladybug. Then to finally find she was his friend… She couldn’t imagine the pain he felt losing them and finding out. 

The entire time… Adrien had been carrying such a heavy burden. Not just saving the day with Ladybug. Discovering the site of Marinette’s abduction, hiding Ladybug’s absence, protecting the city. And none of them knew… Just like Marinette… He had kept so much of it inside. Those two were more alike than they knew… 

The group kept track of the time as seconds turned to minutes. They had barely managed to get halfway through the list. Where they might find Marinette, they would also find Hawkmoth. The place they were looking for might be Hawkmoth’s lair. The possibility was still high so they couldn’t dismiss it entirely. 

What would they do when they found it? Getting Marinette back, was the obvious answer. Fight off Hawkmoth and save the day. But it wasn’t that simple… Adrien was right about this not being their typical fight. And then what about Tikki? There was no way Hawkmoth would keep them in the same place. No, he was probably trying out the miraculous with his own. The brunette pushed her worries aside, for now, she needed to focus on this.

They hadn’t realized just how densely populated Paris was until now. Each member crossed out address after address and still there were plenty more. This was going to take some time. More time than just one sitting could do. 

“We’ll meet up for patrol tomorrow night,” the blond reminded them. “Until then, if you’re going to look at some of the addresses don’t go alone.”

They agreed, taking their leader's words to heart. Even if they went as their civilian selves, they had to be careful. They still didn’t know what Hawkmoth or Mayura looked like outside of their miraculous. They could be being watched a not even realize it. The fact shook them to their core.

Though they could only guess, they didn’t think that Marinette knew that her secret had been discovered. The hours before her abduction she was at ease. She didn’t act like she had a care in the world then… Looks could be deceiving but… Collectively… They didn’t think Marinette knew what was going to happen next. 

As their time winded down they made sure to put their books back in each respective bag. They followed Alya’s method took pictures of what they had worked on and sending them to her cloud.  As the leader of the miraculous team, he would find his own way of doing things. He wouldn’t be like Ladybug, he would handle things differently than Marinette had. The responsibility of saving the city wouldn’t solely rest on one person.

To him, the key was balance. Alya kept a record of their findings. Nino kept tabs on the passwords used, if one of them was compromised again, he was instructed to change all of them. Adrien had agreed with the idea. This way if anything happened they would have a record of everything they did. 

Once they had gathered everything up they folded the map up. He gave it one last look before offering it to Luka to hold. Adrien was the leader, he scheduled their meetings and patrols. He was the final deciding factor… But Luka, he knew more about the ends and outs of the city from the ground floor.

“Are you sure that I should keep it?” Luka asked. 

“Positive,” Adrien replied. “You know the city better than I did. The map isn’t as useful in my hands.”

The dark-haired teen accepted the responsibility, promising to keep it hidden. Adrien couldn’t completely describe what he was feeling as he left Aly’s place. Relief? Confidence, maybe? No.. that wasn’t it either. It was hope.

Chapter Text

“Today we’re going to check out this area,” Chat Noir announced. “We’ll split into teams of two. Rena Rouge and Carapace will go together and I’ll go with Viperion.”

They were to report back anything that they found to the group. If they felt that something was warranting further investigation they called for the others. Above all else do not get separated from your partner. Each member took out the earpiece from their miraculous before slipping the small bud into their ear. Even when they were apart they would be connected. Once the connection was established they parted ways.

“I think I see someone,” Rena Rouge whispered into her com.

“Dude… No way,” Carapace gasped.

“What did you find?” Viperion replied.

“It’s not a what but a who,” Rena Rouge clarified. “It’s Mayura…”

“Are you sure it’s her?’ Chat Noir asked.

They needed to make sure that it was the real thing. He could feel his heart begin to beat in his ears. This could be it... This could be the lead that they were looking for. Mayura out in broad daylight… She could tell them exactly what they needed to know. She could even lead them straight to Marinette. That adrenaline pulsing through him also brought rage. This wasn’t just Hawkmoth’s fault... Mayura had created the sentimonster that had aided them in abducting her. She was just as guilty.

No… As his rage bubbled up he took in a deep breath. This was the first major lead they had, he had to be careful. He would lose focus if he got upset and let it cloud his judgment. Mayura… Just like Hawkmoth would get what they deserved if they played this well.

“I’m sure that it’s her,” Rena replied. “She hasn’t spotted us… Not yet.”

“I’ve sent our location to Chat Noir,” Carapace chimed in. “What should we do?”

“Ok... Viperion and I will head over,” Chat explained. “In the meantime follow her but stay hidden.”

“Got it,” Rena Rouge agreed.

Carapace and Rena Rouge continued after the foe. They watched and waited to try to see what she was up to. It wasn’t normal for them to see Mayura in Paris. Typically their enemy hid in the shadows. So then, what was so important that she was out right now? 

“She’s carrying something,” Rena commented. “It’s a black bag.”

“It looks like a trash bag,” Carapace guessed.

Carapace stared in confusion at the object in her hands. He doubted that she would use her miraculous to take out trash… Maybe not trash but something worth smuggling? Thinking back to the movies he saw, criminals did this type of thing. 

They smuggled money or counterfeit items right under the noses of the cops. So what was she trying to sneak around with? Hawkmoth didn’t ask for money in return for Marinette’s safety. In fact, the villain hadn't come out publicly to admit to his crime. The only clue they had left was the feathers from the attack behind. The pair had become public enemy number one over the course of each attack. Then why show her face in town now? Why risk the police or anyone, seeing her transport something..? Whatever was in that bag it must have been important that they would risk being out during the daytime.

Chat Noir and Viperion landed softly on the roof behind the couple. His eyes found Mayura and studied her movements. She would pause every other roof and glance around before continuing. If she was still looking back she didn’t think that she had been spotted. Good.

This was the first that they had seen of their enemy since the M. Pigeon attack. If they were going to get a lead now was their best shot. He had to be careful with his plan. If he made the wrong choice they might lose her.

“I don’t think she’s seen us,” Rena Rouge remarked

“I don’t think so either,” Viperion agreed. “But she’s carrying something.”

“What do you think’s in that bag?” Carapace asked.

“I don’t know but we’re going to find out,” Chat Noir declared.

Eyeing the dark-colored bag he could feel the questions circulating through his mind. He couldn’t help but wonder what was in that bag. And what was so important about it was that she risked being caught?

There was the possibility that she was going to meet Hawkmoth with whatever was in that bag. Where Hawkmoth is, they might be able to find Marinette. Even if she wasn’t meeting up with him, she would know where they could find him. 

He thought about just charging ahead. Attacking the villain from behind and it would be over in seconds. No, going in without a plan was stupid. If they could surprise her they would have more than enough manpower to outnumber her. Their victory would be assured. Once they had her she would tell them where they were keeping Marinette. As he mapped out the rest of his plan he informed the team of their jobs.

Chat Noir lept into action first leaving his team on standby in the shadows. He extended his staff out in front of Mayura, cutting her off. He pushed off using his staff to vault himself in front of her. Chat landed with one knee on the ground before straightening up. He brought his staff in front of him fashioning it into a cane. He leaned his weight onto the weapon as he brandished a sarcastic smile on his face. 

“We haven’t seen each other in a while.” Chat Noir mused.  “Why don’t you stick around?”

Mayura’s movements came to an abrupt halt, watching as Chat came into view. Pink irises narrowed at the hero. She tightened her grip on the bag readying herself for the impending battle between them. 

“I’m not interested in playing cat and mouse with you,” Mayura said bitterly. 

“I couldn’t agree more. Why don’t you make this easier for both of us and just tell me where Hawkmoth is keeping Marinette?” Chat Noir replied matching her tone.

“Hawkmoth isn’t done with her just yet ,” Mayura sneered. “But I’ll send her your regards.”

Chat Noir could feel his blood boil., she was brushing him off. They had her miraculous, they had no reason to keep Marinette. Why were they putting her through all of this? Why did she have to suffer after they got what they wanted?  Green eyes stared at his opponent watching to see what her next move would be. Mayura was good, and above all else, she was fast. Just beyond Mayura, he saw the slither of teal hair. Chat attempted to slow his breathing down. Seeing the glimpse of Viperion reminded him that he wasn’t alone.

His team was waiting for him to make the next call. He had to be careful. He couldn’t rush into things anymore. Ladybug wasn’t here anymore… She couldn’t fix his mistakes… She couldn’t give him instructions to follow. He had to stick to the plan. The hero made the first move, charging at her with his staff raised. He brought it down only for her to block the attack with her fan. The weapons pushed against the other neither willing to back away. They were at a deadlock pushing back waiting for the other to make a mistake.

“This isn’t a game!” Chat shouted. “Both you and Hawkmoth are going to jail after I take your miraculous.”

“It never was a game,” Mayura corrected. “This was always bigger than children playing dress-up.”

“We’re keeping Paris safe,” Chat defended through gritted teeth.

Chat Noir could feel himself being pushed back. The gravel of the rooftop was hard at work trying to keep him on his feet but it was a losing battle. It would only be a matter of seconds before she overtook him. With a sudden burst, she managed to end their standoff. Chat Noir fell back towards the roof, his staff rolling off to the side. Mayura advanced towards him eager to put the alley cat back where he belonged.

In a split second, a flash of green crossed between villain and hero. The green disk made contact with the tip of her fan sending it flying off to the wayside. Mayura flinched, recoiling from the hit before following the object’s path with her eyes. Carapace landed to the far left of Mayura just in time to catch his shield after it whizzed past the foe. In the confusion, Chat Noir had taken the time to retrieve his staff. He stood beside his ally smirking.

“You didn’t think I’d let Chat Noir go it alone, did you?” Carapace asked before giving a nod to his ally.

Mayura shifted the weight of the bag further up her back as she stared back at the heroes. The standstill had commenced again, this time with Chat Noir in the lead. She knew that Chat Noir had recruited Viperion in Ladybug's absence but this was the first time she had seen Carapace.

“What’s so important about that bag, dude?” Carapace asked.

“And where is Hawkmoth telling you to bring it to?” Chat Noir added.

“Why don’t you two come and find out?” Mayura replied, taunting them.

Mayura brandished a wicked grin as she set the bag down beside her. If these children wanted to play games then they could. The confusion of the fight would give her the opening she needed to lose them in the city.  Chat Noir and Carapace took their stances reading themselves for battle before charging at her. Blows were exchanged as the heroes fought to capture both Mayura and her mystery bag. As the fight raged on Rena Rouge and Viperion were waiting in the wings.

“That must be his signal,” Viperion whispered to Rena Rouge.

The pair watched the fight play out waiting for an opening. Carapace and Chat Noir attacked from both sides forcing Mayura away from the bag as she leaped into the air. He looked down at his bracelet and started the timer before nodding to the fox hero.

“How long do you plan on keeping this up?” Mayura questioned.

“Until I can get Ladybug back,” Chat replied. “Until Paris is safe from the two of you.”

The two continued their attack following her, forsaking the coveted item and leaving it behind on the ground. Rena Rouge smiled before taking out her flute. She played a few notes before casting her illusion out onto the roof. Satisfied with her perfect imitation it was time for the next step. 

“Are you sure you want her back?” Mayura inquired. “You seem to be enjoying playing the leader without her.”

Chat Noir faltered after hearing her accusation. The opening was just big enough for Mayura to land a solid hit. He could feel a knot form in his stomach. The question was a loaded one, with no simple answer. He missed Ladybug more than anything… He was willing to do whatever it took to get her back. But he didn’t miss her lies… Her misdirection… Or how stubborn she could be.

But, this team… The people he had with him. They were part of something that Ladybug had created. She had started with Alya, then Nino and Luka… She had chosen great people to become heroes. It wasn’t just her selection of allies that he was grateful for. Her decisions and quick thinking had saved them dozens of times… Even if, at times, they created issues between the two of them. 

This journey began with two of them. They were meant to be a partnership, equals. Chat Noir had made the mistake of letting Ladybug carry most of the burden on her shoulders. He hadn’t replaced Ladybug as the team's leader. No, he was finally stepping up and living up to the position of her partner. 

“She’s given up on you,” Mayura added, her voice laced with venom. “... You’ve been taking your time to find her and she’s lost hope.”

Mayura took the opportunity to retrieve her fan from across the rooftop. He picked himself back up, still reeling from her claims. Marinette didn’t think he was coming for her? It was all that he could think about. He hadn’t made as much progress as he would have liked… But he was still trying.  It didn’t matter how angry she made him or if she never loved him back. He wouldn't give up until she was back and safe. And he trusted that she knew how important she was to him. 

"You’re lying," Chat Noir dismissed. 

He pushed past his doubts as he continued his attack on the foe. They clashed once more but Chat Noir failed to make contact with any of his hits. Ladybug knew that he was true to his word… That he cared about her… Marinette knew that Chat Noir would always be there to help her… Right?

“She cried out for you…” Mayura added. “...But you never came…”

Rena Rouge glared at the villain’s cheap attempts to unsettle them. She knew Marinette, she would never give up. That girl… She was as stubborn as they come. If there was a way out, a solution, she was going to find it. 

The fox hero jumped onto the rooftop ready to snatch the bag but stopped. The tides of the battle had turned and Mayura was holding a disarmed Chat Noir in a headlock. Carapace was frozen fearing the worse for their leader.

Rena looked at the bag and then to the back of Mayura. This wasn’t good… They were in a bind now and she was in a perfect position. She brought up her flute and charged at the foe. She jumped into the air aiming to strike Mayura with her flute when the foe whipped around. She used the momentum of her turn to toss Chat Noir out in front of her before sliding under Rena.

Mayura dashed past the heroes and scooped up the bag before jumping off the roof and into the city below. Viperion descended down after her only to find the alleyway empty. He let out a frustrated sigh before turning back his bracelet. Less than a second later Viperion was back on the roof beside Rena Rouge, watching the fight play out again. He reached out placing one hand on her shoulder to pull her back from the display before them.

“Focus on getting the bag away from Mayura” Viperion instructed Rena Rouge. “I’ll make sure she stays busy.”

Rena Rouge paused before giving him a firm nod. He must have used his power to go back. She wanted to ask what happened but there wasn’t any time. For right now she was just thankful to have a second chance.

This time when Chat Noir lunged for Mayura Viperion had his lyre ready. He strummed a few notes effectively distracting their foe enough for Chat to land his attack. She staggered back from his hits only to be met with another attack by Carapace with his shield. The snake hero continued to strum until Rena Rouge returned to his side with the bag. Viperion but away his lyre as that part of the plan came to a close. The pair had backed Mayura into the position where the fight had begun just moments ago. Now all they had to do was bring down the peacock user.

“I’m sure we can work out a plea deal with the police,” Chat Noir suggested, “only if you tell us where Marinette is.”

“It’s your call, dudette,” Carapace shrugged.

The blond gave a sharp nod signaling for the next phase of the plan; nab the bird. Just in time, both the snake and the fox miraculous had already begun their countdowns. Rena Rouge took to the back right corner of the roof cutting off an exit.

“It’s over, Mayura,” Rena Rouge announced. 

“For now..” Mayura replied slyly.

A loud shrill cry of a bird was heard seconds before they were being battered down by strong winds. The wind was unlike anything they had felt before. The sheer power of it threatened to throw them off of the building it was so strong.  The trio brought their arms up to the face to guard against stray rocks and dirt that whipped around them. The wild winds stung their eyes with each gust. Even as they widened their stances to stay rooted the storm only grew more powerful. 

Out of the sky, a large crystallized bird began to hover above them. Its wings moved with a speed that could rival a hummingbird’s. Mayura reached down to grab the bag but her hand went right through the handle.  Her face fell as she glared at the teens. When had they taken it? And who, who had done it? It didn’t matter now. This was a losing battle and one that had carried on for too long. For now, she needed to prioritize getting away.

She instructed the bird to lower itself down before she jumped onto its back. As the bird flew higher into the sky the wind began to let up. Chat Noir was the first onto his feet charging towards the sentimonster. With one final gust, it sent a flurry of crystal feathers down like harpoons onto the roof.

Seeing the feathers fly out Chat looked back to see his team struggling to get to their feet. Before the crystals could land Carapace called out his attack enveloping them all in the jade green sphere. The feather struck the dome but did not pernitrate it. Chat Noir let out a sigh of relief at his friend's fast thinking. After a few seconds, the forcefield fell down.

“Are you ok?” Viperion asked as he landed on the roof with the bag in hand.

“I’m fine,” Rena Rouge replied.

“Same here dude.”

The feline hero had turned his attention back to the sky, disappointed to find it empty again. She had gotten away… This was the closest they had come to actually getting information. Had his plan been wrong? He was so wrapped up in his thoughts that he hadn’t heard the other threes’ miraculous chime, signaling their detransformation.

“Dude?” Carapace called.

“Sorry,” Chat Noir apologized, “We should get out of here before you all transform back.”

With that, they descended down into the narrow alleys below them. Each person found a separate corner to transform back in. They rendezvous at Luka’s location to check to contents of the bag. They wondered what could have been so important that Hawkmoth had ordered her to get rid of it while there was still daylight? Using the side of a dumpster as cover they crouched down so that they could get a close look. 

What was in here that Mayura had deemed so important it was worth risking being seen for? Was she really trying to dump the bag or transport it to somewhere else before had they intervened?  With the bag in his hand, Luka noted that it wasn’t extremely heavy. The weight was average if not light compared to the matching trash bags in the dumpster beside them. What was inside... And how would it help them find Marinette’s location?

It was now or never. They had fought to get possession of it they needed to know what they had been fighting for. Luka undid the knot around the black bag as he pulled it open. Their expressions became puzzled as they investigated the contents.

At the very top of the bag was a grey piece of fabric. It was bawled up into a crumpled mess. He took the wrinkled cloth and shook it out for it to take its true form. It wasn’t just grey, no the inside was lined with white and pink polka dot fabric. Luka’s heart sank as he stared back at the familiar garb. This was Marinette’s jacket…

Adrien pulled the next piece from the bag; a white shirt with a familiar floral design. The group looked at each other with wide and fearful eyes. If any of them had doubts about the first item being Marinette’s, now it was all but certain. That floral pattern was one that Marinette put on everything. It was her signature design… 

Nino found her pink capri pants in the bag as well as her shoes... They had stains of dirt on them on the sides and knees. Her ballet flats were scuffed and looked as though they had been carelessly tossed inside the bag. 

Lastly, Alya pulled out Marinette’s purse. The purse was in the worst condition in comparison to the other items. Threads on the side were coming undone. The bottom and front of the bag were stained with dirt. The strap was thin and eroding to almost nothing. 

Seeing how distraught her things were… They didn’t want to think about what she had been through. They didn’t want to think about what Hawkmoth had done to their friend. Mayura’s words came back to them, haunting them.

‘She cried out for you… But you never came..’

Silence enveloped them as the taunts of their foe came back to them. Then there was the creature… The sentimonster with crystal wings… The feathers matched the ones that they had found at the sight of her abduction… 

“... You don’t think she’s…” Nino began.

Their eyes wandered from the contents of the bag and then back to each other. This was everything that Marinette had been wearing when she went missing even down to her shoes. Alya found herself tracing over the seems of the bag as they processed what they found. 

“No,” Luka dismissed. “Marinette isn’t… She can’t be…”

“She’s not!” Adrien dismissed his voice rising in volume.

Marinette wasn’t gone… The idea threatened to break him. It wasn’t that he hadn’t thought it… He just never wanted to believe that it could be possible. Adrien felt his hands tighten around her shirt

He wanted to break apart from the group. He wanted to scrounge through every inch of the city until he found Mayura. He wanted to find her and make her talk. Where was Marinette? Where is Hawkmoth keeping her? Bring her back! He wanted to unleash every ounce of his anger on the villain. 

But, what good would acting on that impulse be? If he left them behind he would be breaking the first rule that he gave them, which was to stay together. He also couldn’t force them to search until dawn.

Even if they did… The likelihood of them finding Mayura again wasn’t high. It would leave them exhausted and make their parents worry. They all needed to lead the double life as balanced as possible or it would all come crashing down around them.

He was the leader now. He needed to be more rational with his choices. Adrien took a deep breath as he loosened his hold on the t-shirt. He looked around at the despondent looks of his team.  He wanted nothing more than to slip into that all too familiar melancholy with them. But he couldn’t… He was the pillar of this team, they needed him. He regretted the tone he used during his outburst but he couldn’t take it back.

“Marinette isn’t…” Adrien repeated calmly. “She’s been gone for a while… She probably isn’t wearing the same clothes.”

“You’re probably right dude,” Nino agreed, forcing his eyes off of her belongings. 

“Her normal clothes are pretty distinctive,” Luka added in agreement. “If Marinette was wearing something else this would make it harder for them to identify her.”

The outfit was iconic for their friend. Though her clothes weren’t out of the ordinary for teens… Nearly everything she had was customized. Her logo… Her color scheme. The two were instantly recognizable. Especially after they had plastered her image all over Paris. The group nodded wanting to accept that answer instead of the darker alternative. The clothes that they held in their hands were undoubtedly dirty. It made sense that she would be given something else to wear. 

“He knows that we’ve been searching this area,” Adrien explained. “He must have asked Mayura to dump the stuff to get rid of the evidence.”

Even as the others discussed what their next move was Alya couldn’t focus. She opened Marinette’s purse staring at the contents. There wasn’t much in it, Hawkmoth had undoubtedly gone through it before they happened upon it. Her chapstick was still in there. As well as a few old receipts probably from that night. 

Even with things thrown about the bag. It still looked like that was the condition Marinette had left it in. If Hawkmoth had taken anything from it, no one but the owner would be able to tell. Beyond the miscellaneous objects, Marinette’s wallet was still inside.

The brunette lifted the small pouch into her hand staring at it. Should she go through it? That felt wrong… It was still private… But what if there was a clue inside? What if Marinette had left something behind to help them. It may have seemed like a stretch but her friend was never without a backup plan. 

She opened it up peering inside. Her id was still inside, as well as a couple of euros. Even as her finger ventured through the folds she couldn’t find anything that could have helped them. No note, no piece of cloth, nothing. Alya closed the wallet back up before dropping it back into the bag.

“I think we should call it a night,” Adrien suggested. “My plan didn’t work at well as I thought it would but you guys are the best team I could ask for.

This discovery hadn’t been easy on anyone. They would do better to rest and regroup once they had a clear mind. Seeing her stuff brought them back to thinking about the attack and subsequent abduction of their friend. Adrien slipped Plagg a piece of cheese to refuel so that he could take off again.

“Which means we’re getting closer,” Luka assumed.

“I’ll take the items to the police so that they can store them with the evidence,” Chat continued. “I’ll send out messages for the next time we meet”

Luka and Nino agreed and returned Marinette’s items to the bag. The blond followed them and dropped the shirt into the black abyss. Once the other items were inside they all turned their attention to the last piece.

“Alya…” Nino began eyeing his girlfriend closely.

She looked more like a wounded animal than the sly fox he knew her as. She was holding Marinette’s bag close to her chest with downcast eyes. They knew it was hard… But they couldn’t keep any of this.

“We have to turn what we find to the police,” Adrien reminded her.

He knew it must have hurt. He clung to nearly everything that his mother left behind. He even risked his father’s wrath by sneaking out to see the movie she stared in. Beyond photos and memories… They didn’t have anything that Marinette owned. He felt hypocritical asking Alya to part ways with the bag.

After all… He still had the lucky charm that Marinette had gifted him. He still had a piece of her with him, no matter what. Even so, he couldn’t let her keep it. The last time that purse had been seen was on the arm of their friend. 

Alya looked down at the bag as she let out a sigh. They knew why Hawkmoth had taken Marinette… There wouldn’t be any evidence on or in the bag to aid the police. And they couldn’t tell them the real reason behind her disappearance. 

She didn’t want to keep the bag for good. She just wanted to hold onto it until Marinette was back. That way she could return it to her. Maybe fix a few loose threads on it and give it a good scrub. Alya was no seamstress but it felt like it was worth the effort.

“What if someone caught you with her bag,” Adrien suggested. “Marinette used it that night... And it hasn’t been seen since… If someone knew you had it…”

“They’d think I had something to do with her disappearance,” Alya finished.

She knew deep down that she was being foolish and selfish… Covering up the truth about Marinette’s abduction from everyone else was one thing. She didn’t like lying to their classmates every day. But it paled in comparison to explaining to anyone, especially the tops, why she had her friend’s missing belongings. 

They had to be more careful now… Things weren’t the same as they were before. Hawkmoth could be watching their civilian selves at every second and every moment. If Mayura or Hawkmoth saw her with the bag they would know that she was a miraculous user. If she wasn’t, how else would she have gotten her hands on the bag? It wasn’t enough to hide their miraculous during the day. They had to be better and act smarter than before.

With how Akumatizations worked, everyone and anyone could be a suspect, even if it wasn’t true. They knew she hadn’t been involved in that night but would the cops keep believing her if they knew she had Marinette’s purse? They couldn’t take the risk. Alya couldn’t risk exposing her identity to the cops to justify why she had Marinette’s things. 

“We’re going to get Marinette back,” Luka reminded her. 

“You’re right,” Alya sighed, giving in. “But we should tell her parents what we found.”

It was decided that the police would be the first to know. The heroes wanted to return the items to Marinette’s parents but knew it was better to let the police be involved. They needed to keep their agreement with the police, any information they found would be forwarded to them. 

This much they could give the cops. They couldn’t tell them Hawkmoth’s motive… Not his real motive… They had to keep the channel of communication as open as they could. This mutual deal allowed the heroes to act as agents outside the police. If this were a normal Akuma the police wouldn’t be this involved. But nothing about this was typical… If the police didn’t need to keep Marinette’s belongings as evidence, they could be returned to her parents. It wasn’t much but it was something for the Dupain-Chengs.

Chapter Text

Marinette stared up at the white ceiling. She was laying on her back on top of the bed, it was like she was on a lone boat in a sea of white. Her mind drifted listlessly from memory to memory, like ships moving with the river's current. As calming as it was, floating like this, came with restrictions. Any memories that made her upset were pushed downstream without a single stop. Memories of her parents were the hardest… She tried finding ones from her childhood, ones that Ladybug didn’t taint. But then it only reminded her of how they must be feeling right now.

Instead, she thought of her friends… The ones she hadn’t ruined. Like, Juleka… She thought of Rose and Ivan… Then Mylene and Alix. And above all else, she thought of Adrien. A small smile graced her lips as thought about him. She wanted to see him again… To sit behind him in class again. She closed her eyes trying to picture him in her mind. She could see the golden blond locks that framed his face. How could she forget his eyes, Adrien had the most gorgeous eyes. 

As she began to imagine his eyes she stopped. What color were his eyes? How could she forget what his eyes looked like? They sent her into a trance every time she looked in his direction. She was baffled that she couldn’t remember. They weren’t blue, her eyes were blue. Wait… That’s right, Adrien had green eyes... They were pine green… No, spring green. They were always so bright… But that didn’t feel right either.

Besides… Would Adrien even want anything to do with her after this? As quickly as the fear appeared in her head it dug its claws into her. Even if she escaped… Even if Chat Noir rescued her right now. She would still be the girl that was kidnapped by Hawkmoth. 

Truthfully, she didn’t know what she was going to do if she got out.  She had to get her miraculous back… She couldn’t leave Tikki behind. But how would she even find her? The teen had no clue where she was. If she got out… Then what? And even if she did, Hawkmoth would never stop targeting her or her loved ones. It would be a never-ending game, a song stuck on loop until they put an end to things for good… Or until he took Chat Noir’s miraculous for himself…

A bitter taste slipped into Marinette’s mouth. Had she really been wasting away her time like this? Daydreaming about a school crush? Why had she been so foolish, so childlike? Those types of thoughts were better off forgotten. They were things of the past, something she wouldn’t be able to indulge in anymore. Her luck had run out… Had she ever really had any, to begin with? No, Ladybug was lucky… Marinette stumbled over anything... She got tongue-tied and shrunk into the background. She wasn’t Ladybug anymore… She hadn’t been for a while…  Her lips turned under as she accepted the harsh truth.

If she ever got out… She couldn’t see Adrien anymore… It would be too dangerous… She couldn’t risk him being dragged into all of this. Not to mention his father… He was strict as it was. She doubted he would let his son spend time with someone like her anymore… For all she knew… He didn’t even go to their school anymore… And it was her fault… 

Suddenly she felt sick to her stomach. It twisted into knots and ached. School crush aside… There was something more important. If she ever got out… Even just enough to send a message to Chat Noir… She would make sure that everyone was safe… 

Marinette safely rolled onto her side. She pulled her knees close to her chest and wrapped one arm over them to comfort herself. Her eyes stung as tears began to form. Hawkmoth’s words echoed in her mind.

“This was inevitable…”

"People like you don't have friends.."

"... Only pawns."

She lied to people… She used them… And at her very worst she recruited them into this madness. Adrien could never love someone as selfish as her. It was pointless to even think about the idea. 

Even though it was pointless she still tried to remember Adrien’s face. She may never see him again after this but she wanted to keep the memories they had safe. He was one of the few people that had never been akumatized and she had never loaned a miraculous to. He was always kind and looking out for everyone around him, including those that she ostracized. 

This helped her pass the time. Minutes flowed into hours with everything blending into a blur. The only way she knew that anything happened was when Mayura entered with her meal. It was business as usual, she ate and Mayura cleaned up after her.  Her foe left without so much as mentioning Hawkmoth’s arrival. It looked like she was going to spend today by herself. It made sense, he didn't come to see her after every meal. Yet part of her was still expecting to see him...

Why..?

Every visit he gave her caused her misery. If she wasn’t left feeling terrified afterward she was anxious about what he would do to retaliate later. Then there were the conversations that they had. She hated his silence because she couldn’t tell what he was thinking. Yet, she also hated the words that came out of his mouth. She hated the accusations, the taunts, the probes. Most of all she hated how his words lingered in the air, in her brain… How they dove into her consciousness and tainted her memories… The worst part was that he was often right. 

His coming and goings had created a new sensation in her... One that she couldn’t place... The words escaped her… Marinette didn’t like to think that part of her ever enjoyed seeing him. It had to be something else… Something else in her that was misplaced… The long days in silence had begun to eat away at her… That was all that she could come up with as an answer. Hawkmoth’s presence created time. His visits felt both unbearably long and agonizingly short. It was something.

It was different than the dialogue she had between herself. Talking to Hawkmoth was by far the longest interaction she had with anyone. Mayura rarely spoke to her if at all. They had a routine established one that didn’t require words.  She wondered if she spoke to Mayura, would she entertain the idea? And then what? It wasn’t as if she would suddenly give away his secrets. The last thing the teen wanted was for there to be an echo in the room.

That’s what Mayura felt like… An echo. Always there… Watching and aiding Hawkmoth tirelessly. She never gave any hints as to having doubts or disagreeing with his methods. Whatever bonded the two to each other, was ironclad. Unlike Chat Noir… Mayura seemed unwavering in her trust.

Perhaps, Marinette should count this as a victory. She had eaten without the impending feeling of doom of seeing him so soon. She could feel the warm food settling into her stomach. With a full stomach, her body began to relax. The teen could feel herself growing drowsy with each passing moment. 

Maybe she should lay down for a bit? Just a little bit. She hadn’t been awake for too long today though… At least it didn’t feel like she had. She could have been awake for an entire day for all she knew.  The cold air nipped at her exposed skin making her yearn for the bedsheets once more. Marinette couldn’t stay at this table all day anyhow. And when the temperature got low she usually retreated to the bed.

She dragged her feet across the floor retreating to the bed. Her entire body was heavy like she was dragging a cement block instead of just a silver chain. Why did she feel so tired all of a sudden? Her eyelids were drooping, threatening to close on her at any moment.  Even as she settled into bed she didn’t care to make herself comfortable. Her thoughts became muddled as she closed her eyes. Once the sheets were covering her body she surrendered, drifting off into a deep sleep.

*

The door slid open quickly ushering in the owner of the abode. The pristine white of his dress shoes nearly blended in with the tile of the floor. Following behind him was a woman in black with red accents.  Further, into the room, the young woman lay in a deep sleep, unaware of the happenings around her. The couple approached her resting space with ease. Even with the clacking of low-heeled shoes on the tile, she didn’t stir. 

Nathalie trusted him… She trusted his plan but she wasn’t without concern. This was the first time they had been around her without using their miraculous since that day. Her fear was the girl being semiconscious and hearing or seeing something that could be connected to either of them.  It wasn’t just that... Taking her that night had taken months of planning. Even then, they had to make sure that no one saw them. There had been so much at stake. They had managed... Managed to get her back to the manor and beyond the painting. Managed to keep her presence a secret from anyone who entered the Agreste Mansion. 

Adrien showed no signs of even considering the idea that his classmate was living with them. They wanted to keep it that way. They knew of her friends’ involvement in her search. The nuisances that they were. Gabriel hadn’t meticulously planned all of this to be foiled by a group of nosy children. But, just like the police, their progress was abysmal. How could the incompetent officers and a group of teenagers hope to unravel their plan? They hadn’t done all of this on a whim. No each step, each piece of the puzzle had been painstakingly curated by them.

Making the necessary adjustments to this room had taken plenty of time and money. All of which Gabirle had plenty of. The room had served its purpose for now. It was time for the next stage of their plan to commence.  This was the first time in months that the pair had been in this room without their miraculous. The time before that had been to inspect, make sure that that everything was ready for their special guest. Now, alas, Marinette would have to say goodbye to the room.

They had to be fast and careful just like that night. Unlike before there were active parties looking for the girl. It wasn’t the children nor the police that caused him concern. No, it was Chat Noir… The feline had seemingly gone into overdrive to free his beloved Ladybug. They had never fought Chat Noir on his own… Nor had they seen what types of strategies he may come up with. The lack of one on one experience created a gap in knowledge. One that aided Nathalie’s concern about moving locations. 

In fights with Ladybug at his side, Chat Noir was often impulsive, immature, and dependent on her. He had been easy to manipulate and had almost lost his miraculous to them countless times. But that wasn’t the Chat Noir that they were seeing now. 

He had recruited a team to aid him instead of going alone. Ladybug recruited many heroes but had defeated them singlehandedly. A task that Chat Noir refused to take up. The change in behavior would be cause for alarm. That is if he wasn’t still dancing in their palm. 

Though they had planned everything down to the smallest of details Nathalie was still nervous. What if Marinette woke up? What if she heard or saw something? Their plan would fall apart… Sensing her anxiety he decided to demonstrate the precautions that he had taken.

An ungloved hand reached down gripping the sheets before yanking them back, ripping them off of the sleeping girl. The action didn’t cause so much as a shiver from the girl. Marinette’s expression remained relaxed even after the sudden movement of the bedsheets. Gabriel’s plan had worked just as he envisioned it would.

“... She won’t stay like this for long,” he warned. “We have to be quick.”

“Right.” His assistant replied.

She pulled back the sleeve of her jacket to reveal the electronic bracelet that she had on. She hovered it over the cuffs on Marinette’s hands. With a soft beep and a click, the chains undid themselves. Nathalie pulled the chain aside discarding it on the floor. Gabriel picked up the girl before throwing her over his shoulder. 

The teen let out a groan before going silent once more. Nathalie gave the teen one last glance to make sure she wasn’t awake before they proceeded. He carried the unconscious teen from the all-white room and into the connecting hallway. The sterile air of the white room was left behind as the smell of greenery entered their noses. The sounds of shoes on tile were soon replaced with the clacking of metal against the bottom of their feet.

The designer glanced at the centerpiece of the large room; the glass coffin. He felt his heartache at the sight. Just beyond the foliage was the resting place of his beloved wife. Words failed to describe how badly he missed her… How badly Adrien missed her… 

He had lost something irreplaceable that day… Each hour, each day without her, the pain was unimaginable. Soon he would have what he needed to bring her back. This child… Her miraculous… They would be the key to regaining his family. 

*

Tap.

Tap…

Tap… Tap...

What was that?

Tap… Tap... Tap…

As she came to she heard the rhythmic sound of two objects clinking together. It didn’t sound electronic. The mechanical beeps were one of the few sounds she knew by heart. The tapping increased in speed and volume pushing her into consciousness. Marinette squinted as her eyes opened, adjusting to the blinding light.

With a groan, she sat up and looked in the direction of the noise to find the culprit. Her brain stalled struggling to process what she had seen. She froze seeing Hawkmoth standing beside the table. How long had he been standing there? It wasn’t just his sudden entrance that had her confused. 

Hawkmoth was in the wrong spot again. His spot, his chair, was closest to the door, the chair just out of her reach. Instead, he was standing beside her spot at the table. Or perhaps she was incorrect. Perhaps this was his new location. Clasping his cane in overlapping hands as he continued his symphony of one. Each tap, clear and precise as the last.

“Good,” he began. “You’re awake.”

Marinette rubbed the sleep from her eyes as she studied him. She crawled out of her bed and onto her feet. How long had he been standing there for? Had he just been tapping away hoping that it would wake her up? If he wanted her awake up he had other methods of doing so. He had the loud alarm system he used on her before. 

Why had he, so generously, volunteered to be her alarm clock? Hawkmoth never did anything for free. He was a master in the art of the deal. What did he want..? She couldn’t describe what his expression was. All she knew was that it made her nervous. Was it time for him to look at her wrist? She hoped that was all he wanted.

The corners of his lips were turned up. If she just looked at that, then he was giving her a smug smile. That was never a good sign… The misery of others fueled him. But then there were his eyes… Those cold grey eyes…

What did he want…? 

Had she overslept and he had decided to pay her a visit? But what did it mean to oversleep exactly? After all, time inside this room didn’t exist. She woke up when she was done with sleep, whenever that was. Maybe this was his scheduled time..? Either way, it didn’t matter. He was here for a reason.

Glancing to his side she looked at the table. She could see that the spot had been set for her once again. This time the content was something he had never given her before. She had a bad feeling about this… But she didn’t have a choice… He was the puppet master pulling the strings and she was the unwilling participant. 

Hawkmoth gestured to the table guiding her to their next stage. Without hesitation, she approached the table and slid into the seat. Now seated she saw he had given her a bound notebook and a single pencil. Hawkmoth slid behind her chair boxing her in. His slender form cast a shadow over the table swallowing up her own. 

He must have wanted her to write something down. Was it the information about the power-ups? Or maybe he wanted to know about the other miraculous? Maybe he wanted to know about places she went with Chat Noir?

“You couldn’t give me a name before,” Hawkmoth began coolly. “How about a face? The Guardian’s face.”

Marinette visibly stiffened at his demand. She could feel the air seize up in her lungs. He wasn’t going to let this go. He wanted Master Fu… If he had access to the other miraculous Chat Noir wouldn’t stand a chance… Giving him that would information seal the city’s fate. 

“I’ve heard that you’re quite the artist,” Hawkmoth continued, his voice laced with venom. “I expect it to be as realistic as possible..”

Her adversary took a step back from her chair creating space between the two. She looked back following him with her eyes. It was only then that Marinette found herself able to breathe normally again. He wanted her to draw Master Fu’s face so that he could find him. Dread pooled into her stomach at the idea.

“I can’t draw the guardian of the miraculous,” Marinette insisted. “I’ve only met them a few times… I don’t know what they look like..”

“I’m giving you fifteen minutes,” Hawkmoth continued, ignoring her. “Don’t disappoint me, Marinette.”

He hadn’t even bothered to try and denounce her lie. He had acted like she hadn’t said a word… Was the lie too pitiful to even be worth his time to unravel? Or was it that he didn’t care? She turned back to face the notepad in front of her and stared at the black sheet.

What was she going to do?

He wasn’t giving her the option to claim that she didn’t know. Even if she did have an elaborate story, she doubted that he would accept it. Hawkmoth wasn’t here to discuss or debate this time. No, he wanted results, he wanted answers. Plain and simple. Was this because she told him that she didn’t know Chat Noir’s identity? Was it because she had been so candid about the powerups with him recently?

Was it wrong to tell the truth about Chat Noir? Was that where she had messed up? No, if she hadn’t told him, he would have kept attacking her. She hadn’t lost anything by telling him. It had to have been the powerups... 

She shouldn’t have said anything. But if she hadn’t… He could have… He would have… The memory of him holding her broken wrist flashed in her mind. She had just as much of a choice then as she had right now. He wasn’t leaving until he got the information he wanted.

Blue eyes glanced from the page to the pencil beside it. He wanted an image... But she couldn't write with her opposite hand. Single tasks such as eating were manageable but still difficult for her. Maybe that was her way out? The drawing would be useless if it were just a collection of scribbles put together. It was worth a shot.

“...I can’t draw anymore…” Marinette confessed. “I’m right-handed…”

She was hoping that would buy her something; time, a way out. Anything was better than this. Even if she did try, the picture would come out illegible. Silence followed her decree and she hoped it was enough to make him reconsider. 

“...Then I guess you’ll have to improvise,” he answered flatly.

Improvise… Maybe that was the answer? Just make something up… But she knew how dangerous that was. If he quizzed it on her later would she remember what she drew? Her nerves felt fried and despite the adrenaline pulsing through her veins, she felt sluggish. Then there was that other fear; that someone in Paris matched the faux image she would create. She didn’t know what to do… Risk exposing Master Fu or Hawkmoth’s wrath? She had gotten off easy recently but she knew that he was not the generous type.

“Give me the guardian and you’ll be set free,” Hawkmoth declared.

He was dangling her freedom in front of her. Did he really even mean it? He was lying… He had to be lying. He wouldn’t put her through all of this, just to let her go. Or was he…? He had offered her the deal before…

She wasn’t able to tell him who Chat Noir was… She didn’t know who or what the new Ladybug was… He had believed her reasons for not recruiting her friends as heroes. Marinette had told him about the secret power-ups they used. The guardian would be the last piece that he asked for.

“You’re lying,” she challenged. 

“...I assure you... I’m not,” Hawkmoth. “I offered you this before. I’m offering it again now that you know what the consequence is.”

Would he really let her go? Would he really do it..? She’d be able to see her family again... And go back to school. See the sun, the moon, and the lights of Paris again. All she had to do was give him Master Fu. It was simple. 

And yet not…

She couldn’t betray him but if she didn’t Hawkmoth would take matters into his own hands. She recalled how hard he struck her that day when he asked about the other miraculous holders. That was when she realized he had been holding back on her. 

If she drew Master Fu… He would forgive her… He could… He was wise and understood how difficult life could be. If she drew him she’d be set free… She could rush to Luka and warn him. Then everyone would be ok. Right…?

Chat Noir would forgive her… Wouldn’t he…? He would know that she didn’t have a choice. Chat was her friend… Her partner… They were… He… He loves her… He could forgive the girl he loves… Couldn’t he?  No, that wasn’t right. Chat loved Ladybug… Past tense… He had realized, just as she had, how horrible she was deep down. She was as greedy as Chloe and a far more frequent liar than Lila could have ever dreamed to be. Asking for forgiveness from him would be asking for too much.

He would hate her for this… The thought of Chat Noir cursing her name felt like an ice pick stabbing into her heart. No matter what she did, she was always hurting him. Then wouldn’t it be better for her to just do it?  Chat Noir would know exactly where the information came from… That way if there was even a slither of affection left in his heart for her it would vanish too. He’d be free of her, and she would never have to hear one of his stupid puns, ever again. 

Her eyes stung as the faux image of Chat Noir denouncing her played in her head over and over again. If he had just been a pawn why did it hurt so much? She didn’t love him back… She never could…  Even if she could never be with Adrien, she wouldn’t pursue Chat Noir. Then why was it so hard to think she’d never see him again? She really was greedy… She couldn’t stand him yet never wanted to say goodbye…

But… If she didn’t give Hawkmoth the information that he wanted he would retaliate. She didn’t want to think of what he would do to her… Memories of past encounters loomed overhead. She could feel the pain in her chest throb. Blue eyes glanced over at her broken wrist knowing what she had to do.

“I’m sorry, Chat,” she whispered.

Marinette took a deep breath as she closed her eyes. When she released the air she reopened them. She took the pencil into her left-hand adjusting until she found a good enough grip. This was it…  She began to wrack her brain thinking of the first time that she met the old man. Master Fu was a short elderly man. She ran the tip of the pencil against the paper making small strokes to form the base. She added arms to the figure, trying her best to keep them proportionate. Clothes were unimportant, Hawkmoth wanted to know what he looked like.

Next were the eyes… Master Fu had brown eyes… But were they dark brown or light? She paused before focusing on the shape instead giving them moderate shading. And then hair… Did Master Fu have any hair?

She tried to recall old memories the two shared but everything was fuzzy. She couldn’t recall what his laugh sounded like… Actually, she couldn’t recall what his voice sounded like at all. The words he had spoken to her floated around in her brain like loose text.

His voice didn’t matter. Hawkmoth wasn’t having her listen to voice recordings. He just wanted to know what the guardian looked like. In the margins, she jotted down what she did know about Master Fu’s appearance. She knew that Master Fu had facial hair… But what style was it in?

Marinette took to the outskirts of the page doodling various mustache and beard combinations. None of them felt right…. Maybe Master Fu didn’t have facial hair? But he did walk with a cane. She adjusted one arm adding a hooked cane to it.

“Time is almost up,” Hawkmoth announced.

The teen froze… It couldn’t have been anywhere near fifteen minutes yet. Could it? She glanced down at the hollow silhouette of the drawing she had. This wasn’t enough… It was barely a person staring back at her. The words she had written on the side were barely legible as well. She tried harder now, going into the deepest corners of her mind to find what she was looking for. She visited each miraculous retrieval. She could recall which hero she had used but nothing about Master Fu.

Every memory she had of him was distant as though it happened years ago. Why couldn’t she remember what he looked like? This man had changed her life and all that was left were crumbs.

“Time’s up.”

His words cut through the air like a nail going through a coffin. The imagery was fitting given her circumstances. She had whittled away at the time he gave her with her own moral dilemma. And then, even after agreeing to give him what he wanted, she couldn’t. It was like it had been wiped from her memory.

Her breaths came out slow and shaky as he grew closer to her. Each footstep was slow and deliberate creating a faux grace period. She could feel her heart pounding in her ears. What was she going to do once he saw the unfinished page? Marinette’s brain was in overdrive trying to think of something… Anything that could help her. That’s when it clicked… He had given her the answer ages ago;

'Just be honest.'

He wouldn’t hurt her if she was honest. He had established that as a truth. She wasn't holding anything back. Once she felt his shadow engulf her own she knew that it was time.

“.... I… I was going to tell you… Or show you…” She pleaded.  “But I-I don’t know… I don’t know what the Guardian of the Miraculous looks like…”

Hawkmoth took the notebook into his hand before guiding it up to his eyes. He scowled at the poorly drawn cartoon image she had produced. His fingers dug into the pages wrinkling them. Was she convinced that her foolish morals were the right path? So indoctrinated that she would reject his final offer of freedom?

The foe relinquished his hold on the notebook letting it drop onto the table in front of her. She jumped at the sudden movement before her eyes glanced at the page. It had creases and tears from Hawkmoth's vice grip.

“...I’m telling the truth,” Marinette continued as fear rattled her small body. “.I lied at first… To protect them… But the truth is... I did know what the Guardian looked like before… But now… I can’t remember… I don’t know anymore!”

Silence followed her confession again. She bit her lip, praying… Begging that he believed her. That he knew that she wasn’t lying. He wanted the truth… That’s what he said he wanted… And the truth was that she couldn’t remember.

"... I also called him Fu… Master Fu…" She added. "I don't know his full name."

It wasn’t what he wanted but she had given him a name. Or rather, part of a name. Maybe that would be enough… Maybe he would just slap her and leave. She hoped that was all that happened… He would get angry and leave…

The intermission came to a close when she felt his fingers lace into the hair just below the crown of her head. It wasn’t long after she felt the sensation that he had dug his fingers in tightly twisted before yanking on her dark locks. He pulled on her hair, throwing her onto the ground causing the chair to skid to the side as it toppled over. Marinette cried out feeling the strands of hair rip from her scalp before she made contact with the ground. She landed on the tile with a thud, her eyes stinging with tears. Her left side ached, having taken the brunt of the fall. Slowly she pushed herself so that she could sit up reeling from his attack. 

“After everything… You’re still protecting the Guardian?” He spat.

“...I’m not protecting them…” She said, shaking her head. “I’m not lying to you, I don’t remember what the guardian’s face looks like.”

She had chosen to give up what information she knew… She had honored her part of the deal. Yet at the same time... If he kept his word and let her go. She would seek out a member of the miraculous team first to warn them. She didn’t want anyone else to suffer from her mistakes.

She swallowed her tears, praying that the worst had come already. Though he still loomed over her, he hadn’t tried to strike her again. She used this time to get back to her feet. He had to believe her… She wasn’t lying… Not even she was this good to fake so much.

“Then it’s Chat Noir,” Hawkmoth stated, his eyes narrowing before sneering. “You’re worried that I might hurt him? Young love is a fickle emotion.”

“I’m not in love with Chat Noir,” Marinette dismissed. “He’s-”

“Your partner?” Hawkmoth guessed, cutting her off. “But that’s not what your relationship really was… Was it…?”

“No… It wasn’t…” Marinette agreed.

It could hardly be a partnership when all she did was give him orders. They had never been equals, no after the second time, she defeated Stone Heart… From then on, she called the shots and he followed. Denying the truth and claiming they were equals was just cruel at this point.

“...Chat Noir loves Ladybug… I’m not her anymore…” Marinette reminded him. “He replaced me…”

“That’s right…” Hawkmoth agreed before adding “He did and you’re still willing to risk everything for him.”

“I’m not protecting Chat Noir,” she insisted. “I just don’t know, I'm not lying…”

Hawkmoth took a step closer to her lunging at her with his fist. Blue eyes grew wide with fear as she quickly dodged. She didn’t stop there, no she kept moving, running away from the madman. She didn’t have time to think all she knew was she was terrified. Just as she made her retreat the chain around her hands snagged and went taut. The sudden tension caused her to stop abruptly and send her colliding with the floor. The pain from her previous fall was reignited and accompanied by new additions. She struggled to sit up as each muscle urged her to stop.

After her fall she could feel something wet on her face. She opened her mouth to unclench her jaw, shocked as a copper taste dripped into her mouth. Droplets of crimson trailed down her chin from the middle of her lip.  She was bleeding... Marinette moved her left hand up wincing as her sore fingers grazed the bloodied area.  How had her lip…? She must have bitten it when she fell. The bigger question was, how had she fallen? She noticed how tight her chain was and stopped looking for the source. There was nothing she could have caught it on… Her room was practically barren.

But then how did she fall? She pulled at the chain and noticed how little give it had. Marinette turned her head and glanced back to see the tip of Hawkmoth’s cane nestled between one of the silver links.  Blue orbs followed up his cane until their eyes met. His face was twisted into a cruel smile. He looked like a hawk preparing to swoop in on its prey. It sent shivers down her spine. He wasn’t going to hold back on her. Standing before her, he showed no signs of wanting to leave anytime soon.

"Is all of this worth it, Marinette?" He inquired teasing her.

Her blood ran cold at the sadistic smile he gave her. The uncontrollable rage from before was gone and now he was calm and collected. It terrified her… Run… Run... RUN…! Her brain kept screaming at her to move but she was frozen. What was he going to do? She had told the truth, why wasn’t he leaving? Her brain was bursting at the seams with questions yet she remained immobilized. It wasn’t until Hawkmoth took another step towards her that she was snapped out of her trance. 

"After everything the guardian did to you. Everything they took from you..."

Marinette grabbed her chain into her hand and began pulling on it to release it from his hold. She could feel the cold metal digging into her palms but she didn’t care. She had to get free so that she could get away from him. His right foot came down it landed squarely on the chain immobilizing another section. 

"He selected children knowing that you would be at my mercy,” Hawkmoth continued. “Filling your head with lies about justice and morality.”

He lifted his cane once more and placed it in front of him between the links. Frantically she continued to pull, hoping he would lose his footing. But it was as though she were trying to move a stone wall. No matter what she did he kept advancing. Her efforts were proving to be futile. 

"He took your honesty from you… All you do is lie to everyone."

Her attempts became pointless as he closed in on her. Her breathing was erratic as she struggled to find a way out. Giving up on her chain, Marinette tried to retreat. She pushed off with her left hand to crawl back but stopped as pain shot through her left ankle. 

"... The guardian forced you to endanger your family…Your friends…" 

He was nearly on top of her now… There had to be a way out… There had to be something that she could do. Using her left hand and right foot she pushed off around to create space between them.  Though she barely moved more than a few centimeters at a time. It was all that she could do. She continued to scoot back until she was out of space. She could feel the cold wall against her back. 

"All I asked was for the guardian and in return, you would get your freedom," he reminded her

He stopped directly in front of her, looming over the trapped teen. Things looked bad but she could fix this. There was always a way out. There was always a different solution. That’s what she had been taught, that was what she believed. She just had to find it… 

She looked from side to side surveying the area. If she could get to the bed she could use the sheets to distract him… But they were so far away. With her ankle like this… With her position on the floor, she wouldn’t make it. Her eyes wandered to her left. The bathroom would make a perfect escape if it weren’t locked. It was no good… She had to stop him… She had to do something to get him to stop. Her heart was beating in her ears threatening to burst. She would have to stall… Stall until he left an opening... Stall until her strength returned.

"Chat Noir… Viperion… The Guardian... They've all abandoned you…" Hawkmoth stated. 

Her eyes locked with his cold grey eyes. Tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. The salty streaks mixed with the blood from her lip as they dripped onto her shirt. Marinette tried to push herself up the wall but failed to. Her left arm was sore and weak, leaving it unstable. Any pressure put on her left ankle caused unbearable pain.

"... T-they… They'll f-find me," she stammered.

"If they were capable... If they had any interest in rescuing you, wouldn't they have come by now?" Hawkmoth questioned. 

The teen had lost track of how much time had passed since she was abducted. Hours had turned to days… And days into… They had to be looking for her… They hadn’t given up on her… Right..? She would have kept looking for them… She didn’t want to think that no one was looking for her.

"They abandoned you after everything you did for them… After everything you sacrificed for them." 

Chat Noir he was out there… He could find her… She knew it…. Yet, he had never led a single mission before… He always depended on her… Followed her orders… Just thinking it over it sounded nearly impossible. Maybe he wasn’t coming…? The answer fits better with everything else that she had realized. He knew that he didn’t need her anymore, so what would be the point? He didn’t love her… He didn’t need her friendship… Not anymore… Not when he had Viperion with him…

"I'm giving you one last chance, Marinette…" Hawkmoth warned. "Tell me who the Guardian is or become the martyr they wanted you to become."

“... I’ve told you everything that I know…” The teen confessed between shaky breaths. “I’m not lying! I swear..!”

Silence followed her declaration. He had to be able to tell that she wasn’t lying. She stared up at him with eyes wide, begging… Pleading for it to stop. She gained nothing by lying to him right now… She was telling the truth... Why didn’t he see that?

“...Pity..” 

That was the only word that left his mouth. After everything, she still didn't understand. She failed to comprehend what was so obvious. There was a saying… About how ignorance protected the innocent. 

But Marinette was neither of these... The moment she accepted her miraculous she could no longer afford such traits. She should have learned that by now… The answer wasn't traced into the sand. It couldn’t be washed away by high tide or footprints. No, it was carved into stone. 

The sinister grin he had twisted into a glare of disgust. He removed the tip of his cane from the links of her chain but kept his foot on it. Marinette could feel her heart dropping into her stomach. He was planning on keeping her in this spot. He wasn’t finished… What else did he want? She had told him the truth… Wasn’t that enough? Was this punishment for lying? No, she had already paid the price for that earlier. The back of her head was still aching from it. Then what else was there? Panic pumped through her brain as she tried to think of what she was missing. 

His cane shifted in his hand, moving his grip further down the handle. Blue eyes grew wide as she realized what was going to happen next. Hawkmoth brought his arm back preparing to strike. With nowhere left to run or hide, Marinette did all that she could. She brought her arms up to cover her face.  The cane came down hard, hitting the left side of her body. The teen cried out as the pain shot through her. His second strike was stronger than the first. When the cane came down it caused her to lose balance and fall onto her right side. 

She screamed out in pain as her right arm hit the ground. The teen tried to shift, to get her weight off of her arm but it was nearly impossible. His barrage came so quickly that she barely had time to process it before he was hitting her again. Tears streamed down her face as he continued his attack. She told the truth but he didn't care… Or didn't believe her… Why had she lied the first time? Why was that all she knew how to do? Marinette curled into herself on the floor as she waited for the storm to pass. With each attack, her screams filled the room. 

Chapter Text

Marinette let out slow and uneven breaths. Her eyes were half-lidded staring off into the room. She had stopped crying finally… Or rather her body had run out of tears. The fear from before had subsided with the threat no longer with her. Now she felt hollow inside… No amount of reminiscing or daydreaming could rejuvenate her. Her throat was raw from screaming. It felt like someone had cut it with shards of glass. 

Her head throbbed uncontrollably. She had tried her best to protect her head but there was only so much that she could do. Marinette had already taken two nasty falls. One right after the other… Though the first could hardly be qualified as a fall… He had thrown her to the ground.

She couldn’t even recall if the cane had struck her head… Did it ache because of her falls or because she had failed to shield it later on? She didn’t know… The memory of it all was somehow fresh and raw yet blurred and disordered at the same time.  Looking at the tile before her she could see dark flecks decorating the sea of white. The flecks were thin and dark creating a stark contrast against the tile. A first she was confused before she realized what they were. 

Someone just passing by would have missed them. But she knew what they were, it was her hair that Hawkmoth had ripped out. When it happened she thought she had lost so much more. She half expected to be bald… Thankfully, she could still feel her hair brushing against her neck. 

Even after Hawkmoth had left she hadn’t dared move. She remained laying on the floor where he left her. She was afraid that would set him off again. That he would come back and be enraged that she had moved. He had been held down by her chain... He wanted her to stay put… She could do that right? 

The task was simple it was easy… It took no effort on her part… Or… Or would he be upset that she was still laying there…? The thought of provoking her made her go clammy. Would he accuse her of licking her wounds like a wounded animal… As a child would…?

Truthfully, she didn’t know what would set him off anymore. She had given him information about the powerups… But it hadn’t been enough to appease him. When she finally confessed, when she told him the truth… He was still angry with her. She didn’t know if he was angry because she lied the first time or because her response was disappointing.

The pain she felt was unlike anything she had experienced before. It was widespread from the top of her head down to her toes. With each breath, with each beating of her own heart, the pain only seemed to grow in intensity. If she could move, she didn’t want to... The pain was too great. 

During one of her crying spells, she had caught sight of her own arm. She had been attempting to get an eyelash out of her eye when she saw it. The once pale skin was decorated in blue and purple. She shuddered to think of what the rest of her body looked like. She didn’t want to know… Not yet…

Blue eyes shifted from the floor to the dark panel across the room. She needed help… She needed medical attention… A doctor or a nurse… She didn’t care which… Surely someone would come now? Plenty of time had passed for them to figure out where she was.

She tried to imagine Chat Noir busting through any minute now. Would he cataclysm the door open or maybe just kick it in? Chat Noir lived for the theatrics, he would kick it in. Then… Then we would give her a cheesy one-liner and smile.

Marinette cut off the daydream and waited, her gaze hazily fixated on the door. She hoped that Chat Noir would come busting in at any moment, only to be met with silence. Surely he would come now… Right? Chat had a habit of appearing right when she needed him. She was hurt… She needed a doctor. She wanted to just go home… She could feel the lump form in her throat as desperation grabbed hold of her. There wouldn’t be a better time than right now. Hawkmoth had left after another violent episode. He wouldn’t be back for a while, she hoped. Chat Noir wouldn’t just abandon her… He was… They were…

What was she thinking? 

Of course, he would.

She had used Chat Noir and played with his emotions. She treated him like he meant nothing to her and now, he finally understood her words. He had no reason to come back for her… If he was going to rescue her why didn’t he come before things got to this point? Why didn’t he come when she was starved… Why didn’t he come when Hawkmoth struck her... Why didn’t he come when her wrist was broken…? And, why… Why wasn’t he here now? The answer was staring her straight in the face.

He wasn’t coming… 

…He never was…

It explained the new duo of Viperion and Chat Noir as well as the faux Ladybug. He didn’t need her anymore… As the statement settled in with her sorrow a new feeling bubbled up inside of her. It was rage…

She had fought so hard, for so long, to keep their secrets… She had endured punishment after punishment in the hopes of protecting both of them. Ladybug may have never loved Chat Noir… She may have never treated him as an equal… Because, from start to end, she became Ladybug to protect Paris and the other miraculous. That was where her loyalties lie… 

Chat Noir disrespected nearly every rule that they had been given. He didn’t believe in the need for secret identities... And without them, she might have sold him out to Hawkmoth… Without the promise of secrecy, every one of their allies could have been forced into this mess.

The blond hero never considered the consequences of his actions. He jumped without looking, he begged for her love while flirting with nearly every other hero. If she had been naive then Chat Noir was nothing but a child.

But the miraculous team wasn’t just Chat Noir. No, Viperion had become a permanent member. Had Luka agreed with Chat, that they were better off without her? No, Luka was one of the kindest people she knew. He could never abandon anyone… He would have at least wanted to hear her out… See things from her perspective… Right? If that were really the case then, where was he? If he hadn’t discarded their relationship then why wasn’t he here to help her? No, Luka had taken up his miraculous at the request of Chat Noir. He wasn’t her ally anymore… It was pointless to rely on others without being able to check on their work.

The tomcat had probably told Luka everything. How demanding and cruel she was to him. How she toyed with his feelings before reminding him, that there was someone else. Because in Chat’s case there was always someone else who garnered her affection. If not Luka then it was Adrien... There was never any room for him. She didn’t want to think that Luka could hate her… But then again, she never expect that Chat Noir would betray her like this either. When her true nature is revealed to be as cruel and calculating as the enemies they faced… She could see why…

No… That wasn’t right… Even if her true nature was rotten and cold… Even if her schemes rivaled their enemies… They could have done something… Anything to help her. They were still part of a team… She was still a citizen of the city that they protected together… Yet, they didn’t… 

It wasn’t just the two of them. Master Fu had been guiding them throughout their journey. Had Master Fu allowed Chat Noir to just give up on looking for her? Surely they wouldn’t just leave Tikki behind. Her earrings were probably somewhere with Hawkmoth. They wouldn’t need to find her to get her miraculous back. Was getting Tikki and her earrings back more important than her own life? 

No… The two had agreed to abandon her… That was the only logical answer… Why else had she heard nothing about the two of them? With Master Fu’s knowledge of the miraculous, they could have gotten her out in no time… 

Even if she was never allowed to be Ladybug anymore… Master Fu owed her freedom. He was the one who had selected her. She didn’t even want to be Ladybug at first. He had trapped her that day, fooling her into believing that this was some righteous path.

What a joke that was… Become a symbol of hope and peace only to cause chaos and destruction everywhere she went. The truth dawned on her… Hawkmoth was right. She hated to admit it… But the evidence was right in front of her. Being loyal to Master Fu and Chat Noir only made everything worse for her. She endangered her friends because of the miraculous. It put her in the position to be kidnapped. If she had come clean from the beginning she could have been released shortly afterward. Why had she been so stubborn? So foolish?

Her heart ached as she imagined what could have been. She could have revealed all of her secrets and begun anew. The expose to Hawkmoth would be Ladybug’s final performance. Her final lie would be a small one, for her parents, to explain her absence.  She could just claim to have been akumatized and subsequently, rescued by Chat Noir and Ladybug. It wouldn’t have been a complete lie either… Ladybug would have saved her, by sacrificing herself. The only true lie would be pretending that Chat Noir was useful.

From then on out… She would never have to lie again… She’d be able to genuinely trust people again… And not because she had to. No more forced interaction as she had with Chat Noir. She would never have to be absent or late to class. She’d never miss out on seeing her friends or working on her sewing projects. 

Just the idea… The thought of living in a world like that sounded perfect. Though simple and plain having a normal life like that was her Atlantis. She could finally be the Marinette she wanted to be. For so long she struggled to balance life between superhero and civilian. She had overextended herself, she was stretched so thin that either world threatened to collapse around her.

And… It had… She couldn’t be a teenager and be responsible for the safety of an entire city, if not the world. All of her relationships had deteriorated around her because of her failed attempts. But without these… Without these obstacles, she would be free.

Thoughts of this new perfect world danced in her head. She would never have to lie to anyone again… She’d never have to fight again... Never have to endure like this ever again. The daydream had been the perfect escape for her mind. After a while, she became so relaxed that she allowed herself to be lulled to sleep.

She awoke to Alya nudging her and calling out her name. But how had she gotten here…? Where exactly was here..? She didn’t feel scorching heat or bitter cold on her body… That paired with the arrival of her friend… She didn’t know where she was…

The sun poured into the room covering it in a warm glow. She didn’t know where she was and yet… Why did this feel familiar..? Looking up she took in her surroundings, she was in school… The classroom looked the same as ever. Sweet nostalgia flooded her mind. The teen wanted to just bask at the moment but it felt off… Because it was… She knew she wasn’t back in school… She hadn’t been back to school in so long. No, she was trapped in that white box.

Yet, she had been here recently... No, that was impossible… Or was it… The warm glow of the sun, Alya waking her up. It was all too familiar… This was a dream then… The same one she had ages ago… It felt strange… Knowing exactly what Alya would say… And when she would say it. Strange…But not unwelcoming. The pattern, the familiarity was comforting, soothing to her weary mind. She liked knowing that Alya would wake her up. She liked knowing exactly how things would play out before they happened. It was like reading the summary before going to see the movie at the cinema. 

However, as she gathered her books she turned to Alya and realized that something was off. Around her neck was the fox miraculous… Why did Alya have the fox miraculous? Marinette found herself fumbling with her books causing them to drop out of her hands and onto the floor. Alya didn’t falter; she collected the fallen books before sliding them into Marinette’s backpack. Marinette remained frozen in place, staring at the foxtail charm on her neck. How did she get a hold of the fox miraculous?

Her theory had been right then… Rena Rouge had been responsible for the mirage of Ladybug. Chat Noir had dragged another person into this as well. Chat didn’t see how dangerous his actions were. He never did… 

Her anger bubbled up inside of her threatening to overflow. No, she had to remain calm... She couldn’t let Alya think something was wrong. Marinette continued to fake her own sleepy daze. Alya didn’t know she was Ladybug… If she brought attention to the miraculous it would make her suspicious. But she couldn’t let Alya keep it… It was just too dangerous. She had to find a way to get the necklace back… But how…?

Marinette masked her anxiety with fake expressions of excitement and anticipation. Even as the pair fell in step behind the boys Marinette continued her act. With one fear being realized, she couldn’t help but wonder about the others. Were Adrien and Nino involved as well? Adrien might not have been involved. He wouldn’t have a reason to be recruited, he had never used a miraculous. Still, that didn’t mean that the others hadn’t tried to involve him.

That left Nino… She wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt. But how could she? Nino and Alya were inseparable… If she was involved then it was likely that he was too. Alya was awful at keeping secrets...

Their necks and faces were clear of any jewelry, which helped her rule out most of the miraculous. There was one way to know, check their wrists… With the desire to know came the fear of realizing that she might be right. She contemplated not checking… But that didn’t feel like the solution either. Which was worse knowing or not knowing? 

Not knowing… 

She never wanted to be blindsided ever again…

The uncertainty left her uneasy and anxious. If they were involved, either of them, she wanted to know. She wanted to know so that she could protect them. Blue eyes wandered to the wrists of Adrien and Nino. She was pleasantly surprised at the sight. They were both bare, neither one of them had a miraculous.  Nino hadn’t broken his promise… And Adrien wasn’t involved in this mess. The confirmation took away some of her stress. The group stood by chatting idly about Jagged Stone. Even with that discovery, she couldn’t enjoy her reunion with her friends. She could hear their voices but it was like she was hearing them from the next room. 

She kept thinking about what was happening around her. It was nearly identical to before. What happened next in her dream? She had to think… The next thing was the Akumas. There was going to be a giant swarm of Akumas just outside the school. She knew what she had to do next, she had to stop them from getting akumatized. The first time was bad enough. Marinette didn’t want to see them hurt… This time was different than before though. Alya had her miraculous on her this time. If she saw the akumas she would try to use her miraculous to fend them off. 

She didn’t want to have to fight her friends. She didn’t need their help, it wasn’t worth the risk. It was a daunting task but she could be able to get rid of all of them. There was always a way and she was going to find it. Marinette wanted to stay... Stay and try to live out the rest of the planned events. If they left sooner she might actually get to eat ice cream with Adrien. She could get the ice cream and double back to the school… That way they would still be able to spend some time together. 

Leave with them and risk people getting akumatized when she could prevent it? She wouldn’t be able to stay long… Knowing her luck they would find Andre only for her to have to leave before they got to the front of the line. Or the Akuma would find them first.

The plan was to get them away from danger, not further into it. She could feel her shoulders droop realizing what she had to do. There would be other times… In the future, in real life, she could see Adrien… They could all get ice cream together once this was over.

“You guys go ahead,” Marinette suggested. “I think I left my notebook in the classroom.”

“Are you sure,” Alya asked before her eyes wandered over to Adrien.

“We can wait for you,” Nino added.

They knew how much getting ice cream with Adrien meant to her. But no… It was better that they went on without her. Being Ladybug, her duty to protect the city, came before everything. If there were innocent people in need of help, she would be there.

Marinette insisted, telling them that she wouldn’t be long. She asked them to text her Andre’s location just in case he moved. They agreed before parting ways with her. Soon they would be on their way far, far away from here.

Once she was sure they were long gone she ducked into an empty bathroom stall. She transformed into Ladybug and lept out of the window. Once she was on top of the roof of the school she scoured the sky searching for the mob.

Just as before the dark cloud was looming over the city. She scanned the streets below watching as the people grew nervous at the swarm of butterflies. She could still see Chloe and Sabrina like before. But this time they were both clamoring into Chloe’s car.  Good… They were getting away. Chloe was a nightmare without an Akuma and a powerful adversary with one. Sabrina had been akumatized multiple times and each ability was more dangerous than the last. Some fled like her classmates while others were frozen with fear.

Ladybug called out to them instructing them to seek refuge while she dealt with the ominous cloud. She reassured them that she would take care of the Akumas, all they had to do was hide. A wave of relief washed over them at the sight of their hero. As people fled the butterflies chased after them but they were too slow.

With the streets empty they turned their attention to her. The butterflies swarmed around her flying rapidly in a circular motion. Ladybug readied her yoyo as they prepared to attack. She was in the eye of the storm again, just like before. And just as before she was completely alone. 

This time, she didn’t mind… Chat Noir would only get in her way. He was too impulsive in battle. His dependability was equivalent to a dice roll. Luck was something she couldn’t risk. She wouldn’t call for the other heroes either… They didn’t need to get involved, to be in danger, she could handle it by herself.

Ladybug had defeated an Akuma by herself before… Never this many or at once but it didn’t feel impossible. It would take hours to purify this many Akumas… She had to act fast while she had their attention. It wouldn’t be long before they found an unsuspecting civilian to target. 

The butterflies flew faster blocking out any light from the sun. Ladybug opened up the cover over her yo-yo preparing it to capture the loose akumas. She swung her arm out casting the yoyo out into the crowd only for it to come back empty. She tried over and over again becoming frantic as her efforts failed.

Why wasn’t it working? Should she use her lucky charm? No, then she would transform back quickly. There was no monster to fight all she had to do was capture the akumas. Then why couldn’t she…? The city was counting on her and she was going to let them down. The fear of failure twisted and gnawed at her insides. What was she going to do if she couldn’t purify the Akumas? What type of hero was she if she couldn’t use her own power?

Ladybug’s shoulders drooped as the melancholy took hold of her. There had to be something she was missing… Something she had forgotten about her power… But what was it… She tried to rattle her brain to figure it out but nothing was coming to her. She needed time… If she had more time to think, she could find the solution. She was always running out of time…

What was she going to do? Call for backup? No… Chat Noir would only make things worse… Or he would suggest that they involve other heroes. She was going to fix this herself… But how…? Looking out at the swarm of butterflies it all felt hopeless… It wouldn’t be long before they got bored of her and searched for a victim. Maybe some of them were fake? This could be Volpina’s work… If that was the case then touching it would have made them disappear. Her yoyo had just bounced off of them like they were impervious to her powers. They were every bit real… Every single one of them. 

She stood in the eye of the storm trying to find a way to crack the code… There had to be something she was missing… She had just overlooked it. Marinette could feel herself begin to panic as the swarm circling her grew thinner. They were going to find innocent people to prey on… It would only take a moment and then Hawkmoth would have them. And there was nothing that she could do about it. She had no plan and her powers weren’t working. It all felt hopeless…

Her frustrations reached a fever pitch as her eyes stung with tears… What type of hero couldn’t use her own power? Why was she even selected to have the Ladybug miraculous in the first place? There were others out there… Ones that would be better at it than her.

Who was she kidding? This was her fate… To become Paris’s failure of a hero. It was fitting given her poor choices. Maybe this was Master Fu’s plan all along? Use her up until she crashed and burned then take back the miraculous. That way she’d never get the chance to abuse her abilities to suit her own interests. After all... She hadn’t been chosen to be the hero of Paris. No, Master Fu had just searched for the easiest person to force into the job. She had just reached her limit of usefulness.

As the pain and sorrow sunk into her an Akuma broke free of the swarm. Tears spilled from her eyes, rolling down her mask and onto the floor.  Instead of going further into the city, the Akuma ventured closer to Marinette. She looked up just as the creature hovered before her.

Her sapphire eyes grew wide as the butterfly floated before her. No, she had attracted the Akuma. She had to think positive thoughts. She needed to stay optimistic. Ladybug took in slow deep breaths to calm herself. But how could she stay calm…? She was about to let down everyone she knew. Hawkmoth was right… Her morals… Talk about equality and justice… It was all for show… Because when the city needed her the most she couldn’t help them…

The butterfly flew closer landing on Marinette’s shoulder. She could feel her breath catch in her throat as she waited. But nothing happened… She couldn’t hear Hawkmoth’s voice… Looking over to her right side it remained perched there… Why wasn’t she being Akumatized..? She felt awful enough for it to happen. Her brain was a cesspool of negative emotions. Frustration, disappointment, anger, despair… She felt them all… Maybe that was what attracted the swarm to her?

That didn’t explain why she wasn’t being Akumatized though… Being Ladybug didn’t protect her from being akumatized… It had almost happened to her before… Not while she was transformed at least… Still, that didn’t add up. Soon another came close to her. She watched it with uneasy eyes… The butterfly landed on her leg and just like the other it stayed planted… Her head remained empty, no Hawkmoth… Not in the present tense.

They were just butterflies after all… It was Hawkmoth abusing the magic of the miraculous that made them evil. He corrupted them and made them do his bidding. Just like how Master Fu had convinced her that she was going to protect the city. He had taken advantage of her goodwill. She may not have been right, forcing her sense of justice onto people, but she hadn’t done it to be malicious. Not at first, she hadn’t… She really had wanted to make a difference.

Maybe she had more in common with these butterflies than she thought. Ladybug brought her yoyo back and wrapped it around her waist. She extended her left arm out in front of her. She slightly shifted her index finger up, separating it from the others, creating a perch.

Soon another butterfly broke free of the cloud. It flew closer until it landed on her finger. Once again, nothing happened. It wasn’t going to akumatized her. She feared and dreaded their appearance for so long. But were they really as cruel as she thought they were…? No, they weren’t… At the end of each fight, they were just simple butterflies. The creature was just misunderstood just like she was. 

“... You didn’t mean to hurt anyone..” Ladybug whispered. “It’s not your fault… ”

It’s this society… Their society glamourized heroes without understanding what is really at risk. It wasn’t their fault that they didn’t know. It had taken a dastardly event for her to fully understand. She had been naive… Ignorant about how dangerous this all was. 

It was people like Hawkmoth and Master Fu… They took advantage of people… Tricking them into serving them… Hawkmoth tricked people and convinced them that revenge was worth any sacrifice. Master Fu forced her into a role she never wanted.

“...The butterfly miraculous was meant to make champions… Not villains..” she added.

A role that warped her sense of self… She became a liar, a manipulator, and a fake… There wasn’t a single aspect of her life that the miraculous hadn’t tainted. Past, present, or future… It was all rotten now. 

Chat Noir was to blame as well… He had left her to fix everything. Every battle rested on her shoulders. He had no regard for rules or boundaries of any kind. He acted more like a lapdog than anyone she could call an equal.

For all of his vibrato about them fighting the odds together, he had left her to rot in Hawkmoth’s clutches. He didn’t care about her… He never had… Just like the citizens of Paris, he was in love with the concept of Ladybug, not the actual person. And now, he was far more concerned with not having to share the spotlight or take orders from her anymore.

One by one other butterflies joined them finding positions to rest on her. They settled on her arms and legs. A few on her head and even on her yoyo that was draped across her hip. Her body became decorated in the once menacing purple glow, and she didn’t mind. These creatures… The akumas… They were misunderstood just like she was. They didn’t mean to hurt anyone or cause damage to the city. Just like she hadn’t meant to hurt her family or classmates. They were one and the same…

They came in droves now covering every inch of her body. The ones that couldn’t fit there landed on the rooftop under her feet. It wasn’t long until she was fully engulfed in them. She wasn’t afraid of them anymore… She didn’t mind the attention they were giving her. For the first time in a while, she was with kindred spirits. Each empty spot on her body was soon overtaken by the butterflies. Out of space one landed square on her nose blocking her view. It fluttered its wings tickling her nose causing her to sneeze.

Startled they flew away blocking out her view for a moment before revealing the change of scenery. The rooftop was gone… The entire city was gone now… She was surrounded by a sea of white again. She could feel her senses come back to her in waves. Marinette blinked the sleep away from her eyes realizing where she was again. She found herself staring up at the white walls once more. For a while, she just lay there, combing through the memories of her dream. 

She felt different now… Laying on the cool floor, something in her had changed. Her injuries were fresh and ached but her mind… Her mind had never felt clearer than right now. She felt like the cloud had just broken apart after a storm. Everything made sense now… Chat Noir… Hawkmoth… Master Fu… She understood why this happened to her… Why Chat Noir had given up on her… His recruitment of Luka… 

...Finally... It all made sense.

Chapter Text

The brunette waved goodbye to the patron before getting back onto his bike. That was his last delivery for the day. He glanced at his phone, checking the time. Good, he still had enough time to get there. Luka pushed off from the ground before switching to peddling. The wind tussled his locks as he moved through the city streets. As much as he would have liked to enjoy a slow ride he couldn’t. With work over with he was heading to Alya’s place.

They had all agreed to meet there tonight. They wanted to meet sooner but between Adrien’s photoshoot, Alya and Nino babysitting their younger siblings, and his work schedule it just wasn’t feasible. In their hearts, Marinette was their number one priority but they couldn’t push everything to the wayside. Everything in their lives needed to be attended to. If they began to make mistakes or neglect obligations they wouldn’t have the free time to dedicate to the search.

There wasn’t a day that went by when she wasn’t on his mind. With each day he grew frustrated with their current situation. He knew things like this took time but still, the time between was agonizing. They had made progress, sure… But they still had so far to go. Tonight they would try to take a closer look to see if they had missed anything.

Luke kept trying to tell himself that Marinette would be back before they knew it. But it was hard… He missed her… They all did… She was the most amazing girl he knew… Her smile was infectious… She was hardworking and a loyal companion to have. 

Still, even though he knew all of this he would have never guessed that being Ladybug was her secret… It felt odd, knowing that the two were the same person. It wasn’t as though he had ill will towards Ladybug. No, it was the opposite. She had saved him, his family, and countless others close to him. He owed her, more than he could ever repay. He just hadn’t expected Ladybug to be someone he knew. 

In another way, it was fitting for her to be Ladybug. Ladybug always tried to help people. She went out of her way to do so. It also explained why Ladybug had trusted him with the snake miraculous. He had wondered why him? Luka was honored to be able to help but he couldn’t help but be curious. Now he knew… It wasn’t just that Ladybug thought that he could be a good ally. He would like to think it was a testament to their relationship. Marinette had trusted him and that meant the world to him. For now, he would leave it at that. Things were complicated before her abduction... Now, he didn’t know what to make of it.

He had known about Marinette’s crush on Adrien. Anyone who knew Marinette knew about that rather obvious secret. But from what he knew, she was unsure if Adrien returned her feelings. The two were often stuck in his limbo of a situation.

Then there was Ladybug and Chat Noir. Over half of Paris was convinced that the two were already dating. Chat, himself, had confessed to being in love with Ladybug. Only to add that she didn’t and couldn’t return his feelings.

There was so much that neither he nor Adrien knew or understood. Partially because they were missing key pieces of the puzzle. Marinette was the one who held the key to their questions. For those answers, they would have to wait. It could all be sorted out once she was back safe and sound. 

Even with the confusion, it wasn’t all bad. He was glad that she trusted him. Even if she didn’t trust him enough to tell him she was Ladybug. That didn’t matter to him… It was Marinette’s secret, hers to keep or give away. He did feel bad about finding out… Chat Noir had stated that he hadn’t known Ladybug’s true identity… She hadn’t wanted anyone to know… He didn’t blame Chat Noir for telling him. It helped them understand why Hawkmoth had targetted her. When he saw her again… He would talk to her about it. She had a right to know that they had all shared their identities with each other. Marinette was kind and understanding she would get why Chat Noir had told the others.

His bike slowed before coming to a complete stop. He dismounted the bike before walking it over to the side of the building. The teen made his way to the correct floor and waited for his host. Once inside Alya ushered him into her bedroom where Nino and Adrien were already waiting for him. Nino was at her computer sorting through music on her computer to make the perfect playlist. While he worked at the desktop Adrien was next to him offering suggestions. Today’s meeting was more of an informal one. One that was disguised as just a group of teenagers relaxing after a long week of school.

Knowing that Marinette was Ladybug, this team made perfect sense. Marinette and Alya were inseparable. Nino had been a long-time friend of Marinette’s. The one that had truly surprised him was Chat Noir. He would have never guessed that Adrien was Chat Noir… The two felt like complete opposites. Well, they had a first… Adrien was often a reserved person. He was friendly and earnest making him easy to approach and talk to. He hadn’t imagined that he was also the laidback, wisecracking feline hero. 

He did notice that after revealing his secret Adrien appeared more comfortable with everyone. He made more jokes in front of them. There were times when he put in pun after pun in one conversation. Knowing each other made working on the case easier. Chat Noir had been right… Keeping their identities a secret wasn’t helpful. He trusted Adrien… He trusted Chat Noir but there was a lot that was unsaid between all of them… With Marinette still missing… Still out there somewhere… It didn’t feel appropriate to bring it up. It felt wrong to assume things about her and write off her decisions without talking to her about them first.

Chat Noir and Viperion had talked about the issue before. About his relationship with Ladybug… It hadn’t been how he imagined it. He knew that he only saw a glimpse of what it was like but he couldn’t help but feel a bit taken back. Chat Noir had told him about their arguments the difficult and even the petty ones.  As hard as finding out that Marinette was Ladybug for him, Adrien must have it far worse. Knowing that Marinette was Ladybug didn’t change anything for him. He knew how he felt about her. His opinion of her would not change.

His concern was for Chat Noir. He fought beside her and she had hurt him. Luka didn’t think that it was intentional… Marinette wasn’t like that. She wasn’t cruel or domineering... She did have a habit of getting tunnel vision but it was because she was dedicated to her cause.  Luka felt like it was harder because Chat Noir was in love with Ladybug. He had professed his love to her over and over again. Nearly every citizen in Paris had theories about Chat Noir and Ladybug’s relationship.

But Chat Noir had said it himself… She didn’t love him… It wasn’t a theory or a feeling he had. Chat had claimed that Ladybug had told him numerous times. Their relationship was strictly business. They were friends, peers, colleagues … Anything but lovers.  Things were complicated because in the mix of all of this mess Marinette’s other secret had been exposed. By the police and by himself later on. Ladybug may not have been in love with Chat Noir but Marinette did have a crush on Adrien Agreste. 

It wasn’t that Luka was upset about this. He was fine with whatever made Marinette happy. But he wondered how Adrien was taking all of this. The blond was their leader without Ladybug. Any amount of stress that he felt must have been magnified. Luka sat down beside Nino assisting the other in finalizing the playlist for the night. While Luka opened up the map on Alya’s bed the brunette was elsewhere. After welcoming Luka into her room Alya retreated to the balcony of her room. She was happy to see them… It wasn’t as though she planned on ignoring them for the rest of the night. She just needed a bit of fresh air.

After finding Marinette’s stuff her brain felt scattered. There was something so sobering about knowing what her friend had faced. Like being thrown headfirst into the arctic ocean. She had seen this type of thing before… In movies, in comic books. They would recover the lost items of the person. Usually what followed was an even worse heartbreak. 

She just couldn't place the emotion that she felt after seeing Marinette’s tattered belongings. Part of it was seeing the items without her friend. It was like they felt out of place with Marinette. The items existed in a vacuum never allowed to be without the other. Each article of clothing told a story. One that was just as incomplete as their riddle of where she was hidden. It felt almost like the items were taunting them. Reminding how they had failed their leader and friend all at once.

Alya had a gut feeling that Marinette was out there waiting for them… But she also feared that she was wrong… That they’d never be able to see her again. Alya pushed the thought from her mind. She didn’t want to think like that, to fear the worst…  The brunette kept thinking of the sentimonster. It was difficult to not think about that. She had seen the feather that Chat Noir had recovered but it paled in comparison to the real thing. She recalled how big it was. That must have been what Marinette had run into… 

Dangerous and terrifying scenarios began to form in her mind with the clues they had from that night. Had she gotten hurt and then taken captive..? Was she badly injured because of it..? Marinette was Ladybug though, she was tough… Still, it must have been terrifying.  Rena Rouge hadn’t been alone when they had seen the crystal sentimonster. She couldn’t imagine being chased by something like that. Her mouth ran dry as she imagined what that night must have been like. 

It wasn’t just the creature that had shaken her up. If she could have spent the night with Marinette it wouldn’t have happened. Or, if Alya had her miraculous then she could have just called her for backup. She understood why Marinette hadn’t told her secret. She wasn't mad at her decision. Marinette had done it to protect everyone around her. And it had worked for everyone but her...

Even now, it continued to protect them. Though she kept her miraculous hidden, Alya hadn’t noticed anything suspicious happening around her. It meant that Hawkmoth didn't suspect her… It meant that Marinette hadn’t been forced to reveal their identities. The team continued to act cautiously regardless of what they thought Hawkmoth knew.

There still hadn't been a single akumatization since M. Pidgeon. It felt odd, out of place for what had become the norm in Paris. Was he just killing time? Or was he busy, occupied with tormenting her friend? Mayura had mentioned Marinette’s waning hope. Those words had been for Chat Noir but they had succeeded in hurting her as well.

If Hawkmoth planned on sending the city into despair over the missing teen it was working. Their classmates didn’t have any new leads. The ones that they had required time and energy to look into. The knowledge they had now felt more like a burden. They couldn’t tell their classmates what they knew. Alya feared that something awful was going to happen again and soon. Hawkmoth could attack at any time. At any moment he could release an Akuma onto the city. Even with the information they did have they were running out of time. Time was something that was scarce. More valuable than gold to her.

When Marinette first went missing she kept thinking that her friend would be back in a matter of hours. But so much time has passed since then… It felt foolish to keep the same mantra. Alya leaned against the balcony, staring out at the city. Her mind was consumed with memories of Marinette and Ladybug. In her daze, she didn’t notice the team's leader slip beside her.

"Are you okay?” Adrien asked. “You were pretty shaken up last time.”

“Sorry” Alya apologized. “… I told you that I was ready for anything… That it didn’t matter as long as I was able to help bring her back… But then I froze and I know that it was a bad idea to keep any of her stuff. But I just..”

“It’s ok,” Adrien replied. “I get it... I get why you wanted to keep her bag,"

He let out a sigh before looking out at the salt-sprinkled sky. In the haste of the moment, he had tried to reason with her using logic. If she kept Marinette’s things and someone else found out she would become a suspect. They couldn’t risk one of their own becoming the police’s only suspect.

Yet he still felt like his actions were cruel. She had just wanted something from her friend. Alya had just met Marinette this year as he had. But he had hours of memories with Marinette and Ladybug. He had known both identities well. It didn’t feel fair… It didn’t feel fair to make Alya give up the purse. He knew exactly how she felt… He knew that it was the best thing for everyone though.

"When my mother left… I wanted to keep anything that was connected to her…" He explained wistfully. "Old photos, things or hers, anything that I could find… I just wanted to keep the memories I had of her close."

Alya nodded in agreement, that’s what it felt like. Like, she needed to have a piece of her with her. She had photos of Marinette, plenty of them. But it wasn’t the same. Even her Ladybug memorabilia didn’t help much. Having something that belonged to a loved one, was special. It wasn’t just a purse or a wallet, it felt like it was a part of the person.

"Marinette actually helped me sneak into a movie theater to see the movie my mom starred in…" He confessed. “...I was too afraid to ask my dad if I could watch the movie… After she left he didn’t like to bring her up…”

He smiled thinking back on that day. Things had been easier then. He began to recall how she came up with disguises for them to wear to the movie theater. How happy he had been to be able to sit in the movie theater with her. His cheeks began to turn scarlet as his mind recalled the rest of that day. His comment on how his fans might think Marinette was his girlfriend. Them escaping on the subway together. Her remarks of praise for his advertisement.

Alya could recall Marinette’s retelling of the event. But it paled in comparison to Adrien's version. From Marinette’s perspective, it was a rollercoaster ride from start to finish. But the blond’s retelling felt whimsical and lighthearted. He may not have said it but there was definitely something more there. There was happiness and subtle pain when he spoke about his mother. But with Marinette, she couldn’t quite place the emotion that he was displaying.

“We’re doing everything we can right now,” he reminded her. “We’re making progress and we have clues…”

History was not going to repeat itself… This will not be like what happened to his mother. He wasn’t alone this time… He had friends and a team behind him every step of the day. And he wasn’t going to give up until she was back and safe. 

“We’re going to bring her back,” Adrien reaffirmed.

“...I know..” Alya stressed. “..It’s just..”

It wasn’t that she doubted him or their team. It was… It was all just hard. The task felt impossible and daunting to her. Adrien believed in them… Marinette was counting on them. And yet, she was afraid that they might fail. 

"Until we can get her back I need you to hold onto something for me,” Adrien began.

Before Alya could ask what he meant he was digging into the front pocket of his jeans. He rummaged around for a few seconds before finding it. From his pocket, he pulled out a string of colorful beads. The blond displayed the beads in front of her beaming with pride.

“It’s my lucky charm," Adrien announced. 

Alya glanced at the string of beads tempted to roll her eyes. With his silly grin and pride in the art project, she couldn’t help but crack a smile and a laugh. If his goal had been to stop her from sulking so much he was succeeding. Had Adrien always wanted to make so many puns? And how on earth had he held them back for so long?

“...It didn’t seem fair of me to make you give up a piece of her when I still had one with me,” the blond confessed.

“...Marinette gave this to you?” Alya asked.

“Yeah… I asked her how she managed to be this good at video games and she told me that she had a lucky charm. “ Adrien explained. “She gave me hers… I’ve kept it on me ever since.”

There wasn’t anything special about the beads sewn together. They were probably an assortment of ones that Marinette had in her sewing kit. But she had picked them for a reason, the texture, the color, the shape… They were all things that drew her eye. That made it all the more personal. Adrien had mentioned getting it when they had played video games together. It must have been for that tournament… He had kept it with him all this time? She was a little impressed. Not only had he kept it but he claimed to always carry it with him.

Part of the brunette wanted to laugh… Not to belittle Adrien... But at Marinette giving him a good luck charm. The hero of luck never stopped working. Lucky charm saved the city from mayhem. But Marinette… She helped people every day.

“...I can’t take this from you, Adrien,” she replied shaking her head.

“... Think of it as a loan then,” he urged.

“...Marinette gave that to you... She wanted you to have it…” She reminded him. “If you’ve kept it with you all of this time then it must be important to you.”

Adrien faltered at the statement. She was right… The lucky charm was very important to him. He could remember the moment she gave it to him down to the finest detail. He made an effort to not misplace it and to carry it with him. If it helped Alya he was willing to part with it. It would only be temporary after all.

“She is-” Adrien began a soft smile gracing his lips. His smile soon broke when he realized what he had said. “It, it is important to me… The charm..”

Alya eyed him suspiciously after his verbal slip. She might have written it off but she couldn’t help but notice the blush on his cheeks. And since when did Adrien stutter like this? She expected this type of behavior from Marinette, but not him.

“Important because she’s our friend or for another reason?” The reporter questioned. 

“.. Marinette’s our friend,” Adrien answered. “A-and she’s also Ladybug… The other leader in this team…”

“The same Ladybug that Chat Noir was head over heels for?” She inquired teasing him.

“...I mean… Ladybug is… They’re both…” Adrien tried to find the words. 

As he spoke the crimson on his cheeks began to spread across his face. He continued to stumble over his words as he tried to explain himself. After a few bouts of jumbled words, he gave up on trying to cover it up. Adrien leaned over the railing as he stared out at the stars. He let out a sigh of defeat.

Marinette’s secret crush had been revealed a long time ago, now it was his turn. He hadn’t known that Marinette liked him. She was a good friend… He liked to think that they were friends but he never expected to hear that she liked him. Not in that way…

“... It’s complicated,” he answer, letting out a sigh.

“Because you and Marinette make it complicated,” Alya replied.

The brunette let out a small chuckle at his response. How could these two be so in sync with each other yet on different planets at the same time? They really were made for each other. 

“I’m going to give you the same advice I keep giving her,” she informed. “If you know how you feel, next time you see her tell her that.”

“..I can’t,” Adrien dismissed.

“This coming from the same Chat that kept calling her ‘m’lady?” Alya countered. “And Bugaboo?”

“That was Ladybug,” Adrien retorted. “..And even if I could... I can’t..”

“You know that Marinette likes you,” Alya reminded him. “Why can’t you just tell her?”

“... Because it’s complicated,” Adrien confessed.

The blond let out another sigh allowing his shoulders to droop. Telling Alya that things were complex was a blanket statement. It was a tangled web and he didn’t even know where to start to fix it. Or if he even could… Noticing the shift in his mood Alya paused. She thought that everything would be better, even if just relatively. Ladybug trusted Chat Noir and she was in love with Adrien. Adrien’s secret love wasn’t Kagami it was Ladybug. Not only that but they could all tell that he liked her back. At least she had thought he did…

“... You don’t like her back?”

“No, I do,” Adrien blurted out. “Marinette is… She’s more than just a friend… I’ve kind of always felt that way, I didn’t realize it until it was too late…”

Foolish didn’t begin to describe how he felt. He could have spent the rest of his life cursing himself for wasting time before her abduction. He had the feeling that Marinette was Ladybug for a while… That she meant more to him than just a companion. He had felt this for way sometime now and yet he never acted on this feeling. 

“..But, it's not too late,” Alya continued. “We’re going to rescue her…”

“.I know we are, that’s not the problem...It’s complicated..” Adrien repeated. “For Chat Noir and Ladybug.”

If all he had to was confess to Marinette the job was easy. When she came back he wanted to... To tell her how he felt, how he had felt about her for so long. Even if she rejected him, he at least wanted her to know how he felt. 

Things were so much easier when it was just Marinette. They had so much less conflict with each other when they were civilians. They were good classmates, they were close friends. Taking the leap into something else, something more… It felt possible.

The only concern he had in the manner was that one day he would have to face Ladybug. He would have to own up to all of the changes he had made in their team. Changes that he hoped would become permanent. Going against her instructions before had caused a major rift between them.

They had mended it later on but deep down he feared that their relationship would crumble if another one came up. He wanted to say that if he were honest with her from the start then she would understand. Ladybug had been mad earlier because he had lied. He wouldn’t lie to her anymore… Yet he didn’t feel any better about the inevitable conversation.

The blond went on to explain everything the best that he could. He reiterated what he told Luka about his and Ladybug’s relationship. Making sure to point out his own shortcomings not just his problems with her.  It was hard for him to imagine that Marinette would lie to him as Ladybug had. He tried to understand why she had done it. It was to protect her secret identity, he knew that. The secret was one that she risked everything to protect. It was as precious as the lives she protected. 

Then there were the arguments between them. The spats about his unrequited love. The frustration of being left out of so much, despite being part of the original duo. Everything they did, was on her terms leaving little room for him. He trusted her completely and to a fault. If he had put his foot down about a few things maybe the outcome would have been different? He knew it was pointless to consider… He couldn’t help but wonder…

“It’s hard to imagine them as the same person sometimes,” he admitted.

Alya paused taking in the new information. She knew that Marinette was a good person. She was kind, brave, and generous. But she wasn’t perfect… She could get overzealous about things, she could be secretive.  She also understood Adrien’s frustration. The bottom line was that Ladybug had lied to him. It wasn’t just about pretending to be on a secret mission when Evilistrator was out with Marinette. That lie was small and understandable. It was about the elaborate lie during the fight with Kwami Buster.

‘...But, I thought you told each other everything?’

Why did she have the mirage say that? Why did she have to rub it in his face like that? Maybe she hadn’t meant it like that..? But then what had she meant? They kept secrets from each other because that was how she wanted it to be.

It was about her never letting him lead. About him being denied access to information. Information that they both needed if they were going to defeat Hawkmoth. Time and time again he was told to wait, to be patient. He was often told after the fact, never at the moment. It was about never letting him pick who they gave miraculous to. The plan depended on Ladybug being able to sneak away and retrieve the miraculous and give it to her chosen hero. In the meantime, he was left to fend off the villain. 

“When you told me that Marinette was Ladybug I didn’t know what to think,” Alya confessed. “I was shocked… And the worst part was that I felt angry that she didn’t tell me…”

“... You were mad?”

“I’m her best friend,” Alya huffed. “I… And if I had known I could have helped her…”

“...I still feel that way sometimes,” Adrien commented. “I know that she wanted to keep it a secret but…”

“...But we can’t change Marinette’s decisions..” Alya finished. “We can’t change the past..”

She paused staring out at the city. Her thoughts drifted from Ladybug to Marinette. The cognitive dissonance of the two personas' fusing was difficult but not impossible. In light there is dark and in dark there is light.

“Marinette is one of the kindest people I know,” Alya said reminiscing. “She’s creative and always trying to help others…”

Just like Ladybug… She came up with the most complex plans to use her lucky charm… The Ladybug miraculous suited her so well for that reason. He had struggled to switch between the small details and the big plan when he had used it.

“... She can also get obsessed over things… Or certain people,” She continued. “...She never knows when to take a break… And she’s always putting others first.”

When she had a job to do, she focused on nothing else but that. It helped her design amazing creations. Marinette’s obsessive tendencies fueled her crush on Adrien.  They also added gasoline to her burning disdain for people like Lila Rossi. 

“...Marinette made those decisions because she thought it was the best thing to do,” Alya explained.

“They weren’t all bad,” Adrien added, agreeing with her. “We would have lost to Hawkmoth a long time ago without them.”

Even when they were backed into a corner she always found them a way out. It didn’t matter if he were seconds away from transforming back, she made sure that he was safe. Ladybug had created this team… He recalled the first time they had all gathered together. At that moment he felt confident again. He felt renewed and hopeful about their chances… Not just by expanding their numbers but by who his allies were.

Would he cut her off sooner if he knew this was their future? No. He couldn’t go back and change the past… Neither of them could… They couldn’t undo her choices but they could try for a better future.  What happened between them… It was a heavy burden to carry. He acknowledged that a long time ago. She had lied to him, blatantly to his face. Did that mean that he couldn’t trust her again?

Trust was a delicate matter… It wasn’t a single thread connecting two people together. It couldn’t be pulled apart or severed by an outside force. It was a bridge created from trials and shared conversations. It would take more than a few issues for it to all to come crumbling down. He had to trust her.  If he wanted her to have faith in him to rescue her. Then he needed to have more faith in Ladybug as a person. Ladybug could be controlling and confrontational, but so could Marinette.

He had seen her get into arguments with Chloe going back and forth with the heiress. He had seen both Ladybug and Marinette want to wage war with Lila Rossi. He had also seen Ladybug forgive and try to make amends with the two. The clues had always been there... He just hadn’t pieced them all together. Alya was right… Marinette was all of those things. She could be brash and impulsive… She was also the same person who helped people sort through their problems.

Knowing what she was capable of, didn’t deter Adrien. Now he felt like he understood Marinette more than ever. After becoming the team’s leader, he understood the pressure that she had been under. 

“I don’t know if I’ll be able to blurt out a confession when I see her,” Adrien said with a laugh. He could feel his cheeks burn slightly at the thought.

“..But..” Alya added teasingly.

“I want her to know that she doesn’t have to do this alone anymore,” He confessed.

“She won’t,” Alya added confidently. “The miraculous team is here to stay.”

The two teens smile before exchanging the signature handshake. They left the balcony, reuniting with the others. The time together had allowed them to process everything that had occurred.  It helped Adrien let go of the pent-up feelings he had about Ladybug. They both idolized her before they knew who she was. But that had come to an end. The admiration they had for Ladybug wouldn’t go away. But they would be able to see Marinette for who she really was. All of her faults and good attributes wrapped up together to create their friend.

Chapter Text

Chat Noir and Viperion landed on the rooftop in unison. Moments after the pair arrived Carapace and Rena Rouge were following behind. Just moments ago Chat Noir had called them back. The request to meet up had been sudden and left them feeling off. Everything about this was just weird…  This was their usual meeting place. But typically it was where they began their patrol not where it ended. They couldn’t help but feel confused. With school off, they had no reason to not continue into the late hours of the evening. Why had he called them back so early?

The blond leader's voice had been calm and neutral when he called them. His tone gave away very little. He showed no sign of urgency or anxiety when he spoke. Each miraculous had a way to contact the other, meeting face to face wasn’t always necessary either. So what was so important that he had called them together? Bit by bit they made their way over to the ledge wondering what had captured their leader’s attention. What was he going to tell them? Was it a secret about the miraculous? Or maybe something about Marinette? 

Not wanting to wait any longer they joined him. Viperion took a spot to the left of Chat Noir, while Rena and Carapace sat to his right. They took a moment to get comfortable before following Chat’s eyes. He was looking at something… But they weren’t entirely sure what. He was facing forward just staring off into the horizon. With nothing else to lose they joined him, unsure what they were looking at.

Was he looking at the Eiffel Tower? Not likely…It was beautiful but there had to be something else. Maybe they just had to look harder? Their eyes scanned the horizon for what they were missing.  Rena was the first to break away from the skyline. Her amber eyes stole a glance from Carapace, silently asking if he knew what was happening? The green-clad hero’s eyes met her own before shrugging.

A few seconds of silence followed as the group allowed themselves to become immersed in the view. The sun was setting, painting the city in shades of orange and pink. Paris was a beautiful city, no one could contest that. But there was something about seeing it from a birdseye or rather a cat’s eye view. Adrien would never get tired of this view… It didn’t matter how many times he saw it.

“...Soo, what are we supposed to be looking at?” Carapace asked breaking the silence.

“And why did you ask us to meet you here?” Rena Rouge added, curiously.

“We’ve been making a lot of progress but we also need time to relax,” Chat Noir replied. “Since we ran into Mayura everyone’s been working overtime…”

“But… Marinette’s still out there..” Rena countered.

“I know… But we won’t be much help to her if we’re exhausted.” Chat admitted.

He was right…. They had added shifts in the morning to double their productivity. Seeing Marinette’s items had hit something in their cores. It had dug into the skin, their minds, like the crystal feathers embedded in concrete. 

Though so much happened since that first morning without her, this was one of the few major clues they had gotten. It confirmed a lot of what they already knew… They knew that she was out there… That she was waiting for them. 

Mayura had attempted to taunt them about her giving up but they had their doubts. It had been an empty threat, one used to distract them during the fight. She had been trying to get under their skin.  In a way, it had worked... Nearly every second since then they were awake they theorized and planned. Before it was hard to not think about Marinette…. She was always with them. Yet at times they could focus on other things...

They could focus on school work, daily tasks around the home as well as conversations with others. But now… It was nearly impossible… A flash of red out the corner of their eyes sent memories of Ladybug rushing to the front of their minds. Shades of dark blue and pink pulled at their heartstrings.

The wound of her absence created felt raw again. Yet memories of her felt distant in their minds. None of them liked to think about the last time they had seen her. No one wanted to think about how much time had passed. 

Still, they weren’t without hope. Time had given them knowledge, skills, and experience. They weren’t the same kids who had first been given the chance of aiding Ladybug and Chat Noir. Time had allowed them to become a real team.

Every day they felt closer to finding her. They each fantasized about how they would rescue Marinette. How she would react to seeing the team she built rally behind her. But in it, they were losing themselves again. They rarely made time for anything that wasn’t for school, familiar obligations, or hero work. 

More than anything they could use a readjustment. Something to give them a much-needed break from it all. Chat was right… He knew how tiresome the job could be. Just sitting still for a few seconds began to ease their stress. 

“He’s right..” Viperion agreed.

“Besides…” Chat Noir continued. “Watching the sunset is a tradition for the miraculous team.”

At first, they all looked confused… ‘Watching the sunset was a tradition?’ They had never watched the sunset together… Not like this… Seconds later they realized what he meant… He and Ladybug used to watch the sunset together.  The mentioning of their friend brought a bittersweet feeling back to them. Was this where they usually sat..? How long would it be before they could all enjoy this view together…? As their questions mounted so did their nostalgia. 

“I never would have thought that we’d be a team like this..” Rena commented as she glanced at her friends. 

“I always wanted it but I didn’t think that it would happen,” Chat admitted. 

When Marinette had offered her the fox miraculous the first time she had wanted it to be just like this. For there to be a larger team beyond just the duo. Ladybug had told her no, even when Chat agreed with Rena. As upset as she had been back then she understood why. Marinette wanted as few miraculous in circulation. Fewer people for Hawkmoth to target… Ladybug had been both correct and wrong at the same time. 

“I still can’t believe that it’s you under that mask, dude,” Carapace confessed looking at Chat Noir.

The somber mood was instantly broken at Carapace’s comment. They chuckled in unison before taking it into consideration. He did have a point… Frankly, it was more shocking that Adrien was Chat Noir than Marinette being Ladybug. Marinette had left a series of breadcrumbs everywhere that she went. As for Adrien they had a difficult time connecting the dots.

“Because I’m a master of disguise?” Chat Noir answered smugly.

It wasn’t that Adrien didn’t display the qualities of a hero. No, he was selfless, kind, and courageous. But it was rather they didn’t see when or how he would have had the time. Marinette was constantly disappearing or showing up late. But Adrien… That was a different story…

“More like you weren’t making up excuses every time an Akuma appeared,” Rena refuted with a laugh.

The others found themselves laughing along with her. Though she would never admit it to anyone else... Alya had seen Adrien’s schedule that Marinette had made. It was full to the brim with lessons and modeling gigs. Things had only gotten even more hectic with Ladybug missing. She couldn’t see him having any time to himself. 

Though he had delegated work to others he was still their leader. The rest they were taking now was more than well deserved, for them all, but for Adrien especially. She couldn’t imagine what he had gone through during all of this. 

"Yeah… Where were you half of the time, dude?" Carapace enquired. 

Chat Noir paused, unsure how to respond. He had been either alone when an Akuma came or slipped out in the chaos of the attack. He had his share of close calls but at the moment he could think of any. 

“Gonna need you to be a little bit more specific?” The blond said with a laugh.

"Right… What happened when Ms. Bustier got akumatized into Zombiezou?" Rena asked.

"Who?" Viperion asked.

"Our teacher got akumatized into a kissy zombie,' Carapace explained. "One kiss turned you into her undead slave."

"I pretend that I had been kissed so you would leave me behind," Chat Noir explained.

It had felt like the only logical way to have time to transform and not have the others worry about him. In hindsight, he felt bad about deceiving them but it had been for the best. The others could recall a now faux zombie Adrien emerging from his locker. 

"Then what about Simon Says?" Carapace inquired.

The blond paused trying to recall that fight. The villain had been after his father after a failed tv competition. That day had been tricky, with one too many close calls. He had practically been jumping through hoops to not get caught by anyone. 

Alya could recall parts of that fight. They were all supposed to support Nino at the tv station but they were one short. Marinette had been grounded due to her mysterious absences. Even back then she had suggested that her friend lived a double life. She could never have predicted how true that could theory was. 

"That one was a close call," he mused.

Chat Noir explained the strange game of tag he had played with himself that day. Including but not limited to his lie about wanting to take a shower because of: 'the model in him.' Though it sounded ridiculous in retrospect. At the moment it was all he could think of. His father was in danger and he needed his miraculous to protect him.

"The model in him," Rena repeated as she tried to hold back her laughter. "You’re just as bad as her."

"Wait a second," Carapace. "You did the voice for yourself in the movie too."

Now that Nino mentioned it, he was right. Adrien Agreste had done the voice acting for Chat Noir in the Ladybug and Chat Noir movie. Alya had always assumed that each superhero had their own series of close calls but this was by far the worst one.

"Weren’t you afraid that someone would notice?" Viperion inquired, feeling just as curious as the others.

"I was… But I couldn't refuse the role," Chat explained. "My father had gotten the job for me."

They nodded in agreement, Adrien’s father's rule was an unwavering force in his life. It felt like a miracle needed to happen for him to change his mind. Besides, on what grounds did he have to refuse the job? Not liking the character? A lie and not a strong enough case.

"We all heard Ladybug’s voice dozens of times and we never matched it to Marinette’s," Rena countered. "But Clara Nightingale's music video might have done you both in."

"Is that when you thought Marinette was Ladybug?" Carapace interjected.

That was the closest thing to a full reveal that they could have gotten. Even now, outside sources had confirmed Ladybug’s identity. No one had seen her transform or spotted her kwami, Tikki. Marinette had been picked out by Clara, herself, for acting as Ladybug would. On top of that, they had seen her in the signature costume. It had been a picture-perfect replica of the one Ladybug wore. The costume, the hair, the voice, surely that was when Adrien had connected the dots.

"... Actually… No.." Chat answered with a sigh. "I was too paranoid that everyone would know that it was me…" 

The pair had even remarked in jest that neither looked like their alter egos. The irony of the moment was too strong. It was as though they were trying to convince each other that the comparison between them was outlandish. 

“What about when you two switched miraculous?” Rena asked.

“Dude, she’s right… You had to know something," Carapace stressed.

Chat paused again thinking about that fight again. He had agreed to model Marinette’s fashion designs for her, which included the jewelry she had made. He hadn’t wanted to take off his miraculous but he didn’t want to come off as rude. He wondered if Marinette had also felt the pressure of switching out her earrings as well. 

“...Well…” Chat began. 

The other three began to lean in, eagerly awaiting his response. If there was a time when Adrien was to have suspected Marinette that would have been it, right? He had to see her miraculous before using it to become Mister Bug. 

What were the odds that the two just happened to be in the same spot that day? That they both just happened to lose their miraculous? And for neither one of them to find it suspicious? One of them had to think that something was going on. 

They knew that the abolishment of secret identities was something new for the miraculous team. It made sense if at the moment neither one of them wanted to think about it. But that was then and this was now. There was no harm in thinking back on past speculations. Surely, in hindsight, he must have suspected something. Or, perhaps he heard Tikki calling out for her? Questions pilled up in their heads as they awaited his answer.

He paused before letting out a sigh, “...No….”

Their shoulders drooped instantly at his confession. How could he have not known? Both of them were in the same location when Reflekta attacked the city, they both were without their miraculous. But were things ever that simple for the two of them? As usual for their leaders, nothing was simple.

Chat went on to explain that Tikki had been calling out for Ladybug when the two ran into each other. At that point, Lady Noire had appeared and was taking the giant doll on by herself. He hadn’t had much time to think about what was happening. Only that he needed to act quickly.

Their theory was nice but just not practical. Adrien explained that when he was given the earrings they had the familiar red and black dots on them. They looked the same as when Ladybug wore them.  Later on, he found out that in Marinette’s hands the miraculous disguised themselves as black studded earrings. When he had taken them off they were flat silver studs similar to how his own ring looked. 

Depending on the holder the miraculous disguised themselves. The Ladybug would always be a pair of earrings but could take on various patterns and colors. To most, the miraculous looked like ordinary jewelry. 

The group sat there trying to wrack their brains. The q and a with Chat Noir had helped fill in some of the holes. Adrien was either stuck at home or used the confusion to slip out of sight when an Akuma appeared. It explained why none of them could pinpoint where he was after an attack happened when they were all together.

"So when did you begin to think it was her?" Carapace asked.

“...Hmmmm…” Chat Noir paused as searched for the right words. 

There wasn’t one single defining moment that made him think that Marinette was Ladybug. No, it was more of a series of events all linked together. Each one was like seeing a scarf here, a hat there. Very few could guess the theme of the collection purely from quick glance at the accessories. 

“It’s hard to pick one moment that made me think it was her,” Chat explained. “Losing both of them should have been my biggest clue… But it wasn’t it…”

“...It’s a feeling... Isn’t it?” Rena asked.

Alya felt like she could relate. She had openly accused her friend of being Ladybug when she found their class’s history book. It came up again when she kept disappearing… There was that nagging feeling she felt. After Marinette had disappeared that same emotion only grew stronger. It was what made her look into Ladybug, it led her to the theory about Hawkmonth’s plan for their friend. 

To the public, Marinette was the missing daughter of two bakers. But the moment that she couldn’t reach her that night, Alya knew that something was wrong, terribly wrong. Like something else was really going on. Something that was right out in the open yet hidden from her. It was sprinkled throughout various interactions they shared with her. The strong yet subtle subtext that they had been oblivious to.

The way she stood up for anyone and everyone from bullies like Chloe. It was how she sought justice in exposing Lila for her lies. It was how she campaigned for all of them… Even ones they swore were her enemies. There was something magnetic about Marinette. She had the ability to bring out the best in people. 

“I guess it is a feeling..” Chat agreed.

Though he wasn’t ready to confess it to anyone else yet… There was something about Marinette that made him feel at ease. If asked to pinpoint what it was, he couldn’t... It wasn’t as simple as her voice or smile. It wasn’t because he knew that she was Ladybug either. 

Chat Noir could feel his cheeks begin to burn as the image of the beautiful bluenette came to his mind. A few seconds passed before he realized how his mind had drifted off. Still, he didn’t mind… The pain of thinking about her was fading allowing him to enjoy the time they shared again.

“There’s no one like her,” Viperion mused.

Rena didn’t have to look at the faces of the two men to know that they were blushing under their masks. It almost went without saying. In fact, it felt as though their infatuation with Marinette only grew in her absence. They were right… There was something special about their friend. It was probably what led Master Fu to make her the holder of the Ladybug miraculous. It was what made her such a good friend and leader. 

The group grew quiet allowing the sounds of the city to be heard again. Pigeons cooed as birds chirped from nearby trees. Cars and people alike, moved through the city as their heroes watched from above.  This moment would be cemented in their memories. It would be the first time they watched the sunset as a team and the last without Ladybug. They could feel it in their bones, the tides were turning in their favor.

Chapter Text

Pain; was the first thing that came to mind after she woke up. There was a throbbing pain in her head… The sharp, shooting pain in her chest and ankle. And then dull pain that littered her bruises along her arms, legs, and back.

It was all paired with the hollow feeling in her stomach. She wasn’t just hungry, she was starving. Her stomach had rumbled on and on but now it had come to a stop. As though it had also given up on her too. There was no point in it using up energy to demand food when she knew that it wasn’t possible. It made sense… She was too unreliable when it came to meeting her own needs. 

Her mouth was dry as the desert. Her tongue was stuck to the roof of her mouth like a thick plaster. The teen's lips were irritated and cracked from the lack of water. She hadn’t been brought anything to drink or eat since he had left. Part of her wondered if Hawkmoth had forgotten about her.  Had he shifted his focus onto a new subject? It made sense if he had… She had proven to only be a disappointment. Never willing or able to give him the information he wanted. The lying, the schemes, their fights… Each one a hand-crafted chess match with only one victor.

But the thought of him never returning made her chest ache even more. It made her hands sweat and her mind race. She hoped not… She wouldn’t wish this… Any of it on her worst enemy… Part of her longed for the company just to know that he hadn’t taken anyone else. Blue eyes stared at the dark panel almost willing that it gives her a sign. A sign that she was still the only captive… A sign that no one else would be treated like this. She stared long and hard with a tired gaze. 

For the first time in what felt like centuries the front panel beeped. This was what she wanted… A sign, she wanted to feel like she had willed it into existence but that wasn’t right. Hawkmoth controlled everything… This was happening because he wanted it to.

If this was what she wanted then why did she feel her body begin to shake…? Why was her heart rate climbing so quickly…? She tried to remind herself that if it wasn’t her in this room it would be someone else. 

She tensed at the sound of the panel sliding but quickly relaxed at the sight of Mayura. She wasn’t exactly pleasant but she didn’t carry the same horrors as her boss. Marinette’s peace was only momentary when Mayura stepped inside to reveal Hawkmoth standing behind her. Her blood ran cold seeing him stand in the doorway. Marinette scampered to her feet at the sight of the man, ignoring the pain in her body.

What did he want now? Was he planning on squeezing the last few drops of information that he needed out of her? Did he come to let out his frustrations on her? Panic pumped through her veins at the idea. She couldn’t take another…. She wouldn't be able to endure another attack like before… Even if she were honest… Would he believe her after all of her lies?

The teen watched in relief as Mayura placed the familiar, glitzy first aid kit onto the table. The foe then moved the other chair to sit adjacent to Marinette’s. What was happening? He was still going to treat her wounds? She was able to understand treating her broken wrist. Despite how much pain she was in, nothing felt as severe.

Once the table was set, Mayura pulled out the chair for her before stepping back to stand by the wall. Hawkmoth motioned for her to sit and she obeyed. Nothing felt out of the ordinary, no if anything they acted the same as before. Like nothing had changed… And maybe it hadn’t..? Not for them at least…

As she crossed the floor, she moved slower. Marinette walked with a limp due to her right foot. Her body screamed at her to stop with each step but she couldn't. She had no other access to medical supplies beyond what Hawkmoth was willing to give her. She didn’t want to upset him… She didn’t want to give him a reason to lash out. So she would follow his rules… As usual, it was an offer that she couldn’t refuse.

She slid into the chair without a word. She didn’t have it in her mentally or physically to protest… Besides, he was going to help her. Marinette tried to tell herself that… That he was going to help but even if the pattern was true… Even with this known, she couldn’t calm her rapid heartbeat. If she could just ignore him, she could make it through this. 

The fallen hero sat facing forward. For once she didn’t bother to try and read his expressions. It didn’t matter… She felt like her guesses were seldom correct, and even when she was, it rarely helped her. If he was angry he would make it known… If he wanted information he would just demand answers. It was simple.

No more guessing… No more risks… She couldn’t afford to take any with him. He was far more dangerous than she had predicted. After last time just the sight of him put her on edge. When she closed her eyes she could see flashes of his angry and mocking expressions. They tormented even more than the mistakes of her past. If she had things her way she would melt into the chair.  She had no desire to look at him. Not after everything… She wanted this to be over as quickly as possible. She wanted him to give her the additional brace and leave. She didn’t care if he gave her anything for the pain or not. 

"Face me," he instructed.

The bluenette remained in the same position. She could feel his eyes on her, watching… Waiting to see if she would follow his instructions. Just the thought of having to look into those cold grey eyes made her anxious.

She was such a hypocrite… Just like he had said… Moments ago she would have done anything he asked… And now..? Now she was terrified of making eye contact with him. She didn’t want to evoke his wrath… Yet she didn’t think she could handle seeing those cold grey eyes up close.

"Honestly?" He questioned, "I thought you had moved past acting this childish."

"... It's only my ankle…" Marinette replied just above a whisper. "I just need a brace…"

"That's what you think…" Hawkmoth huffed. 

The foe reached into the first aid kit to reveal a small compact mirror. He flicked it open with a single finger. He tilted towards her, giving her a view of her bloodied lip. Then he showed her the side of her jaw. There were lines of dry blood leading from her forehead. 

Marinette was startled by what she saw in the mirror. She wasn’t surprised by the sight of her lip. She knew even back then that she had bitten it. But the blood on the side of her face? How had she not noticed? She reached up to the right side of her head. Trembling hands touched the tender spot to find the area sticky with blood.

"It must have happened when you fell," he explained. 

Fell? Is that what he was calling it? She hadn’t fallen, she wasn’t injured because she was a clumsy teen. Despite how true that explanation was, it wasn’t the cause. He had thrown her to the ground and the second time he had purposefully stepped on her chain. He had done it to trap her. She averted her gaze away from her reflection feeling agitated. Why was he acting like this was all some ‘accident?’ It wasn’t! He had purposely raised his hand against her. She hated how he glossed over her pain. 

If this were a dream, she would shove him away. Once he was out of the way, she would take care of her own injuries. If this were a dream she’d curse him over and over again for what he did. She would break out of here and go home and… And…

But, it wasn’t a dream… Every bit of this was as real as her injuries. This was her reality… She had to accept that. This was what her world was right now… And she couldn’t change that… No matter how much she had tried. No matter how much she wanted to…

Hawkmoth put the mirror back into the first aid kit. He sat in the chair beside her studying the teenager. He could see the various emotions flash across her face. The revelation, the shock, followed by the anger. 

What was she going to do…?

He could see the indecision in what to do next. If she was in need of help deciding then he could help her with that. She was suspicious of him, she had every right to be. But she knew that everything in life was about, give and take… She was just as versed in the art of the deal as he was.

“... How about we make another deal..?” He began.

Another deal with the devil…. What did he want from her now…? She could feel her brain screaming at her, chastising her decisions. She should have just turned when he asked. He was going to lose it… He was going to attack her again she just knew it.

The teen tensed up waiting for his threat or for him to strike her… But it didn’t happen. The doomsday countdown had been for naught. He hadn’t moved an inch the entire time… Perhaps he wasn’t going to strike her but instead he was going to drag information out of her.

“You let me bandage up your wounds,” He offered. “In return, I will answer one question of yours honestly… No matter what it is..”

‘Huh…?’

What kind of deal was that…? If she let him treat her wounds he would give her information… It didn’t feel like a deal. A deal required for both parties to gain something in exchange. From where she sat, she was the only one who stood to benefit from this arrangement. 

“... W-why would you o-offer a deal that you don’t benefit from?” She asked.

“I can assure you… It isn’t ideal for me, if your injuries go untreated,” Hawkmoth replied. "Not all agreements are parasitic in nature. It's easier when both parties benefit."

Marinette left out a small huff of air, scoffing at his reply. She froze catching herself in her mistake before growing quiet again. She didn’t want to give him a reason to get angry… But how could she not react to that claim? 

If she dug a bit deeper it made sense... What he was saying... But she knew that he didn’t mean it in a caring way. Of course, her injuries were an inconvenience for him. If she didn’t heal now the next time he hit her she might pass out. She imagined that her memory would only get worse if she took another blow to the head.

“I didn’t intend for you to get hurt this badly but you forced my hand,” Hawkmoth explained.

How was any of this her fault? He had kidnapped her… He had threatened her first… He had struck her! Her temper flared up again at his blatant disregard. As it rose she abandoned all fear she had inside of herself.

“None of this was my fault,” Marinette contested.

“...You started off with a lie…” Hawkmoth reminded her. “How do you expect anyone to believe you when all you do is lie?”

She opened her mouth to retaliate but stopped… Inside this room, he made the rules… And the rule was not to lie. She had tried to pull the wool over his eyes and he had seen right through it. But to say she was to blame for her physical state… No, that didn’t feel right…!

The teen’s mind wandered back to their first encounter. If she had given him what he wanted back then he would have let her go… Part of her regretted not taking that opportunity when it came. Now, she was in too deep… 

Chat Noir had stopped believing in her because of her lies… He had abandoned her because of how many she kept from him… How she manipulated the stage before his very eyes. Hawkmoth was right… How could she be trusted if all she did was lie… 

She was used to people giving her blind trust. Blind trust that she never deserved. When you never deserved something but were always given it… Earning it, actually earning it, feels like a punishment… 

“... How can I trust that you won’t lie to me?” She asked, skeptically.

“I gain nothing by lying,” Hawkmoth spelled out. “You’re not any closer to getting out of here than when you arrived… As for your allies, you saw the newspaper... They're off playing heroes without you...”

He didn’t care about giving up any information because she wasn’t a threat… The realization was almost laughable. She had alluded him at every step for so long. And now… She really was nothing more than a scared teenager. No matter what information she asked for he was confident that it wouldn’t help her. The most she could ask for was peace of mind, whatever that meant to her.

“... I haven’t lied to you yet,” he reminded her. 

“... If I were to ask you if Chat Noir tried to break me out… Even if he failed… You would tell me?” She asked, testing him.

“Is that what you want to know?”

“No.” She said quickly.

If he was only going to answer one question honestly then she needed to think about it. It had to be something that would help her. Whether it helped her cope mentally or aided her physically. The thought of wasting it on Chat Noir’s whereabouts felt pointless. She didn’t need more clarification to know that he didn’t care about her.

“... If I asked about my parents..?” She inquired.

“Why don’t you take some time to consider your question,” he suggested. “And, yes... If that’s what you want to know…”

If keeping her injuries from getting worse was what he wanted then she could agree to that. She couldn’t depend on him to not lie to her…He was her enemy through all of this… Yet, he was the only source of information she had beyond Mayura. Though she hadn’t tried to probe her for information before she surely couldn’t now. The peacock holder would just report it back to her boss.

Besides... What did she really have to lose?

“... Deal..”

Marinette turned to face him slowly for a brief moment, their eyes locked and she looked away. He didn’t have any malice in his eyes… Not right now… At worst he looked indifferent… She didn’t know what hurt more. Seeing his rage build-up or the expression he wore now…

He was looking at her like she was a bug… Small and insignificant. No, that wasn’t it, a bug would have been squashed upon sight. She was more than a bug to him… At the same time, he didn’t look at her like an equal… Frankly, she wasn’t… Hawkmoth was an adult and she was a child. But that wasn’t why he looked like that. She felt subhuman around him… Everything that she was, he had either taken from her or shattered the image she held of herself. 

His gaze made her feel scared and hollow. She felt so much and yet felt empty deep inside. As he began to examine her injuries she held her body taught. Afraid of moving in the wrong direction and upsetting him. 

After a few long seconds, she broke eye contact with him. She couldn’t take it, she couldn’t stand looking him in the eyes after what he had done.  She tried to look elsewhere… Her eyes wandered and she found herself looking at his miraculous… Another terrible location to look at... He might think that she was going to try and take it again. The bluenette had no desire to have two broken wrists… She wouldn’t dare… But did he know that…?

From there, her eyes wandered around the room. From the table to the floor. Then to the dark panel that was out of her reach; the only true exit. She could see his cane propped up against the wall beside it. Her eyes scanned the object from top to bottom. As her eyes reached the top she noticed that it looked different. It looked like there was something inside but she couldn’t tell what it was. 

She continued to stare until she could feel her stomach knot up. Looking at the weapon he had used to attack her made her skin crawl. Instead, she settled herself focusing her vision on the white wall behind him. 

Hawkmoth took out a cotton ball and wet it with disinfectant. He dabbed it onto her lip cleaning up the blood on the area. It stung but the pain was bearable. Next, he had her pull back her bangs so that he could look at the spot on her forehead. 

He repeated the same action with a clean cotton ball. This time she winced slightly pulling away from him. They had made a deal… She had to honor it… Martinette corrected her posture to allow him to finish. Once he had placed bandaids on her face before he moved to the following location. He checked on her right wrist again and puts an icepack under it. Though it looked better than before other parts of her hand looked questionable. There was notable bruising on her palm now, most likely from catching herself as she fell.

There wasn’t much that he could do about the bruising on her arms. He slipped the icepack into velcro sleeves before wrapping them around the worst spots. It was better than her solution… It was better than trying to use the tiled floor. He gave her another wide and flat ice pack to hold against her chest for the pain there. The last place was her ankle. That was her biggest concern… Just like with her wrist he placed a towel on the table before guiding her ankle up and onto the spot. 

Marinette bent her leg at the knee as she relaxed into the position. He stood up and took her ankle into his hands. He cradled it as he pulled off her sock. Sure enough, there was a dark ring around her ankle, just like her wrist had looked. Was it broken? She hadn’t heard the all too familiar snap, but she had been too distraught when it happened, she couldn’t have ignored it.

Sensing her anxiety begin to bubble up he informed her that it was just a sprain. She wouldn’t be able to put much weight on it for a while but it would heal in a matter of time. There it was again… That word that she hated so much; time.

She never had enough time… She was forced to wait… Wait for things to get worse or wait and hope that things would get better. Only for her to be let down, over and over again. Time was her enemy... She thought given time she would be freed from this prison but instead, it had only gotten worse.

While her ankle was wrapped in an icepack she thought about what she wanted from him. Whatever she asked, he would have to be honest. Though he had told her to take her time she felt like she needed to decide soon.

She didn’t know if his pledge of honesty had an expiration date. And with how sparse his visits could be she wanted to make sure that she had her chance to ask him. But what would she ask him about? Marinette considered asking him if Chat Noir had failed at attempting to rescue her… Then again, she didn’t know if he would willingly agree to admit his own shortcomings to her. He had done so once before but only under the disguise of getting information from her.

Asking about Chat Noir was dubious… She knew that cat better than anyone… He wasn’t coming for her, he didn’t love her and he didn’t need her anymore. As for Marinette, they had spoken before, but was that really enough for him to become dedicated to risk getting captured by Hawkmoth? Just to bring back one teenage Parisian? She didn’t think so…

She could ask about her parents… She wanted to know how they were doing… Wait, no that was a stupid question. The worst-case scenario was that they spent every day crying and wishing that she would come home. The best-case scenario was that they were able to be happy without her. The idea of them moving on meant that they wouldn’t be in pain but she hated to think that they would forget about her… She was their only daughter…

If she asked about her parents Hawkmoth would have to spy on them. She had already tried to keep them out of this the best that she could. Asking for him to check up on them would only invite him to pry into their lives.

She could have him check on her friends… Wait, she didn’t have any… There was hope for Juleka, Rose, and Mylene. Maybe even Max and Nathaniel... If no one else knew about her terrible lies and schemes then they might still want to be her friend. Still that hinged on her never getting exposed by anyone. The few she may still have she didn’t want Hawkmoth to find anything to take interest in them. She wanted him to stay far, far away from them.

Then what was she going to ask him about..? 

He finished icing her ankle and outfitted it with a brace to match the one on her hand. This time he instructed her to elevate her ankle when she was resting to help with the healing process. As if on cue, Mayura entered and cleaned up after him. Once the first aid kit was away she left without uttering a single word. Hawkmoth collected his cane from the side of the pausing by the door.

“...Wait,” Marinette called out. “...What about my question... I didn’t get to ask..”

Hawkmoth turned back to face her with a curious look in his eyes. Had she really decided that quickly? And what was it that she so badly desired to know about? Was it about how he planned everything? Or was it about her ex-partner, Chat Noir?

“...I assumed you would need more time, given your indecisiveness earlier,” he explained.

“...I know what I want to ask you,” she stated firmly.

She could feel her heart pounding in her chest… She debated not asking him anything at all… But she had already decided not knowing was always worse… Not having the slightest clue about what would happen was worse than hearing the truth.

“... What… What’s going to happen to me..?”

Her question was followed by silence… Marinette’s heart was beating so fast that she might have a heart attack. Her question was a loaded one... One that she wasn’t sure she wanted the answer to. Would he even tell her the truth..?

The foe was surprised by her question. He had been so sure that she would have asked about a loved one instead. It appears that she did have a functioning brain inside that head of hers. She was finally accepting her true nature, the one that shined through all of her actions. 

Hawkmoth hadn’t planned on lying to her regardless of what she asked. To gain trust you had to give some. It was just that simple. But still, he hadn’t expected her to ask about his plans, not like this…

“Once I have the other miraculous you’ll be set free,” he informed her.

‘You’ll be here as long as Hawkmoth needs you…’ That’s what Mayura had said… It fits… He had promised her freedom before… He had her miraculous… Once he had the other, he wouldn’t need her. Not as collateral and not for information.

“... You can return to a normal life,” he continued. “With your parents... One without the miraculous. A life where you’ll just be Marinette…”

“But when-?”

“I said only one question..” He reminded her firmly.

With that he left, vanishing behind the dark panel. Even after he was gone his words lingered in her mind. After this, she could have a normal life…? Would it really be possible?

She recalled her promise to help out in the bakery more... And she would… She never wanted to waste a second with her parents. They didn’t deserve to go through this. She owed them more than she could ever repay.

Hawkmoth had sounded genuine when he told her that… The truth that she found in his words wasn’t backed by force or fear. Unlike with everything else he told her… She believed him… He really meant it… It was just like he said… Not all agreements are parasitic. When you forge your own path you have the option to make things fair.

Then there was the second part of what he said… No miraculous… If he was the one to release her then naturally he wouldn’t return the earrings or Tikki. Even as she thought about it the idea wasn’t unappealing.

No more miraculous… It meant no more sneaking around… No more lying to everyone. She wouldn’t have to risk her life to save the city… She wouldn’t be forced to trust people like Chat Noir anymore…  No more double life…

But then she would never get to see Tikki again… Tikki was still her friend… The idea of never being able to talk to her again… To never be able to give her a formal goodbye… It hurt so much… Even if it wasn’t for her sake… She owed Tikki that much.

She would miss being Ladybug… Jumping from roof to roof… Helping people… Though she had done a lot of harm she had managed to help a few people. Being a hero had helped her grow, even just slightly.. Still… Was it worth it..? Everything rotten in her life was because of the miraculous. She had gotten kidnapped because she had been the holder of the Ladybug miraculous. She had endangered her parents because of her crime-fighting… Being a superhero had ruined most of her intimate relationships. Maybe not having a miraculous was a good thing…  She could put that life behind her… It would be hard but it was for the best. She could be a normal Marinette from then on out. No more lies or secrets. It sounded like a fantasy… Because it sounded too good to be true. And maybe it was…

Even if she got out of this room Luka would still be Viperion… Rena Rouge could be out there with them as well. She was the one who had dragged them into this mess. For her to just leave them... Leave them to suffer a similar fate as her… It didn’t feel right…

Marinette knew what she had to do… She had to get out of here… She had to tell them, show them what their fate might be if they continued down the same path. But how… How was she going to get out of here..? 

For hours she tried to hatch a plot but there was always a snag in her plan. She could try to steal the bracelet off of Mayura… But then what if Hawkmoth was waiting beyond the door? That wouldn’t work… Then what about Hawkmoth? No… He didn’t appear to carry any type of key on him.

A beep sounded off and the door slid open interrupting her thoughts. Mayura entered by pushing a cart of food. However, this time Hawkmoth was with her. As the female villain set the table he stood off to the side watching them.

Was he there to interrogate her again? She hoped not… Mentally she was drained having spent her free time plotting. No, he wasn’t really watching her. She assumed that he was there to intimidate her again. Also to make sure she didn't start asking Mayura any questions. The first aid had been part of a deal they made. He was still her jailer and wanted to intimidate her.

She had to admit that it was working. She kept looking over at him watching to see if he would strike her or start demanding answers. She was terrified of saying or doing something that would set him off. After all… All of her injuries were her fault... She had lied… She had provoked him...

As she watched him her eyes wandered to his cane. Glancing at the domed top she could see there was something inside… Could it be the same thing that she had seen earlier? Though she could only make out a bit beyond the object's silhouette, she could tell that it was small. 

It rolled at the slightest movement from Hawkmoth’s gestures when he spoke. And... It was flat on one side. He was carrying something small that rolled and was flat? Marinette slowed the speed of her chewing as it dawned on her…

He was carrying her earring in the top part of his cane… Marinette tried to relax and return to her normal speed of chewing. She couldn’t risk her discovery being noticed... He had her earrings… How long had they been on top of his cane? Had they been there the entire time..? It didn’t matter… The one thing she did know was that she was going to use them to get out.

Chapter Text

Fifty-four… 

Fifty-four tiles made up the floor of her room. Marinette had counted them a total of five times during each of Hawkmoth’s visits. He had been coming more than before. Now it was almost like clockwork. Before he entered he would set off the alarm. It would blare in her ears for a few minutes, just long enough for her to drag herself out of bed. Then he would come to visit her shortly afterward. 

At times she could have sworn that she had only slept for an hour or two before he came back but… What did she know about time? Complaining about her loss of sleep was pointless. Between his most severe attacks, she had slept for what felt like eons. She couldn’t see him dedicating every hour of every day to visiting her. Eventually, she would be alone again. She could always sleep later. 

Often groggy and dazed when he entered she tried her best to stay awake. There were times when he came to tend to her injuries. Some days they looked better and others worse. If he wasn’t there to tend to her wounds he sat in on her meals.

He had begun to do that after their last debacle. It made sense… She had proven herself to be an untrustworthy individual. She lied, trying to con him out of the information that he wanted. She had tried to steal his miraculous from him. Even now her intentions were not earnest in the slightest.

Since that day Marinette had been keeping a close eye on him. At times he would come to just talk. She didn’t know what was worse. When he would attack her or wait to see what his true intentions were. In the mixed of his rants, he would grow agitated and strike her. Or other times he would practically ignore her. Either way, it didn’t matter… Being around him was suffocating. When his voice rose in volume suddenly she grew jumpy. Her brain hung on every little thing he said mundane or not.

He sucked what little life was left in this bleak white room. His voice carried to even the tiniest corners of the room. His cologne would linger in the room when he left. As though to threaten her that he was always nearby. When he spoke to her it felt pointless. She didn’t understand why he did it. He would rant or complain with no real goal in sight. Confused about what to do she played along. When he mocked Chat Noir she agreed. He was lazy, cowardly, and no better than any stray on the streets of Paris.

When Master Fu’s role as guardian was dragged through the mud she added in her own share of insults. A was a selfish and arrogant old man. Nothing more needed to be said. It had taken her so long to realize the figure she looked up to was a false idol.

At times he turned his attention to her. Jesting at her foolish attempts to protect the city. It was easy to make fun of Ladybug’s actions than when he commented on actions committed by Marinette. Part of her still wanted to defend her old actions. She had been trying her best… She wanted to believe that it wasn’t entirely her fault… But then who was it? She had been the one navigating through her life. Her experiences and flawed logic had shaped and created the Ladybug that the town loved. Though each one of his critics hurt she couldn’t disagree with him… He was right and she knew it.

Truthfully she didn’t know why Hawkmoth would engage in banter like this with her. She wasn’t sure what he wanted or gained from it. Regardless of how she felt about what he said she never argued with him. Maybe he was trying to provoke her…? Was that what he wanted? To cause another fight…? She didn’t have it in her to fight back, even when his remarks stung. She didn’t see a point in trying to rebuke them. Most often than not, he was right… He was always right about her… About so many others too…

Even if he wanted a fight then she wasn’t falling for his bait… Not anymore. Thinking that he was doing all of this to egg her on didn’t feel right though. She had lost the ability to trust her brain when matters came to Hawkmoth. She assumed that if he wanted a fight he would just start one. He’d ask her something that she didn’t know or wouldn’t want to tell.

He didn’t have to have a reason to yell, hit, or interrogate her. He would act however he pleased… He always had. For now, her goal was to make it through everything. To reduce the intensity of injuries she had and not gain any new ones… She had bigger plans.

The teen had noticed that the top of his staff had been where he was keeping her earrings. They were her key to getting her life back, to turn things around. If this situation had given her anything, it was a new perspective on life.

She had been foolish to accept the miraculous in the first place. Who was she, a teenage girl, to become the protector of this city? Just the thought of it was laughable. Why would anyone in their right mind give something so powerful to a child?

This cell… Chat Noir’s vanity and, the endangerment of her friends. They all existed because of the miraculous. If she hadn’t been Ladybug she would have never been at risk of being involved in any of this.

Chat Noir was purely a problem. He was vain and flirtatious. He pushed any and all responsibility onto her when out so much as a second thought. He basked in the praise that the citizens gave them. Their relationship and its problems began and ended with the miraculous.

She couldn’t fix Chat Noir’s problems… She was done cleaning up after him. But without her miraculous, he wouldn’t know who she was. It was the one thing that connected the pair to each other. Without it, they would be absolute strangers. No fighting villains, no miraculous, just normal life. She wanted it more than anything… But truthfully she didn’t know how to obtain it. Renouncing her miraculous wouldn’t fix everything. She couldn’t just quit… She couldn’t leave others to clean up her mess.

Hawkmoth had mentioned that he wanted the miraculous to grant a wish. That was the reason he had been attacking the city so frequently. He wanted to combine the cat and the ladybug together. She could recall his claim about the wish being one that others would benefit from. 

When he first told her that, she doubted him… How could a man like that do anything for anyone but himself? More importantly what would be worth the risk…? Combining them would allow the user to rewrite the world itself. Who knew what type of catastrophes it could cause? At that time it didn’t matter what he claimed he wanted… She didn’t care… Time…The universe… They were complicated and intertwining yet fragile. Even if the two miraculous were strong enough to do it she had feared what the outcome would be.

But… Now she had doubts… At first, she couldn’t imagine wanting to tamper with this world she lived in. The good, the bad, and what lay between those extremes was just life. There had to be balance, it couldn’t all be perfect. Yet, when she thought about everything… This room… The miraculous and her loved ones… She realized something… Deep down she knew that they weren’t so different after all… Right now she would be tempted to use them to make a wish too. A wish that she never became Ladybug in the first place… 

That single wish would change everything for her. She would be free from the guilt and fear that she carried with her. The memories of this awful place would cease to exist. Part of her doubted that she would remember any of this if she rewrote history,

It was at that moment, that dream of becoming just a carefree teenager she could understand the desperation he felt. It made her start to think about her foe… That maybe Hawkmoth hadn’t always been this way… 

Just like her, he had honest intentions but used poor methods to achieve his goal. She had started out wanting to help people. But along the way, she became a liar and a manipulator. “Power tends to corrupt and absolute power corrupts absolutely.” She could recall having heard that reference in school once… She never thought that she would relate to it so strongly.

Perhaps, he had started out just like she had. The power of the miraculous had blinded him… It had that effect on people. The citizens of Paris were enthralled with the sight of the magic; akumatizations were frequently covered in the news.

The magical cure was more like a mystic curse. It enchanted them yet blinded them from reality. Her former friends had been all too willing to accept the miraculous when she called upon them. She couldn’t blame them… Being a superhero appeared to be glamorous to those on the outside.

She had started this, even participated in the madness. Ladybug had done interviews, posed for magazine spreads, and even had a statue dedicated to her. This was the mess that she had created. It was her responsibility to fix everything. She had recruited them she had to be the one to make sure they never touched another miraculous for the rest of their lives. But first, she had to get out of here…She needed a way out… She needed a way to get her hands on the earrings again. 

Once she had her miraculous back she could transform and break out. This cell may feel complex to an average human. But with the aid of Ladybug, it would be a sinch to get out. One use of her lucky charm and she would be out of here. Marinette had theorized on what she could do to get them from him. He would have to be close to her. If he was sitting in the other chair or before the table that wouldn’t work. There were always times when he came to check on her injuries. No, that would put her in too much of a compromising situation.

He would have to be close to where she was. He was too fast for her to chase after him… Even if she tried her ankle ached at the slightest bit of pressure. The element of surprise would be the only way. 

The thought of how it would play out consumed her… She would have to be fast… How could she distract him long enough to get the cane from him? Should she wait for him to set it down? No, he always set it where it was out of reach for her. Time ticked away until the soft beep sounded off. Mayura entered pushing the tray of food in, followed by Hawkmoth. The villainess set up the table as usual but this time left the room abandoning her post.

Another meal for the leaders she guessed. Hawkmoth had probably asked her to leave them alone before they entered. Perhaps they were going to have another conversation like before. One that was reserved for like minds. She didn’t care too much about the why, only that she had what she wanted.

Finally… The two were alone. Marinette sat down at the table and tried to focus on her meal. Today’s dish was a type of soup. It was piping hot delaying her ability to consume it. With each spoonful, she had to blow on it profusely before she was able to taste it. Even then it burned the inside of her mouth. She didn’t care about the pain, she was starving.

Hawkmoth strolled past his captive to the center of the room. Marinette swallowed slowly as she watched him. Waiting to see what he wanted… Waiting to see what he was going to do. He stared at the wall holding her chain practically ignoring her.  Maybe she was in the clear? Either way, he was too far away to strike her. The teen turned her attention back to her soup. If he was going to be chatty today she needed her strength. She let out small puffs of air as she cooled off the spoonful before her.

“... Do you know why the guardian gave the miraculous to two separate individuals?” He asked.

Was this another test of his? She could feel her anxiety spiking again. She didn’t want to give the wrong answer… She swallowed her mouthful of soup before dipping the spoon back in. Because the guardian felt like a duo was better? Because they were both children? The possibilities were endless.

‘Just be honest, ’ the words echoed in her mind. 

“...No..” She admitted.

“...Because he didn’t want to give a child more power than he could have,” Hawkmoth answered.

In a way it made sense… If he had chosen wrong then he had an entire arsenal of heroes he could call upon to stop the two of them. Both herself and Chat Noir would have had to conspire together in order to use the power. He didn’t stop there... He went on to talk about how the Ladybug and the Cat miraculous were the most powerful of that set. The magical cure was a feat on its own as was unlimited destruction. But they were two powers that worked best together.

He went on about the subject saying things like; ‘Why throw something away when it can be used to create something new? Something better…’ She understood the mindset to a certain degree. It was like cutting up the shirt her grandmother gave her to make a purse. 

As he spoke she glanced down at the tile on the floor, she could see his reflection on the floor. He wasn’t looking at her for an answer. No, it was more like she happened to be in the room while he was talking. A performance with a captive audience... How fitting…

“...The power to be granted a single, earth-shattering wish,” he mused. “Will soon be mine..”

If she had that power… She’d wish to get out of here… She’d wish to have never loaned out miraculous… No … She’d wish that she had never become Ladybug. That would be what she would wish for… It would be the start of her perfect world. But everything came with a price… Nothing in life was free. Hawkmoth’s information… Loyalty from others…Being a superhero… People didn’t like to talk about it but it was true, everything had a cost. She just had to make sure that she had enough to pay the toll. 

Marinette held her spoon in her hand but stopped eating. Her eyes lay fixated on the dark-colored broth in front of her… The price of being a superhero had been her imprisonment… The price of her lies had been her wrist… Then her ankle… What was the price of her freedom worth? 

The teen slowly dipped her spoon into the broth recovering two small cylindrically cut vegetables. She drained the broth from the spoon leaving only the vegetables behind. She placed hovered them before her mouth as she blew on them repeatedly. Then she slipped the vegetable into her right hand once they were cool and waited. 

She could hear her heart beating rapidly in her chest. It was now or never… She may not get another chance. If she hesitated it would all be over for her… Blue eyes glanced down at the floor watching his reflection, making sure he still had his back to her.  Hawkmoth’s rabblings had turned into an informative lecture for her. Her time with him had educated her on give and take, the true art of the deal. It was impossible to get something for free. Everything had a price… 

So then…What was the cost of her freedom worth?

… It …was priceless…

Marinette took the bowl into her left hand. She turned quickly before launching it at Hawkmoth. He turned just in time for the boiling hot liquid to make contact with his face. He let out a cry of pain before discarding the bowl. It flew from his hands and to the back panel before landing the crash. The bowl shattered into shards around the exit. Even without the bowl, the soup was thick and heavy causing it to cling to his skin. Hawkmoth was pawing at his own face trying to remove the scorching contents. 

He was distracted but managed to keep his cane in his hand. She needed him to drop it so that she could get her hands on it. Blue eyes darted around the room until the idea came to her. Ignoring the pain in her body she took off after him. 

Once she was on her feet she took her chain into her hands gathering it up. With his eyes still burning from the soup, he was left defenseless. She pulled it taut just as Hawkmoth stumbled into it. He fell backward onto the white tile with a thud. His hands went limp as his cane rolled away from him.

For a second Marinette stared in shock. Though she had been the perpetrator she found herself holding in her own breath in disbelief. Hawkmoth lay on his back with his eyes closed. He wasn’t moving anymore… Had she..?  Marinette took a step forward as her eyes scanned the unconscious man. They landed on his chest, she could still see a slow rise and fall. He was still breathing, he was alive. It was just a fall… A wave of relief washed over her with dread following after. At best he would be out for fifteen minutes… A worst he would awaken in seconds. She had to act fast.

The teen frantically rushed to the cane ignoring the pain in her body. She sat down on the floor hastily trying to pry it open. The dexterity she had in her hands moments ago was gone. She found herself fumbling with the top of the staff. 

Nervously she glanced over to Hawkmoth checking to see if he was beginning to stir. A shaky breath of relief left her when she saw that he was still motionless. Finally, she was able to get the top open. Her eyes grew wide as she stared at the familiar earrings.  She slipped the vegetable pieces inside of top compartment and closed it up. She had the miraculous back… She had done it… Now she needed to make sure that he didn’t notice. Marinette took the earrings back over to her bed and slid them into the extra sock she had kept under her pillow. They would be safe there for now.

The teen approached Hawkmoth and got down onto the floor so that she was kneeling beside him. She patted areas of his suit to search to see if he carried anything with him.  Nothing… Unfortunately, her theory had been right, Hawkmoth didn’t carry a key. With that off of the table, she went for the next best thing. Marinette reached across his chest for his miraculous. Just as before her fingers grazed the edges of the broach. When they did, Hawkmoth’s grey eyes shot open. 

It was now or never…

She took hold of his miraculous and attempted to yank it off of him. The elder man’s arm jutted out reaching for her. But not to stop her arm, no. He reached out grabbing Marinette by her throat.  His large hands wrapped around her windpipe with a fierce speed. She quickly gave up on her attempt and retracted her hand from his suit. She used her fingernails, digging them into his gloves, as she tried to push him away from her.

Hawkmoth sat up, keeping his hold on her throat. As he got to his feet, he dragged Marinette up with him. She kicked and scratched at his hand in an attempt to break free. He lifted her up from the ground and into the air.

Her legs kicked rapidly even making contact with him but it wasn’t enough. He continued to lift her until the two were at eye level. As blue eyes looked into grey a chill ran up her spine. She had never seen a pair of eyes look so terrifying in her entire life.  There were no witty remarks… No scolding of her ill-informed choices… And no threats... Hawkmoth was blinded by rage brought on by her attack. He stood there taking her kicks one by one without so much as flinching. 

Her eyes stung as tears rolled down her face, blurring her vision. She couldn’t even cry out in pain… Not with him crushing her throat. She could feel the adrenaline from earlier wearing off. Gradually her kicking came to a stop. 

Tears continued to fall rolling onto his hand… But he didn’t care… Her thoughts became muddled and distant. What was once feverish scratching and prying, came to a standstill. Her fingers moved slower and slower until they dropped down to the sides of her body. Was this it for her..? Was this how it all ended..? Her body became unresponsive… Her legs wouldn’t move anymore… Her arms felt disconnected from her mind. Even now her vision was decorated with dark spots.

Gargled and muddled sops escaped her throat as her fears became all too real. After all of the damage, she had caused in life… To her parents... Her friends… Was she really not going to be able to fix it? Not even part of it? It couldn’t end like this… She had to fix everything… She at least had to try…! She had to get Tikki out of here… She had to save everyone… Just one last time…!

Just before her vision went completely dark the pressure stopped. Hawkmoth’s grip on her neck loosened allowing her to slip out of his grasp. Marinette fell to the floor with a thud. She took in greedy breaths as she gasped for air. Fear coursed through her veins as she wonder what the cost of her little stunt would be. She hadn’t just lied to him… She had attacked him unprovoked. She had a sickening feeling that this was only the beginning.

Once he had discarded her onto the floor. He stood over her watching her suck in air. She was spent, all out of any rebellious energy from the look of things. He had wasted enough time on the impudent brat. Hawkmoth collected his cane, before storming out.

As the door slid close the lights shut off. Unphased by the change, Marinette remained on the floor as her breathing returned to normal… He was gone… She brought he left hand up to her neck and brushed her fingertips against the tender skin. The teen winced at the contact feeling the pain reignite. She had thought he was going to… But he hadn’t… She was still here… And he had left… He had left without her miraculous. She had to act now… Before he came back.

She pushed herself onto her feet before rushing over to her bed. She found herself staggering, still lightheaded from earlier. The teen quickly removed the sock and dumped the earrings into her hand. She squinted in the dark as shaky hands took one earring between her fingers as she slipped it into place. She repeated the motion again. With both of them in, a ball of energy appeared. As the light settled it revealed a familiar face.

“..Tikki,” she whispered hoarsely. She could feel her tears coming back just from seeing her old friend.

“...Marinette!” Tikki exclaimed.

She rushed in hugging the side of her holder’s face. Marinette brought her hands up to cup the Kwami, returning the embrace. She had done it… She had gotten Tikki back. Now all she needed was to be able to pull off the second part of her plan.

“...Tikki are you ok?” She asked.

“...I’m fine, Hawkmoth can’t hurt Kwamis..” Tikki reassured. “Are you hurt?”

“... I’m ok,” Marinette replied. “I’ve been trapped in this cell, we have to get out of here before Hawkmoth comes back.”

The Kwami agreed, she could worry about the details of what happened during their time apart later. Marinette stood up slowly feeling how shaky her body felt. She took in a few deep breaths to prepare herself. She didn’t think that she would ever be doing this again… She didn’t think that she would want to anymore… The teen called out the magical phrase and began her transformation. Once the light around her dissipated she was in the familiar red and black. It had been so long since she had been able to use the miraculous. It felt odd to her now… 

She was so used to wearing loose clothes that it felt weird to have something so close to her body. Wearing the costume again, it felt like she was wearing a second layer of skin. In a way she was… When she wore this Marinette disappeared and Ladybug took over. 

Ladybug began to move her body around testing things out. She lifted her arms up as high as she could before bending at the waist. She felt better, even if just slightly. Her body still ached, that wouldn’t change. The miraculous could only heal a person if they got hurt while using it. It did enhance recovery time from attacks but that wouldn’t help her much here… There was no enemy to fight, she hoped that it stayed that way.

The hero turned her attention to the back wall. First, she needed to get rid of these cuffs and chains. This should be easy enough with her enhanced strength. She lifted her hands up and took part of the chain into her hands until it was taught.

Taking a wide stance she braced herself before giving the chain a strong pull. She continued pulling but the chain didn’t budge. Maybe she was too far away from the wall? The teen got closer this time, bending her leg and placing her leg on the wall to use as leverage against the chain. She took in a deep breath before pulling hard on the chain. She repeated this action a few more times. It wasn’t giving… It didn’t feel like it was moving the slightest. She tried a few more times but only succeeded in irritating her aching back even further. So she couldn’t pull the chain from the wall… It was just a minor setback.

Next, she tried using her yo-yo to damage the chain. It was difficult to see her target in the dark but she managed to get a few solid hits in. But when she stepped closer to the chain it was still intact. What was this thing made of? Ladybug continued to rotate through striking the chain and trying to pull on it to no avail. The task was already difficult but with no lights in the room, she could barely see her target. What she wouldn’t give for that stupid cat’s night vision. 

Her onslaught continued until she was out of breath. Blue eyes stared back at the wall as she caught her breath. How long had she been at this? Why wasn’t it working?! Hawkmoth could come back at any moment…  Panic crept up from her toes and wrapped around her heart. If Hawkmoth came back… She’d be caught… It didn’t matter if she hid the earrings. Even if he didn’t find them…He would never believe that she hadn’t stolen them. Even with the miraculous she couldn’t defeat him in a fight…

Slowly her hand traced over her neck, feeling the bruises beneath the costume. In stealing them she had almost lost her life… Marinette had been completely at his mercy… She didn’t have a plan for the next time. She had put everything on the line for this plan to work.

No, now wasn’t the time to despair… It didn’t matter that she couldn’t break the chain. There was still another way to get out of here. If she called on her lucky charm then it would give her a solution to her problem. 

It wouldn’t give her much time to use her miraculous to escape but she was running out of time. She had gotten out of difficult situations before… She could get out of this one too. Ladybug called out for her lucky charm. The bright light pushed out the dark enough for the object to drop into her hand. She imagined that it might give her something like a crowbar or a saw. But instead what dropped into her hand was a keychain. 

It had a simple loop at the top tying everything together. From there a series of multi-shaped beads trailed down to the end. At the end of the keychain was a polka dot-clad cat head. What was she supposed to do with this?  Using the light from her yo-yo she examined it closer. Was she supposed to break the beads off and use them to lodge between the links of the chain? She had never had to break a lucky charm before to use it, so that didn’t feel likely. 

Ladybug swept the light from her miraculous around the room in search of something that could help. Her bedding wouldn’t work… Maybe she could use the chair..? But then how would the keychain factor into this?

Beep…

Her earrings chimed off… She had four minutes left… Or maybe she could use the bowl? She scanned the room only to find the bowl off to the side shattered into pieces. Right… Hawkmoth had thrown it off of him…  She was running out of time… She had used a lucky charm dozens of times before this… Why couldn’t she figure this one out? Ladybug went for the chair to see if it could be used to help her. Maybe she could use it with the keychain to create a pulley to disconnect the chain from the wall. No, that didn’t feel right…

…Beep…

She had three minutes left… Three and she had no clue how to use the lucky charm. The panic from earlier resurfaced as Ladybug tightened her hand around the keychain. There had to be something she was missing… Something small. Maybe she couldn’t see it? If that was the case… She would have to get better lighting… Something that she couldn’t get. She would have to wait until they turned the lights back on… That could be minutes from now or hours, she had no way of knowing. 

Either way… She couldn’t wait… Her powers were going to time out any second now. She didn’t have any food for Tikki… This was her one and only shot before Hawkmoth came back… She was doomed. 

Tears stung as they welled up in her eyes. She looked down at the keychain with blurred vision. The final bead on the keychain was a cat head… Anything feline-related gave her a sour taste in her mouth. It made her think of Chat… Wait a second… Chat… She did have her miraculous back… She could call him… Tell her where she was and ask for help..? It was possible… But she still had to be realistic about her expectations. She had been expecting him to rescue her by now… Yet here she was… Still, stuck in the same location.

What would even be the point in calling him? Call him only for him to tell her that he wasn’t coming? Or for him to only ask about her miraculous and Tikki? He didn’t care about her anymore… He didn’t have a reason to… But he did care about being a hero… If there was one thing she knew Chat Noir loved the glory of being a superhero. If he had things his way, they would have done more interviews and appeared on tv way more than she would have liked. Not only that… But Chat couldn’t resist a damsel in distress. Marinette fit the description perfectly.

Ladybug opened up her miraculous to access the phone in it. She pressed on his contact and waited. The first sound she heard was the dial tone… Good, she had a signal… Then it rang… Silently she prayed that he would pick up. The second ring sounded off… Still no Chat Noir… What if he wasn’t going to pick up? What if he really was done with her… She knew that he didn’t care about her but what about Tikki…? What about her civilian self…?

The last ring hummed in her ear… And then she heard it… A cheerful male voice was followed by a loud buzzing noise… He hadn’t picked up… He didn’t care about her… He didn’t care about Tikki being stuck with this monster either… No… He could just not be transformed… They both had separate lives outside of fighting crime. They were both kids that had school and homework… He was just busy… At least, that’s what she wanted to think… She took in a deep breath preparing herself.

“...Chat Noir… I’ve found where Hawkmoth is keeping Marinette Dupain-Cheng…” Ladybug explained.

She kept her tone even and clear when she spoke in an attempt to fake her own confidence. The less he knew the better. If she was too desperate he might make her wait. If too calm he wouldn’t think of it as a priority. 

“...I can’t get to her before my miraculous times out,” The hero added. “I’m going to send you her location… ”

She accessed the GPA in her miraculous before sending out her location to him. From what she could see, she was still in Paris. It wouldn’t take him long to find her then… She hoped at least…

“... And Chat Noir…” She continued, her voice shaking. “...Please, hurry…”

Ladybug ended the call just in time. Moments later the familiar magic wrapped back around her reverting her back to the same all-white outfit. Tikki appeared before her realizing that her holder had failed.

“...I’m sorry Tikki,” Marinette apologized as she began to cry. “...I couldn’t get us out of here…”

“...It’s ok Marinette,” the kwami soothed. “You did your best… Chat Noir can handle this.”

The teen cupped her hands pulling her friend in close. She retreated to the bed taking refuge there. Tikki stayed true to her faith that Chat Noir would come… That Plagg wouldn’t let them down.

Marinette wanted to believe that Tikki was right… She could trust Plagg… Plagg had no reason to leave Tikki here all alone… They had known each other far longer than she knew Chat Noir. As for herself… She hoped their limited interactions had left a positive impact on him.

*

Nimble fingers moved across the keys with ease. Each tap of a key added depth to the story the music would spin. Even as the piece came to an end the sound echoed before fading into silence. As he finished up his piano practice he felt better. Lighter, since his conversation with Alya. He had finally stopped blaming himself and feeling guilty. He found himself getting lost in the music relishing in the process of finishing the piece. Ever since that day... Since Marinette had been taken, he struggled to enjoy life. It was only after reforming their team that he was able to relax even just slightly. 

It wasn’t that he had gotten over her. No… He still missed her. Every second of every hour… But now, he looked forward to seeing her again. Not just rescuing her and bringing her back safely. No, he wanted to see his teammate again.

Adrien wanted to talk to Marinette… He wanted to talk to her about… Well… Everything. About their lives as heroes together… About her family and the bakery. Her favorite songs and foods... And if they had time… He would ask her if she wanted a dog or a hamster in the future.

But for now, those questions could wait. It was almost time for their patrol to take place. They would be checking the next street of buildings today. It would bring them one step closer to their goal. Adrien slipped out of his room and down the hall to the front door. 

He walked slowly and cautiously, though without a reason anymore. His father was busier than ever. It had gotten so bad that he hadn’t even seen Nathalie around to tell him that his father was unavailable. It was usually a note left with breakfast or dinner. 

It was upsetting, sure, but also a blessing in disguise. Their absence allowed him to do as he pleased. The fear of being banished back to his room had drifted to the back of his mind. He felt as long as he upheld his father’s standards academically he wouldn’t pay him much attention.

Once he was out of his house he followed the road until he found a narrow passageway to slip into. Adrien checked to make sure the coast was clear before calling out for Plagg. The magic circled around him before fading away.

Fully donned in leather he was ready for the night. Using his staff he launched himself into the air onto a nearby roof. He paused looking out at the city, the sky had grown dark with streetlights coming to life bit by bit. Chat Noir looked out among the rooftops to see if he could spot one of the others emerging from the city streets.

As green eyes scanned the air his staff buzzed. Chat Noir retracted his staff before looking at the top window. He had a missed call… But from who? Maybe one of the others couldn’t make it tonight? 

The missed call was also accompanied by a voice message. As he opened the notification his mouth went dry. He stood there confused and in disbelief at what he was looking at. The missed call…

…It was from Ladybug…

Chapter Text

He had played the voice message over and over again… Letting her words, her voice be etched into his mind. His brain raced, darting from one emotion to the next. He felt relieved to hear her voice again. That she really was still there… Waiting for them. The hero paced back and forth as he processed the news. Marinette was ok… She was still being held by Hawkmoth but she was able to use her miraculous. He found solace in this… Because that meant that he hadn’t missed his chance…There was still time…

He gave it one last play before contacting the others. He asked them to hurry but decided to wait to give them the news. This had been more than just another clue… No, potentially this was exactly what they were hoping for. 

Then why didn’t it feel like a victory..?

He should have felt happy, but he couldn’t shake this pit in the bottom of his stomach. The entire time Adrien had assumed that she didn’t have her miraculous with her… That Hawkmoth had taken it the moment he had the upper hand… It wouldn’t make sense for her to have it with her as his captive. He wanted both of their miraculous for himself.

The call she made… It had come from her miraculous. This wasn’t like a regular phone, it was magic, if the caller had been from anyone else it would have shown. Then there was the voice, one he had become all too familiar with. He knew that it belonged to Ladybug… To Marinette…

Marinette must have gotten it back somehow… But then if she had the earrings then why couldn’t she get out? He didn’t want to assume the worst… But what else could he do? Wherever she was she wasn’t able to get out by herself. If she had her miraculous this meant that wherever she was, she was with Tikki. At least for now the two were together. If they could get there in time… If they could get to both of them, it would foil Hawkmoth’s plan.

Even with his own deductions, he couldn’t shake the off feeling in his gut. Why was she referring to herself in the third person? Hawkmoth had targeted her that night as Marinette. He had known her secret identity long before he had confirmed it… Did she think that he didn’t know who she was?  Or was there something else to this call? Chat could recall how calm she sounded at the beginning of the call. Strong and as confident as ever. But in the end, her voice cracked. It sounded like she was about to cry… Before he could continue the thought he was interrupted. 

The trio landed on the roof and greeted their despondent leader. Before they could ask any questions he told them there was something that they needed to hear. He pressed play one more time allowing the message to start. 

As the voicemail came to an end Chat Noir looked to his fellow heroes. They were all as stunned as he had been. At first, their eyes grew teary at the sound of her voice. Marinette was out there and she was ok, they were all thinking it. Then came the next rush of emotions. Both Rena Rouge and Carapace felt antsy, ready to jump into action. They had the clue that they had been begging for, and here it was… Being dropped into their laps. 

“...This is good then… Right? ” Carapace began. “We know where she’s at… It’s time for us to do what came to and kick Hawkmoth’s butt.”

“...We’re wasting time,” Rena Rouge commented. “We have to hurry, you heard her… He’s away, he might come back and realize that she’s contacted us.”

While Rena Rouge and Carapace were ready for action, Viperion and Chat Noir were more reserved. They wanted to be happy… To feel like the universe had finally given them a reprieve. Even rewarded them for their tireless work. But it didn’t feel like that… Chat Noir took in a deep breath as he tried to organize his thoughts. He had to be careful with how he worded this. He didn’t want to offend them or make them think that they weren’t going to help her.

“... This could be a trap,” Chat Noir reminded them.

The other two froze, remembering their theories about why Marinette was being held. He had her miraculous, what else did he need? What else was he trying to get out of their friend? How had she gotten her miraculous back?  And why now of all moments…?

He had checked the location she sent him… It was in Paris, as they had predicted. In a section of the city that they had marked off to search in the next few days. He felt better, even just slightly, that they had been on the right path. But that did little to ease his anxiety about the situation. He couldn’t afford to not think of the risks. The team couldn’t lose another member to Hawkmoth… Fox, turtle, snake, or cat… It didn’t matter… Paris couldn’t afford an attack without Ladybug. 

“...So we’re supposed to ignore her call for help?” Rena challenged.

“No,” Chat Noir dismissed. “We’re going to bring Marinette back…It just means that we’re going to need a plan.”

“I agree with Chat Noir,” Viperion. “...Going against Hawkmoth without Ladybug is already challenging enough..”

They had gotten lucky the entire time. Hawkmoth hadn’t attacked the city once since she went missing. But they didn’t know why he had chosen to remain idle. Or maybe he wasn’t idle… Just working from the shadows. Despite everything, there was just so much that they didn’t know.

Just because Marinette had her miraculous didn’t mean that she would be able to fight. She could be injured. He only had one cataclysm in him at a time. If there was an army waiting for them, they needed to be ready.  Rena pursed her lips but remained silent. She wanted to come crashing in like Majestia… Fending off their foe one by one. But it wasn’t realistic in this situation… This was like being a tightrope walker. The slightest breeze could cause them to teeter off the edge.

They couldn’t risk this going south… Rena Rouge couldn’t imagine getting this close only to find out that Marinette had been moved to a new location. Just the image of seeing her friend be snatched away when they were within reach made her want to cry. Their leader explained his fears to them and they agreed. The worst case was that Hawkmoth was waiting for them to come. They may run into an ambush or he could wait for them to be out of the way and attack the city.

Chat understood how Rena Rouge and Carapace felt. He wanted to just charge in and save her but they couldn’t. Going in with a plan that failed was better than entering without one at all. Adapting was part of being a superhero. Going in blind was too reckless. 

“Here’s my plan,” Chat began.

*

Trust… That was all Tikki kept telling her… To trust in her allies… To trust in Chat Noir and Viperion. She couldn’t bring it in herself to tell her how flimsy the concept was. She didn’t want to break down any hope her friend had. After the call, Marinette had warned her that Hawkmoth may come back soon. She asked her to take the miraculous with her and leave… But Tikki had refuesed. She said that now that the two were back together she wanted it to stay that way. Whatever they faced, they faced together.

So, together they stayed… Waiting… Talking to each other. It was the first time that Marinette wasn’t alone anymore. Even if it would be short-lived she liked being able to talk to a friend. Tikki was the only real friend that she had at this point.  Mostly, the teen sat and listened. She listened to Tikki remind her of the positive memories they shared. It was a good escape from the present. A small bubble was created allowing her to push down her anxiety, even if only temporarily.

*

“This is it,” Chat Noir announced.

The pair landed on the rooftop softly before glancing down at their target. It was a short way in distance from their location. Viperion could feel his heart rush as he took it in. This was what everything they had worked towards. This would be the ultimate test as a team. The building was a simple house, There was a small bit of greenery at the front and back of the home. it wasn’t extravagant or broken down; just average looking. It made sense… Hiding her in plain sight like this. 

Aside from the humble outdoor decor, he couldn’t see any light from inside the house. It looked like the curtains were drawn closed. Many people valued privacy especially in a city this dense. That didn’t call for suspicion, but now it meant that they couldn’t look inside without getting too close.

“... We’re in position,” Viperion stated into his earpiece.

“How are things on your end?” Chat Noir asked.

“Everything is clear,” Rena Rouge replied. 

“Good.”

Chat Noir would owe them for this. He knew that they were doing this for Marinette but agreeing to trust his plan meant a lot to him. They had to be strategic about this to avoid getting into trouble. Their goal was to get Marinette back and keep Paris safe. The first step of the plan was for Rena Rouge and Carapace to run interference. Rena would create a series of mirages of them patrolling the city. This way if Hawkmoth did launch an attack on the city they would know. Carapace would stay with her so that she couldn’t be attacked while she created and controlled the mirages. 

Meanwhile, he and Viperion would go to Marinette’s location. Should anything go wrong Viperion would be there to rewind time. He knew that Alya wanted to be there, to be able to rescue her. It was painful to get this far and be told to stay back. But he asked her to trust him and she obliged. 

The two surveyed the area finding it to be quiet… It looked like every street in Paris. He hadn’t known what to expect but it wasn’t this. There was a gate surrounding the property with tall bushes growing up over the fence on the side of the house. The idea of it looking like a demented Fortus of Solitude had crossed his mind but he knew that wasn’t likely.

Was this really the lair of a villain?

If they were wrong… If Hawkmoth was tricking them they could be about to break into someone’s house… The only other option in this was to wait, to not go. But the fear of not knowing… Of ruining this opportunity to keep their promise, it was too great to ignore. Adrien didn’t think that he could forgive himself if he did nothing.

After surveying the area they got ready to make their move. The safest entry would be from the back door or even a window. Was Hawkmoth really inside that house..? Was his evil lair no more than a townhouse? They were about to find out…

“Do you think he knows we’re coming?” Chat asked.

“...Hard to say…” Viperion replied.

They advanced onto the building before dropping down onto the grass behind the home. Chat Noir used his staff to scan the perimeter. He used the camera to zoom in taking a closer look at the outside decorations. Beside bushes were long-stemmed grass..? No, not grass… They were too tall and thick to be vegetation. He had seen them before they were the same crystal feathers he had seen in the city before. Why were they hidden among the shrubbery? He zoomed in a bit more noticing how they moved in the night breeze.

Hold on… How could they move..? He had held one in his hand before, they were harder than steel. They pierced pavement with ease with cracks that spread out into the ground. Every few seconds they would move with the breeze, turning in the direction of the gust of wind.

“Take a look over there,” Chat pointed out.

“They’re turning when the wind blows,” Viperion observed. “They must be working as sensors.”

That explained why Hawkmoth had picked this location. At a glance, it didn’t have much appeal. It was in the city and a residential location at that. People moved up and down these streets every hour of the day. This was why there wasn’t an Akuma or sentimonster guarding the place. Those were easier to notice by the average person. But if they hadn’t been looking they would have tripped the sensors and alerted Hawkmoth to their plan.

“We could use wind and go when it hits the feathers,” Chat strategized.

“The window of time is too short,” Viperion replied disagreeing.

The two sat back thinking it over. Just because there was nothing physical outside to stop them didn’t mean that Marinette was in there alone. There had to be something that they could use to get past them. Something that wouldn’t draw attention to them. Chat Noir could destroy them with his cataclysm but then the fear was what if they needed once they were inside. It was best to save their powers for later, just in case. They need a distraction… Something loud but also something that wasn’t obvious.

“I think I know how to get past them,” Viperion stated.

He sent out their location to Rena Rouge before contacting her. The snake hero explained his plan to them. He needed her to make a mirage that would come their way. It had to last long enough for them to sneak past the feathers and loud enough to cover them breaking in.

Rena took time to feed Trixx before she conjured up the special request. She created a group of noisy street cats that came prowling through the greenery in search of food. They hissed and fake scratched at each other capturing the attention of the feathers. 

“...Truly a purrfect plan,” Chat Noir remarked into his earpiece.

Rena Rouge let out a sigh followed by a soft chuckle at his joke. Still, if he was able to joke that meant that things were still going in their favor. She hoped that it stayed that way. She couldn’t help but imagine the eyeroll that Ladybug would be giving him. They would both get to see it soon enough.

“I’m paw -sitive that this should be enough cover for the two of you,” Rena joked back.

Just as she predicted the feathers all turned to witness the catfight. After they snuck past the feathers the pair approached the back door. Viperion tried the door nob unsurprised that it was locked. 

“I can get us in, just give me a second,” Viperion stated.

“Keep the mirage going, we need more time,” Chat Noir requested. 

Viperion kneeled before the door before taking a hairpin from his hair. He didn’t normally carry these on him but recently he had been trying to make a pocket-sized Kalimba with them. Before they geared up and left he had taken them from his bag and slipped them into his hair.

The musician got to work bending it flat before slipping it into the keyhole. He maneuvered it in the hole pressing his ear against the door, listening to the metal shift. Though he had never picked a lock it felt a lot like tuning an instrument. Shifting the pieces and listening for the desired sound. Chat kept his eyes on the feathers and the mirage while the other worked.

“Got it,” Viperion announced in a whisper.

He got back up onto his feet before pushing the door open. Chat Noir’s night vision coated his sight in green as the pair entered the dark home. Chat Noir raised his staff as he used the flashlight to illuminate the room for Viperion. It looked like a normal house on the inside. He hadn’t known what to expect when he realized the location she sent was one for a house. Part of him imagined it looking like a safe house like the mob had in the movies. 

The room they were in was fully furnished. It held a sofa as well as an armchair and coffee table. Yet not so much as a picture or art piece was hanging up. There were no more feathers standing guard from the looks of it. They reported what they were seeing back to Carapace and Rena Rouge as they ventured further in.

They went from the living room to the kitchen. Everything looked normal so to speak. The further they went into the home the more it reminded him more of a fancy hotel than a person’s home. There were no magazines or even books in the house. No empty cups or wrappers from food containers. Perhaps Hawkmoth didn’t live here he was just using the location…?

As they kept moving they found nothing. No signs of any enemies. And more importantly, no sign of Marinette. Ladybug had sent them to this location for a reason. There had to be something that they just hadn’t found yet. They checked closets and found them bare with not so much as a hat or spare coat.

On the top floor, there were three rooms. The first two were completely empty. The only thing inside was more blinds in the windows to stop people from looking in. What if this wasn’t the right place? What if Hawkmoth had already moved her? Despite their doubts, they had to keep going. They had to make sure… The final room was the only one upstairs that was furnished. It was also the smallest room on the second floor. Once again there wasn’t a shred of any personal items. He seemed to like his conclusion was correct, Hawkmoth didn’t live here.

As he went further into the room Luka discovered another door; a closet no doubt. He opened the door to find it larger inside than expected. Viperion ventured into the walk-in closet examining the area. The other rooms had closets but they were small…  Stepping inside he was surrounded by a sea of white. On his left were white short-sleeved shirts and to his right were matching pants. By the looks as if there were dozens of each. Why give such a small bedroom such a large closet..?

He took a closer look at the items. Each article was identical in every way. He had been looking at the size… They both knew Hawkmoth to be taller than the two of them. The snake hero couldn’t imagine him wearing the clothes.

“I think I’ve found something,” Viperion called out.

Chat Noir soon joined him inside the sea of white. They both deduced that the clothes couldn’t have belonged to Hawkmoth they were too small. Could they be Mayura’s? No, even then these were too small for her.

“...They could be for Marinette,” Viperion suggested. 

“That would explain them dumping her stuff,” he added in agreement.

They continued to look through the closet for any other sign of their friend. They found large packs of white socks as well as matching towels on shelves behind the hanging clothes. As they ventured to the back of the closet Chat shined his light to the very back.

In the sea of white, there was a dark panel on the wall. It was tall and about the same width as a standard door. The two approached it noticing that there was no lock… Or a door nob… Every wall in the home had been the same shade of white except for this panel, this had to mean something.

Chat Noir counted off for the two before striking the door with a solid kick. The panel folded in as it fell into the floor to reveal a secret room. Chat entered first shining his light around. On the other side of the room was another dark panel. Another door, but to where?

As they stepped into the room they heard a soft robotic hum. On the left side of the room, there was a large screen accompanied by a computer. The computer took up almost the entire left side of the wall. They rushed over scanning multiple buttons and flashing lights.

“It’s a security system,” Chat deduced. 

Was this what the crystal feathers feed was connected to? He couldn’t help but wonder if someone had caught the two of them sneaking in. As the pair stepped closer to the monitor it came to life. The screen showed a dark room that was painted in dark green signaling night vision cameras were in use from various angles. 

The top right frame was empty, the one beside it had something in it. As the pair examined it they could make out the dark shapes of a table and chair. The next was empty the one after that had something scattered on the floor.

Suddenly, he saw something move… Leaning in closer Chat Noir looked at the last camera. Against the sidewall, it looked like a bed. And on top, there was a bawled-up form that shifted slightly every few seconds.

“...There’s someone in there,” Chat announced. “..It’s Marinette, we have to get her out!”

*

The teen jumped as the sound of a loud thud echoed in the room. She could feel herself beginning to sweat nervously. It had to be Hawkmoth… He… He was coming. He realized that she had taken back the earrings. Her heart hammered in her chest as the impending doom loomed over her. She sat still frozen in fear… Should she hide? Hide behind what exactly? Or maybe she could get something to protect herself..? No, it was pointless… It was too late… She was out of time. Another resounding thud sounded off… This one was louder than the first… Closer than the previous one. It was soon followed by another… And another… Finally, the door fell. Her eyes stung with tears accepting her fate. They rolled down her cheeks creating streaks down her face.

“...Tikki hide,” she whispered. 

The kwami did as she was told ducking behind Marinette’s neck and hiding in her hair. The teen could have asked her to use her power without a holder but they didn’t know what mess it would create.  There was no magic that could help her… There were no stories or lies that she could spin… This was it… But at least she wasn’t alone… Even if they hadn’t been reunited for very long, she was happy to have gotten to see her friend one last time.

“...Marinette…?” a voice called out.

She faltered hearing her name… The voice was too soft to be Hawkmoth’s… It was too kind… Too worried to belong to him. Then who was it? Soon after her name was called out she heard footsteps racing towards her. The voice was followed by light shined into the room. Sweeping the area before landing on her. Marinette squinted as the light hit her eyes temporarily blinding her. The light was shifted upwards away from her eyes to illuminate the room. When she opened them the figure was standing in front of her. 

“...C-Chat Noir..?” She questioned her voice cracking. 

He was really here… Was this really happening..? He had actually come when she called him… This had to be real… Right..? She wasn’t dreaming… She had never dreamed of him finding her since she had been here… Not once. This had to be real… 

“We came as soon as we could,” Chat Noir informed her.

“We’re here to bring you home, Marinette,” Viperion added.

Not only that but Viperion was beside him holding Chat’s staff. They had both come… They had gotten her message… Maybe, they really had been looking for her this whole time… She sniffled pushing back the tears from earlier.

“...Viperion..” She continued. “...You both…”

Her brain could barely form sentences to process what was happening right now. The two heroes only nodded to reassure her. Maybe she was wrong… Maybe she had misjudged them earlier… She was finally getting out of here…

Chat gave her a gentle smile before a slight bow as he offered his hand out to her. “Your escort has arrived, princess.” 

Marinette smiled as struggled to wipe away her tears. She extended her arm out to meet his but stopped hearing the chain on her wrists clink. She broke eye contact with him glancing down at the cuffs on her wrist.

Looking at the chains she felt ashamed… Ashamed that someone else had seen them… That someone else knew how she was living… She felt ashamed that she hadn’t been able to free herself from them. Chat Noir summoned up his cataclysm before taking hold of the chain. Within seconds It rusted before turning to ash in his hands. The particles fell to the wayside freeing her. With the chains gone she took his hand as he helped her off of the bed and onto her feet. She winced as her left foot touched the ground.

“Can you walk?” Viperion asked.

Marinette glanced down at her leg before shaking her head no dejectedly. Her own lies hampered her escape even with help. She felt ashamed that she couldn’t even do this much for herself. Before she could dismay even more Chat Noir had scooped her up into his arms. His smile never wavering, he asked her to hold on tightly. Marinette wrapped her arms around his neck nodding that she was ready. He moved with such speed everything became a blur. Before she knew it they were outside on the rooftops. Chat carried her with ease as they lept through the air.

Though he was smiling… It wasn’t the same smile he usually had. It wasn’t goofy or smug… No, he looked different… There was definitely something that had changed about Chat Noir. It was in the way he carried himself.

She could feel his arms holding her close to him. They had done this dance before… As both Ladybug and Marinette. She knew that he didn’t need to keep her this close to make sure that she was safe…But she didn’t mind… In the past, she would have shoved him away or looked for a place for him to set her down. But now the feeling of him being close wasn’t bad or offputting.

Marinette rested her head against his chest. The fear from earlier had melted away leaving something different in its place. It felt like holding a firefly in your hands; subtle glow and warmth. It would spread from the palm and onto her fingers. But she didn’t know who was who… Was she the firefly that was being cradled in his cupped hands? Or, was the feeling welling up in her chest the firefly? It didn’t matter or rather, this was the mystery she planned on leaving unsolved. Instead, Marinette relished in the newfound warmth. Once they were a safe distance away they landed on a rooftop. He had been just in time with the final claw mark left on his ring.

Chat Noir considered letting his transformation break in front of her. They had no need to keep the secret between them. He planned on telling her the truth, he always wanted her to know who he really was. Some might claim that there was no better time than the present...

But he decided against it…

It wasn’t the right time or place for him to tell her. He needed to make sure that Marinette was ok first. Her well-being came above everything else. They would have the rest of their lives to talk to each other. Chat excused himself for a moment, informing them that they would rest up for a few minutes before continuing on.

Once Chat had stepped away the two were left alone. Marinette found herself captivated by the city skyline. The Eiffel Tower was a ways away in the center, the crown jewel of the city of lights. She could feel the cool breeze nip at her exposed skin. Fresh air enter her lungs before she exhaled again. 

She was free… 

…Finally, free… 

Back in the city where she grew up in. No longer sealed off from the rest of the world she could finally return home. It felt fitting…  That her first view is of the Eiffel Tower. The monument filled her with so many memories. Sketching on the steps, babysitting Manon in the park, saving Paris… If it were daytime she could probably see the rooftop of the bakery… The bakery…. Her parents… They wouldn’t have to be sad anymore… She could finally make good on all of her promises.

“...Marinette… ?” Viperion called. 

His voice pulled her back by Viperion’s voice. She looked over at the hero noticing how worried he appeared. She looked at him confused by his question. A strong breeze blew and she realized that her face was wet… But it wasn’t raining. Marinette reach up touching her own face realizing that she was crying.

“...I’m fine,” she insisted wiping away her tears. “... It’s just… I haven’t… Seen this in… It’s beautiful... Don’t you think?”

The teen quickly turned her gaze back to the city. Embarrassed didn’t quite cover how she felt after being caught. She must have looked crazy to keep crying like this. She wasn’t in danger, there was no reason for her to cry… Yet, she couldn’t help it… Viperion joined her in staring at the dazzling city below them. Out of the corner of his eyes, he stole glances at her. Luka hated seeing her upset, he hated seeing her cry. But he knew that not all tears were bad. He could see the lights reflecting in her blue orbs. Paris at night was something to see.

A view that many had taken for granted. He caught her phrasing on that. Or rather he noticed what she couldn’t bring herself to say. Marinette hadn’t seen the outside world in months… She had been locked away in that room the entire time… He was grateful that he had been part of this. That Marinette had picked him and that Chat Noir had allowed him to continue. Viperion was grateful that he was able to be part of giving Marinette this view. Paris was beautiful but even the city of lights paled in comparison to the smile of the girl beside him.

“... Yeah… It is beautiful,” Viperion agreed, his eyes remaining on the blue-haired teen.

Finally out of the vacuum, she had been stuck in Marinette could hear everything now. The honk of cars on the streets, the whistling of the wind, and the voices it carried. Every little thing screamed for attention, and she couldn’t help but obliged. She tuned in and out of the various sounds.

She wasn’t one for eavesdropping but she couldn’t ignore what she heard either. From just beyond the chimney Chat Noir had hidden behind she could hear him talking. They were alone though, or rather she assumed that they were… He must have been calling someone… She could only hear bits and pieces of it but it was more than enough. She heard him say things like; ‘she’s safe,’ and something about a mirage.

Who was he talking to? Hearing the word mirage, she had a good idea of who; Rena Rouge. Marinette’s mood began to sour at the thought. No, she had to give him the benefit of the doubt. Chat Noir had come for her… She had given up hope and he had proven her wrong. Just because someone was using the fox miraculous didn’t mean it was Alya.

“Ready to go?” Chat Noir called from behind.

The couple turned around seeing him return. Trust was earned, she had to remind herself that. In rescuing her, Chat Noir had earned the opportunity for her to try. Marinette nodded in reply, she was ready, more than ever to finally go home. 

“There’s a hospital a few more blocks from here,” Chat continued. “We should stop there first.”

Her smile fell instantly... A cold sweat washed over Marinette. Hospital…? They were planning to take her to a hospital? Hospitals had doctors and nurses, people who asked questions. Questions that she didn’t have answers that she could give them. She could hear the barrage of questions they would throw at her. Just the thought made her skin crawl. Another place where she could be isolated and studied? The teen understood where they were coming from but she wasn’t injured badly. She wasn’t bleeding anywhere. She had braces for her wrist and ankle, she was fine.

This wasn’t the end though… Chat Noir could be persuaded to see things from her perspective. He could come around and see that she knew what she needed. The teen swallowed the contempt she felt and tried to replace the feeling with something else.

“...I don’t need to go to a hospital, Chat Noir,” Marinette disputed. “I’m fine… I need to go home… I need to see my parents… They’re probably worried about me. I need them to know that I’m ok.”

Chat faltered not expecting her to push back. It wasn’t that he expected her to always follow his suggestions. He hadn’t brought it up but he noticed a few concerning details. The cut on her lip… Braces on her arm and ankle… The most shocking was the bruises on her neck. It wrapped around even to the back. In it, he could see fingerprints.  If this was what he could see of her, he hated to imagine what other injuries she had. The ones that she might not tell them. She needed medical attention, for him it wasn’t up for debate. But… Marinette had been through something unimaginable. He needed to make sure that she was being heard and felt comfortable.

“...We should get your ankle looked at to make sure it isn’t serious,” Chat suggested. “Then we can take you home.”

This stupid cat… 

Her irritation bubbled back up, hiding just below her faux calm exterior. Marinette tried to not let her irritation with him show. He didn’t get it, he couldn’t understand it. She had gotten this far with little medical attention, she would be fine. She wasn’t going to let him put her in another cell. She hadn’t lost yet she still had one more hope.

“...I just want to see my parents,” Marinette repeated this time looking at Viperion. “I’ll go with them first thing in the morning.”

The teen stared up at him with wide blue eyes. Luka had always been sensitive about people’s emotions. She liked that about him… He would understand… He would get it. He had said he never wanted to hurt her, now it was time to test that theory.

“...Chat Noir’s right, we have to make sure that your injuries aren’t serious,” Viperion replied. 

“...How about we compromise?” Chat Noir suggested. “Viperion will go on ahead and take you to the hospital and I’ll stop by the bakery and bring Mr. and Ms. Dupain-Cheng to the hospital?”

With that, they turned their attention back to her. She considered refusing… Insisting that they take her home. But that felt pointless, she would just come off as a spoiled brat. They might start to think that they had rescued an imposter by mistake. She even thought about just going by herself, abandoning her escorts to do what she wanted. But she could only get so far on foot. How ridiculous would she look trying to outrun two superheroes? Tikki hadn’t had anything to eat so she couldn’t use the miraculous. The kwami was still hiding among the locks of her hair. 

More importantly, until she made a decision they were out in the open. She couldn’t rule out Hawkmoth or Mayura making a surprise appearance. She was out of options… Marinette conceded, agreeing to go with Viperion to the hospital while she waited for her parents to come. 

It didn’t take long for the pair to arrive at their destination. When they entered Viperion took the lead in explaining to the staff their situation. Despite how late it was the hospital was just as lively. Passerby stole glances at the teen. She could feel their eyes on her boring into the back of her skull.

Marinette found herself pulling at her sleeves as she attempted to hide the bruises on them. She shifted awkwardly trying to find the best position to stand. As Luka spoke to the staff she was tempted to bolt right then and there. She didn’t want to be here… She wanted to go home. The calm she felt before had all but dissolved. She felt on edge and agitated despite knowing that this was a place of healing and care. 

“Stay hidden Tikki,” she whispered.

The lights overhead were too bright… Even when she blinked their brilliance could still be felt. The hospital was too loud.  Each conversation filtered into her ears. She could hear family members conversing, nurses idly gossiping, and even the sound of the vents as they pushed warm air into the lobby. The teen found herself stealing glances at the doors they had come in through. She wanted to run... To change her mind and bolt. If she did what would Viperion do..? What would Luka say? She had to remind herself that no one was going to hurt her if she did… He was too gentle and too calm to inflict punishment on her.

Yet… What would he think..? If she tried to leave now and succeeded then she would only serve to scare him. Did Luka really deserve that…? The answer was no… He hadn’t asked to be involved with the miraculous, she had started that journey for him. Even if she was mad at him for joining the team again... She couldn’t punish him by running away. Her parents were on their way she couldn’t imagine how upset they would be to find that she was missing again. Common sense won the fight in the end. Running off would only cause more problems for everyone. 

The staff relocated her to a separate room asking her basic questions; her name, age, and who her parents were. So far nothing that she couldn’t handle. If anything she was grateful… The new location was quiet… It wasn't as deadly silent as the room but not nearly as noisy as the lobby.

Next, they got her into a hospital bed. She watched them put the clip on the tip of her left index finger to monitor her heart. Her heart rate was normal… At least that’s what the staff documented. Next, they checked her vision and blood pressure. Then they used the stethoscope to check her breathing.

Visibly she grimaced when they informed her that they were putting in the IV. They claimed it was because they were worried about her being dehydrated. She couldn’t push back against them. She had cried enough to fill the Seine River. The teen would be surprised if there was any water left in her body.

Viperion took out his lyre and began to strum off a few notes. It was meant to distract enemies but it had other uses too. He watched her perk up recognizing the familiar tone. She looked away from the nurse and back to the hero.

“Jagged Stone?” She guessed. 

“Hmm... What album?” Viperion asked as he continued to play.

Marinette paused thinking it over. “His second but the repackage version,” she answered.

Viperion continued to play as he asked her more questions. Music had been the perfect distraction. He could see the light come back to her eyes as the corners of her lips turned up. He kept playing even as the staff left promising to return soon.  With the two alone he focused his full attention, taking her in. Marinette sat up in the hospital bed smiling she looked relaxed, at ease, listening to him play. He was happy that he was able to give her this moment. Yet… At the same time, he was battling to stay calm.

The bright lights of the hospital illuminated everything in their path. He could see the dark bruises on her arms… They looked fresh… Then there was the brace on her arm… He didn’t recall her having it before everything happened… He doubted she would have had it with her this whole time. They had recovered her clothes and bag from that night. Whatever happened to her arm, happened when she was with Hawkmoth. 

Despite her outward joy, he knew that she must be in pain…Seeing her hurt… Knowing that each day that passed she was subjected to this level of cruelty… It made his blood boil… They knew that Hawkmoth was cruel in the way that he manipulated people… But this… This was far worse than the creation of any Akuma.

Viperion tried to focus his attention on the song instead… Getting angry wouldn’t fix anything… Thinking back to how small Marinette had appeared inside that house…He feared if he did show his resentment towards Hawkmoth it might trigger something. After being in that place the last thing she probably wanted to experience was another person’s rage. 

No, instead he wanted to keep her calm. If she wanted to talk about what happened he would listen. But he didn’t see a reason to rush any of it. He switched up the music selection for something closer to the two of them.

“How about this one?” He asked.

She paused taking in the melody… She knew this song but where was it from? As he continued to play she found herself swaying slightly to the beat. She knew this song… But what was it from? 

The memory began to come back piece by piece. The song reminded her of colorful costumes… Of the push and pull of the water… Of energetic vocals… As the puzzle pieces came together she found her smile growing wider. She knew the song, she knew the group. And at once she could have recited the entire tune… The pieces fell into place as the memory came back to her.

“...You know Kitty Section?” The bluenette asked curiously.

The hero faltered at her question before continuing to play… The staff had left, and their conversation was private now… So, then… Why was she asking him if he knew Kitty Section? The group was compiled of him and their friends… How would he forget? How could she..? 

Maybe it was the shock..? She had been through something traumatic… Her memory could have been foggy. He had reached the second verse before she was able to call out the name… He had no idea what she had endured while they were apart. Viperion had assumed that her memory was fine. She remembered him and Chat Noir... And she had been able to answer the staff’s questions with ease.

Or maybe it wasn’t her memory that was off. Maybe it was the magic of the miraculous? The entire time he never realized that she was Ladybug. Yet even that felt wrong… She had the earrings in right now… He had even seen Tikki poking out from her hair earlier. This wasn’t making any sense… Still, Luka decided not to fixate on it… 

“...Yeah, they’re pretty cool,” Viperion replied.

Their game continued for a while before dying down. Soon it was just Viperion strumming along as Marinette swayed to the music. His fears from earlier took a backseat as he looked over at the girl beside him. Seeing her look happy… Seeing her smile and be calm was far more important than remembering who he was under the mask.

He had finally reached his final song when they heard a knock at the door. Visibly Marinette jumped before relaxing again. The nurse from earlier appeared this time she wasn’t alone. The door opened furth to reveal pajama-clad Sabine and Tom Dupain-Cheng.

Chapter Text

The first night back had left her exhausted. She thought she was done crying over everything but she was wrong. Seeing her parents enter through the doorway caused them to overflow like a broken faucet. Sobs racked her sore throat, she muttered apologies with warm wishes tangled together. 

Marinette cried long and hard in her parent's arms. She cried until the tears refused to fall. It wasn’t the first time that she had cried like this. It was the first in a long time that she didn’t feel miserable doing it.

Words failed to describe what they felt. She felt relieved yet guilty… Happy yet seeing their tear-streaked faces caused her pain. The family shared in tight embraces as well as loving comments and other acts of affection to comfort one another. When the doctors came back to run their tests they stayed the entire time. If they weren’t directly by her side they waited just outside of the room. Truthfully she didn’t know if she could take them leaving her so soon after just being reunited. She felt like if they left… They would vanish... That she wouldn’t know when she would see them again.

After, before, and evening during each exam the staff gave her, they talked her through everything. They kept asking her if she was ok and she always replied with a simple, ‘yes.’ The teen had learned that pain was temporary, it came with the territory. It didn’t compare to the fear of wondering if they were hurt. She was ok knowing that they were safe... Hawkmoth had left them alone.

Once they had cried enough they reminisced. Her father retold stories of her childhood making sure to comment on how cute and strong his little girl was. They laughed and smiled sharing in each other’s company. She had missed this, probably more than anything in the world.

Every part of her body ached but it didn’t matter. Exhausted didn’t describe how worn she felt. None of it seemed to matter when she thought of them. Her brain would become entranced with their words or just the smiles on their faces and her pain and fear would melt away. 

It wasn’t until the doctor returned that the mood felt somber. They had gotten back the results of the tests… She had been able to write off any concern her parents had for her health until now. But numbers don't lie… X Rays… MRI’s… They only operated in cold, hard, facts.

Her wrist was broken but healing… That much she expected. She could still hear the unsettling snap from the incident echo in her mind. The good news was that it was healing up nicely. She had her captor's care to thank for that though she wouldn't confess such a secret. They would give her a new brace soon. Her left ankle was only sprained but she needed to stay off of it for a while. Meaning walking was out of the question for the time being. Marinette knew that something was up when the staff kept moving her around in a wheelchair from different rooms for her various tests. 

Two broken ribs… Which the doctors remarked was a miracle given the bruising on her chest. She couldn’t even explain to them how or when it happened. She had experienced chest pain for so long now. It had started after her first serious altercation with Hawkmoth.  Even with the intensity of his last attack had she heard a snap? Could she remember feeling one? She had tried to protect herself the best that she could… Was the pain bad enough for the bones to be broken…? She didn’t know… 

She had tried taking deep breaths when they used the stethoscope but the task had felt nearly impossible. Her best wasn’t good enough… The staff must have already suspected something in their exams. Shortly after the first doctor had looked at her they added tubes into her nose for oxygen.

They shifted from physical injuries to dietary concerns. She was dehydrated, she assumed it was from how much she had cried but the staff claimed otherwise. She had drank water while being held captive, they made it seem like she had been stranded in a desert. She was also malnourished, according to them... The doctor stated that she was low on key minerals and vitamins. They raised concerns about her current weight as well. They were worried about her being thin? She had always been that way, it wasn’t a cause for alarm. 

Marinette wanted to disagree with their diagnosis. A few missed meals weren't enough to cause a problem. She had eaten, maybe not as much as she had before... She was the daughter of two bakers. Delicious food was never in short supply at their home. But these thoughts came to an end when she noticed how much larger her mother’s hands felt holding her own. It hadn’t always been this unbalanced in size before everything…

Maybe they were right… She didn’t know how often Hawkmoth fed her. She could recall being famished nearly every time Mayura came with food. Perhaps there was some truth to their observations. The key to getting her weight back was a simple task. Regular meals and nutritional shakes would do most of the work. 

Each diagnosis was sobering to hear out loud. Her parents' faces looked grim while Marinette tried her best to look neutral. She hadn’t been back long before she was already hurting them, making them worry again… What kind of daughter was she..? She had to do something to cheer them up. She couldn’t let them become overwhelmed by her diagnosis. 

“It’s ok, I’ll be home before we know it,” Marinette said gingerly. “In the meantime, I can help you plan for August.”

At first, her parents’ faces started to brighten up, appearing to be reassured by her optimism. But it didn’t last… Seconds later their faces fell… The hopeful expressions they once had become confused. 

“You always sell a special pastry for Assomption Day,” She reminded them. 

Why did they look confused, this was a family tradition. They did it every year, probably before she was born. Looking closer her parents didn’t just look confused, they also looked sad. And it wasn’t just them… The staff members were also giving her a similar expression.

“...Marinette…” Sabine began. “... Assomption Day has already passed…”

The teen froze after hearing that… August fifteen had already passed…? How long had she been gone...? Had that much time really passed..? Nearly a month..? Logically it made sense… She had been gone for a considerable time.

“...Right…” Marinette replied.

She plastered on a fake smile as she adjusted to the news. Despite her smile, no one else in the room had the same expression. In fact, they all looked far more concerned than they had been moments ago. Silence crept into the room before settling between everyone. It was then that the doctor asked her what day of the week it was and what time. Marinette knew that it was evening but beyond that, she had to glance over at the clock in the room. They circled back to the date and asked the question again.

Her first thought was why did it matter? The question almost irritated her. The days of the week didn’t matter. She had tried to keep track of them at the beginning but quickly lost track. Monday to Sunday, they didn’t matter... Neither did day or night, she hadn’t seen the sun in forever. Seeing the moon and stars tonight had almost overwhelmed her.

Truthfully she didn’t know… Yet, she couldn’t bring herself to expose her lack of knowledge. There was nothing wrong with being honest… Being honest was good, it was what people were supposed to do. And yet…It felt like she was being quizzed on the information. A quiz that she was ill-prepared for and going to fail.

What would the penalty be for not knowing..? She couldn’t ask that question…  But what could the punishment be? Her mind drew a blank that the thought. Her parents had grounded her before, even taken away certain privileges but it was nothing that she couldn’t handle. The hospital staff couldn’t punish her… She imagined the worst to come would be missing out on a dessert with her meal. They were here to help her, they didn’t have an alterer motive… Mentally she screamed for her brain to understand that things were different here. These people, the hospital staff…They weren’t him…

Marinette knew what she had to do. She had made a promise, to be honest. To really try and be a good person this time. This was the first opportunity she had to take it. So she confessed… She confessed that she didn’t know what day of the week it was or what the date was.

Time had lost its meaning for her… When they asked if she knew how long she had been gone truthfully it felt like no less than a month or an eternity. Neither answer made sense nor did she feel that they were correct. It was then that she learned how long she had been missing. Summer had come and gone, it was all in the past. She had been gone for months… Nearly, four months had passed since that night... Her mouth ran dry as the fact settled into her mind. It didn’t feel real…

She couldn’t have really been stuck in that room for that long. No... She had only been there for… How many meal cycles had it been..? She didn’t know the answer to that question either… As she battled with this truth the others began to talk again.

The teen could hear them trying to comfort her but it all fell into the background. Her thoughts took priority as she ignored them. Four months… She had been gone... Stuck in that room for four months…

Her thoughts began to race as his words played over in her head. He had promised to let her go when she didn’t have a use anymore… But when would that have been…? How had she not realized this…? How long had Hawkmoth planned on keeping her for…? Would he have waited until they gave up looking, thinking, or worrying about her..? A cold sweat washed over her at the thought.

“Marinette..!” 

Her name cut through the noise in her head grounding her. Gradually she became aware of how fast her heart was beating. Everyone but her must have heard the metronome-like beeping escalate. Her entire body felt tense now that she had been brought back. Her left hand was gripping the sheets of her bed tightly in a vice grip.  She looked over at the source of the voice and found her mother staring back at her with a concerned expression. The heroine took in a deep breath before trying to relax as she loosened her grip on the sheets.

“... Sorry...” She apologized. “...I just…”

“You don’t have to be sorry about anything,” Tom reminded her.

“..It’s a lot to take in,” Sabine continued. “We’ll get through this together. Your father and I will be with you every step of the way.

Marinette smiled back at them before thanking them for their support, knowing that it was a lie… They couldn’t be with her through everything… Not because they didn’t want to or wouldn’t try… No, she was the problem… In the haze of everything that happened to her, she had made more than one promise. She had promised that she wanted to be more honest… But also that she would never tell them what she went through. She couldn’t risk it… If she told them she would expose herself, the miraculous, all of it.

The doctor continued listing the treatment that they recommended for her. They wanted her to be on a special diet to help her gain back some weight. Pain medication was a must given the severity of her injuries. Physical therapy couldn’t be ruled out completely, not yet. 

Marinette listened and nodded along to the long list. It all sounded mundane, expected given everything. It was the end of the list that caused her concern. They were going to give her a psych evaluation so that she would have a professional that could help her process what she had been through.  She didn’t need that… She could understand the new brace, the pain medication, and the diet. But she didn’t need to talk to someone about what happened. There was so much… So much that she couldn’t tell anyone…

Talking about what happened was pointless. It wouldn’t give her back lost time, it wouldn’t help her think of a way to fix this mess that she had created. Whoever she spoke to, they wouldn’t understand… They couldn’t get why she did what she did… 

Hawkmoth had been right… It took a certain type of person to understand them. Only like minds could understand, could see things from their perspectives. Outside in the real world, there was no one around her like her. For that, she was grateful, even if it made her feel isolated.

The staff wanted her to talk to someone to help sort out her troubled mind. But that would be pointless… She had arrived at the cause and the solution to her problem. It was her… She had gotten herself into this mess and she had to get herself out.

If the suggestion wasn’t bad enough they ended it with a recommendation that her stay be extended beyond a few hours and her parents agreed almost instantly. Marinette bit her tongue fighting back the urge to interject.

Why did she have to stay? Giving her a new brace wouldn’t take days. They could just send her home with the medication. As for diet, they could just write down what she needed to eat to gain back the weight.

They didn’t get it… They never would… She had to fix this mess, she couldn’t waste time laying in bed. Marinette could feel her frustration building. This hadn’t been her decision… She hadn’t wanted to come to the hospital in the first place. Her rage began to boil as she searched for a reason, an explanation to why… Why this was happening to her…?

Then it clicked… This had all been Chat Noir’s idea… He had insisted that she go to the hospital… Had he known that this would happen…? That they would demand that she stay? Was this his plan all along? To keep her out of the way while he masqueraded with the fake Ladybug?

No, Chat Noir was a separate matter. Marinette had nothing to do with Ladybug. She would deal with him later... Her parents couldn’t have known about Chat Noir’s intentions… Nor would they have a motive for playing along with him. They just wanted to make sure she was ok… She had to remind herself of that fact.

After everything, she put them through… The sleepless nights, the days spent worrying... Fearing for the worst… This was their way of making up for not being able to help her that night. Who was she to take away something that might help give them peace of mind? She owed them this much… At the very least… 

Her parents stayed as long as they could into the late hours of the night. They showered her with affection. It was comforting yet something else stirred in her mind. She couldn’t quite place the emotion.  It wasn’t anger or irritation. No, she had swallowed her negative thoughts. They had no place here. She wouldn’t allow them to ruin what should be an enjoyable moment. She was agreeing to the treatment for her parent's sake. They felt better knowing that none of it was life-threatening and that with time she would be fine.

Marinette owed them this time together. A time when they were all smiling and laughing together. They had been robbed of moments like this for months. With her extended stay in the hospital, they still would be able to have as much time as she would have liked. If it wasn’t rage, then what was this feeling..? It grew at certain moments before eventually plateauing. It happened when her parents hugged her… Or when they would hold her hand… Even kisses on the crown of her head gave her a similar emotion.

It wasn’t that she hated the affection… No, she loved that about her parents. They never hesitate to show that they cared. She understood why they were so affectionate with her. She had been gone for a while. The feeling didn’t seem to have a name. But with each interaction, she grew tired. After some time she found herself unable to keep up with their conversation and settled for just listening. Her last memory was of her mother sitting beside her bed smoothing out her hair before she fell asleep.

*

Over the following days, the once empty hospital room was beginning to come to life. Her parents brought over more than enough to try and make her feel at home. They bought common items they knew she used daily. They ranged from her tablet and clothes to basic toiletries. 

Yes, the hospital had given her some but it was refreshing to have her old products back. The scented lotions and soap were a sensation that she had to become acquainted with again. Inside that room, smells didn’t exist. 

Even the smell of her meals quickly dissipated after she ate. The only smell she could recall was the smell of Hawkmoth’s cologne. One that she was eager to forget… Instead, she focused on enjoying the small luxuries of her life.

At times they brought gifts with them. Having been informed of her rescue her friends had given Tom and Sabine cards and flowers to deliver. Each one with a similar heartfelt note of wishing her well and looking forward to meeting again. 

Her parents wasted no time informing her of her classmates' heroic acts. They searched for her nearly every day without ever giving up. They made posters and asked every person in Paris if they had seen her.

Had they really done all of that..? For her… When she was told she faked being moved by their actions. In reality, she was concerned with how careless they had acted. They didn’t know what trouble they were dragging themselves into… She couldn’t fault them…. Not completely. If this happened to someone else… She would have done the same thing as them. They had just wanted to do a good thing… She could empathize with the sentiment.

As she read through their cards it felt surreal... Seeing their signatures… The messages… She really had been gone for months. Marinette felt grateful for them. That they had missed her… That they cared… She wondered how much of it was true… How much was said out of obligation… The common theme of the cards was anticipation, optimism, and relief. Those emotions were expected. But had they been just as worried as her parents…? Was it possible that she had hurt them even more…?

After a certain point, she stopped reading every message on the cards. Opting to skim over them before closing the card. The guilt was too strong, too heavy for her to continue reading. She saw no need to keep pretending that she deserved any of the positive attention.

Would they really miss her if knew what she had done..? If they knew that this had been from her own undoing? She knew that her classmates were ignorant of most of the chain of events. Chat Noir had proven to have loose lips but even he had enough common sense to not tell everyone about her ill deeds. 

Despite her weary emotions about the cards, there was one that she helplessly indulged in. She couldn’t stop reading the poem on the cover or the short message inside. It looked elegant and detailed without looking overdone. The card was decorated with illustrations of flowers and a simple yet heartfelt message. It had been signed in beautiful cursive by the one and only; Adrien Agreste.

Marinette could feel herself begin to swoon as she reread the message over and over again. Her fingers traced over the embossed decoration of the card. He had sent the card with a bouquet of flowers. The flowers bloomed from the stems in a vertical manner, with one directly atop another. The petal flared out like the bottoms of extravagant soft purple and cream chiffon dresses.

Maybe when all of this was over they could see each other again… Not just in class, or with friends… She could have her second chance to finally redo that night. As she drifted off into her fantasy, Tikk was closely observing her. She didn’t know what happened between her that night and being reunited in that room. She did know that Marinette had gotten hurt… Though she didn’t understand everything that the doctors had said she knew a lot of it wasn’t good. She was relieved that Marinette felt better and was able to smile like before.

“You’ve been looking at Adrien’s card a lot,” Tikki chimed in, teasing her. 

“... He’s beautiful…” She commented dreamily. 

Her cheeks flushed crimson red before a dark shade of pink burned brightly. Marinette found herself fumbling with the card before placing it on the nightstand beside her bed. As she tried to regain her calm the heart monitor gave away her rapid heart rate.

“I mean, It! It’s beautiful... “ She continued stammering now. “A beautiful card. I mean with the flowers and the poem on the front.”

She quickly found herself babbling before giving up. She sighed knowing that she had been caught. She knew that it wasn’t right… She had struggled to talk to him for ages... And now… She didn’t know what to talk to him about… Or if she even should…

“...Besides it’s not like I can thank him,” She dismissed. “I’m stuck in here and he’s out here...”

Her voice trailed off at the end and she glanced out the window of the city below. Adrien was exactly the same as he was in that room; just a daydream. In retrospect, maybe that was all he was meant to be for her…

“Maybe you could write him a letter back and ask your parents to deliver it,” Tikki suggested.

Marinette knew that Tikki was trying to be supportive but the idea was a definite no. The last time her parents had been involved in her love life they thought that she was in love with Chat Noir. Just the idea was enough for her to lose her appetite. 

Not only that but her dad had gotten akumatized in the middle of it. The city couldn’t take another Akuma attack. She had her miraculous and was free but her body was in no condition for a fight. Love was off the table for her and the future. It was just too great of a risk. 

In time she would reply and thank them… But that was a task for another day. For now, she would focus on day-to-day information. The Dupain-Cheng’s bakery was still closed but her parents had a cake to finish up for a client. They stayed for a bit longer talking as she ate her breakfast before leaving. Each promised to be back as soon as they could. Though she loved seeing them she was glad they had to leave for work. 

Frankly, Marinette felt bad… She felt bad for them having to close the bakery because of her. She enjoyed seeing them and spending time with them. But she understood what they were missing out on while they were here with her. She just wanted everything to be normal… As normal as it could be. Normal meant that the bakery would be open and thriving. Normal also meant that she would be home instead of stuck on bed rest in the hospital. 

In a way, they did make her feel a bit normal with the things they brought. Though she was fed three times a day by the staff that did little to deter her parents from bringing her extra food. They bought croissants, macaroons, and fresh bread almost every time they came to see her. With all of the pastries, they brought her room smelled amazing. It didn’t smell nearly as good as the bakery in the mornings but it did help push the sterile smell out of the room.

She knew how it must have looked to the staff that came and went. She was surrounded by boxes of baked goods and various blossoms. Even if their effort might feel like overkill she wasn’t going to complain.  She knew how badly her parents wanted to protect her. As all parents did, they wanted to do whatever they could to make sure she was ok. She knew when it came down to the truly dangerous matters… When it came to Hawkmoth and the miraculous, they would have to be excluded.

If taking care of her meant that they would bring her nearly every pastry the bakery had to offer then so be it. It wasn’t as though she was ungrateful for the spread. Tikki was definitely enjoying sampling a bit of everything. 

There was something so comforting about eating her parents’ baked goods. It bought her back to times in her childhood. It felt like a hug during a thunderstorm. She hadn’t realized how much she had missed the taste of their food until she realized that she had inhaled three croissants one after another. 

Sabine and Tom hadn’t only brought baked goods with them. They brought her tablet with them so that she could watch whatever she wanted. The hospital had a tv in the room but it only had certain channels. Weather reports, news channels, and soap operas were the norm. With her tablet, she could control what she watched. But she hadn’t really used it…

Having been cut off from technology for so long she wasn’t too eager to dive back. Whenever she unlocked the screen the date and the time appeared. It served as a grim reminder of the time she had lost.  It felt surreal, staring at the date on the device. It wasn’t that she didn’t believe them… She had all the proof right in front of her. It made sense, it being autumn now… The information had been there if she had been able to put the pieces together. 

She could still remember that fateful night… It had been warm that evening. A slight breeze but nothing that would warrant more than simple clothes. The day had been hot and humid. But just a few days ago on the rooftop, she had shivered. 

At first, she thought it was her clothes. That they were too thin for the height she was at. The white uniform that Hawkmoth made her wear was always inadequate for the weather. It was always too thin or too heavy for drastic changes in temperature in the room. Her theory had been incorrect, she had shivered because she had been in thin cotton garbs in the chilly autumn air.

Knowing how long she had been gone she feared what she would find in the news. The teen imagined that the front page of the news would be her face. She wondered what theories the city had spun about her disappearance. 

That brought her to her next issue. She had been so overwhelmed she failed to ask Chat Noir or Viperion what they planned on telling the police and press. Would they mention Ladybug finding the location or would Chat Noir take all of the credit for himself?  Not to mention her own lack of knowledge of the operation. She didn’t know how most of the mission had actually taken place. The duo hadn’t bothered to tell her any details or planning that went into it. 

Marinette tried to recall the night, she had been so terrified, so panicked, that things had blurred together. Chat Noir and Viperion had entered through the door, the only entrance available. But she only saw flashes of the rest of the building. When they emerged from the building they were in Paris but not any place that she could recall being in.

There were definitely pieces missing from the story. She could have sworn that she heard Chat Noir mention something related to the fox miraculous… But where were they? Why wasn’t she on the rooftop when they escaped? She hadn’t seen anything that night. At least nothing that she could point out to be an obvious fake. It all trickled down to Chat, he had taken the lead of the mission and guided the others.

If she wanted to know the truth she would have to talk to him. That way there wouldn’t be any surprises on her side. She had to get to them before they spoke to the police. But when..? When would she have the time?

The staff and her parents had made it clear; that she wasn’t allowed to leave. Remaining in the hospital made things easier for everyone. With hospital security, Hawkmoth couldn’t sneak in without making a scene. Those same precautions worked against her. Even if she wanted to go, she couldn’t. The machines monitoring her vitals would go off the moment she unplugged anything. She had traded one prison for another… 

Deep down she knew what she needed to do; wait. Sooner or later there would be a window of opportunity for her. No plan was perfect… They all had a hole, a gap, that she could take advantage of.

All she had to do was wait. In the meantime, she needed to stay busy. It helped the time pass quickly. She could only take so many naps when she was alone. At times she spoke with Tikki but she had to be careful. She could already imagine the staff’s reaction to thinking that she was talking to herself. Unable to explain it away, they might add another extension to her stay here. 

For now, she had to focus on what she could do. She could spend more time taking care of herself. Something that Hawkmoth had robbed her of. She had her hairbrush as well as her sketchbook with her. Being around familiar objects she felt more at ease. She wouldn’t be doing any drawing as of yet. No, she knew better than to try sketching with her left hand again. Instead, she would focus on easier tasks, starting with her hair. 

She was tired of wearing her hair down. She hadn’t wanted to in the first place. When Hawkmoth took her things the hair bands had gotten whisked away. She knew better than to ask for them back. He would have used something as simple as two red hair ties as leverage to get information out of her.

Soft bristles smoothed out her hair as she worked around her head. As she detangled it she paused unsure how to style it. Before everything, she had taken up wearing her hair in two ponytails. But that hairstyle bought up unsavory feelings. 

Did she really want to return to that version of herself..?

Well, that hadn’t been the way she had always styled her hair. Before that, she kept it up in a bun. A bun would be fine, it would be a change of pace. Going back to the classics, tons of fashion designers did that. But the old hairstyle came just before everything happened. Eventually, she would have to be Ladybug again, there was no way around it. Maybe until she tied up the loose ends she could keep her style of two ponytails. 

Even after she decided on what hairstyle she kept stalling, unable to commit to her own idea. The teen kept brushing her hair over and over again before setting the brush down. She could just leave it down for now. The doctors came back sporadically to run tests or adjust things it was easier if she didn’t have to worry about her hair getting messy.

Marinette set the brush down on the table beside her. For now, it could wait, it wasn’t as though she was going to be seeing anyone anytime soon. Besides, it would be better if she had a mirror to use anyhow…

She turned her attention to the window in her room. From her floor, she could see people dwarfed in size,  making their way through the city. The view was something she was definitely grateful for, she liked seeing the sun and sky. They reminded her that she had gotten out of that awful place.

Watching them from above, she was envious. Jealous of how they were able to enjoy simple aspects of life. People were not without their obstacles in life but she would trade in superpowers and villains for them any day.  As her blue eyes studied them she was reminded that existing in their world was possible… One day she would become just like them; average, normal, mundane. She longed for that more than anything.

She dreamed of coming and going to school… Helping her parents out around the bakery and never seeing another Akuma pollute their city. The thought gave her a bitter-sweet feeling before fading away. She wasn’t out of the woods yet… She could feel herself growing antsy just thinking about it. This calm… This peace was only temporary... Eventually, the sun would set and it would become night again. 

A soft knock on the door broke her from her thoughts. The sound startled her back into reality. She took in a deep breath before pushing away the anxiety inside of her. Tikki dove under the sheets at the noise. It was a sound that she had to get used to again, knocking… Hawkmoth never knocked… Not in the traditional sense. She knew that they were being polite but sudden entrances only served to make her nervous. Before, visits were seldom good.

She called out a soft, ‘come in,’ in reply. There was a pause before the door opened with her parents and nurse in tow. She felt relieved at their presence… Though she couldn’t explain why entirely… Who had she expected to come to the door?

The only other people she had seen were the staff and her grandparents… It was as though she was expecting an infamous grey suit to emerge from the door one day. Why couldn’t her brain put that behind her… It wasn’t going to happen. The couple was smiling at her looking rather, excited…? A moment later she noticed the shopping bag in her father’s hands. Maybe it was leftovers from the catering job? She already had so much food already. Tikki wouldn’t say no to an extra treat though.

“How did it go?” She asked.

“The event went great but we decided to leave early,” Tom informed her.

“Why did you leave early?” Marinette asked, feeling confused. “I’m fine here, you could have stayed for the rest of the party.”

“We had someone more important on our minds,” Sabine answered, giving her daughter a loving look.

“You didn’t have to leave because of me,” The teen stressed. 

“We wanted to,” Sabine affirmed.

“Being with my family is the most important thing,” Tom added, agreeing.

“Maybe I’ll be able to help with your next catering job,” Marinette suggested.

T he cou ple smiled, admiring their daughter’s spirit. They were glad that she still had that... That she hadn’t given up. As long as they stayed strong they could get through anything as a family. Tom placed the bag on his daughter’s lap before explaining the reason they had left early.

It wasn’t just to see her… No, they needed to stop by the store to get something before they closed. Taking their cue, she continued to smile and reached into the bag. At the very bottom was a small rectangular box. Marinette pulled it out instantly, recognizing the words written across the top. She felt perplexed, unsure if she was really looking at what she thought she was. 

Slowly she unboxed a brand new cell phone. With a touch of her finger, the screen came to life displaying the time. It wasn’t just a new phone, it was an expensive one at that. She appreciated the gift but with the bakery being closed for a bit she wondered if this was a wise purchase.

Marinette tried to refuse it, feeling flustered at receiving something so costly, her old phone wasn’t the best, but it was fine. They pushed back, insisting that she accept the gift. But it wasn’t her birthday, they could wait.

“...Marinette,” Sabine began. “Your phone was broken… Chat Noir recovered it and gave it to the police as evidence.”

She froze hearing the news… That made sense… It was gone… She could recall the phone sliding out of her hands that night. She hadn’t bothered to check the condition it had been in… There hadn’t been enough time. 

Chat Noir had been the one to find it? She hoped that he hadn’t looked through it… No, even if he had, there was nothing in it that would link her back to the miraculous. At the very worst he would see her dozens of photos of Adrien.

“It has a new number,” Sabine informed her. “But we were able to get a list of your friends' numbers and add them in.”

Marinette thanked them before pulling them in for a hug. She hadn’t expected them to buy her a new phone. Nor for them to go the extra mile for her to have her friends' numbers added in ready for her to use.

“...The doctors said that you could start having visitors outside of the family soon,” Sabine continued.

“... Only if you’re ready,” Tom added.

“... Really?’ Marinette asked. “Are you sure?”

The teen tried her best to sound happy, overjoyed even. After all… She couldn’t tell them how she really felt… She had assumed that she wouldn’t be in contact with kids from school for a while. 

Which was fine by her… She didn’t have much of a desire to talk to anyone. That wasn’t completely true... She wanted to talk to Chat Noir. Not to catch up or listen to his poor jokes. No, seeing that irritating feline was purely for work.

But maybe this was for the best… Fixing things would take time. Between achieving her goal she owed her parents. What they wanted nothing for was to see her happy. She couldn’t exactly scream that it wasn’t possible.

If she did she’d have to tell them why… No, this was their way of trying to return her to a normal life… And isn’t that what she really wanted? She would give anything to be normal again. It was why she had attacked Hawkmoth and stole the earrings back.

Pretending to be normal wouldn’t just be for her and her parent's sake. No, it also helped draw attention away from her. She needed everyone to believe that her kidnapping was just a villain going over the deep end. And what was more normal than having a friend visit when you’re unwell?

Chapter Text

Blue eyes stared at the device in her lap. Its sleek and smooth surface mirrored her own conflicted expression. The task was simple… All she had to do was send a message… The number was already saved on the phone. And yet not so simple..?  It was just a matter of getting the words into the textbox. Words… That was the hardest part… What would she even say to her? What exactly could she say..? This would be the first time they would be in contact with each other since that day…

How are you, felt boring... How have you been, then? No, that was even worse… She was Alya’s so-called best friend. Her best friend, who had been missing for months. Alya probably felt awful… Ridden with guilt like her own parents were.

Or rather she hoped…. She hoped that she was feeling sullen instead of being overjoyed to get the fox miraculous back. Maybe ridden with guilt was too strong of a word to use for Alya. Tom and Sabine had thought they lost their only child. Alya had lost a friend and leech. It would only take a few conversations with Chat Noir for her to turn on Ladybug too. Speaking of the miraculous team, she couldn’t help but imagine Rena Rouge creating a fake Ladybug to play with. 

Chat Noir would have a fun time with that. Marinette could feel her blood boil at the thought. She could picture it now, Chat having Rena Rouge move the mirage about like a puppet on a string. All while she mimicked her voice. The idea was childish but it would be a lie to say that word didn’t suit the fox and cat miraculous users. As she imagined it, the vision felt all too real. Had Alya been abusing her power while she was away? The thought kept resurfacing in her mind. Marinette could just ask her that… Message her directly and ask if she had used it recently and if so… Did she still have it with her?

No… No, she couldn’t do it… She couldn’t ask her such a damning question… Not over text at least… She needed to be able to tell if she was lying. Typing a reply of ‘no’ took little energy or effort. If Alya had been using the fox for a decent amount of time she was probably used to patching up lies to cover her trail. Marinette herself had turned that skill into an art form.

It wasn’t just that… If she asked Alya directly she risked exposing herself. How would Marinette know that Alya was Rena Rouge? Simple… She wouldn’t… That knowledge was reserved for Ladybug. If she wanted to know the answer she would have to wait. Wait until Ladybug can meet one on one with either Rena or Alya.

She could plan Ladybug’s next move later… For now, she had to focus on Marinette. And Marinette had been staring at an empty text box for ages now. Marinette’s task was to act normal. To become normal. This was the first step… Then why was it so difficult?

“Are you going to ask Alya to visit?” Tikki asked.

The kwami floated around before landing on the bed. She took small bites of the pastry in her hands as she watched her holder. Marinette challenged her anger into frustration as she looked at her friend. 

“...Yeah,” the bluenette began before sighing. “I just don’t know what to say to her…”

“Tell her how you feel and that you want to see her,” Tikki suggested.

“It’s not that simple Tikki,” Marinette dismissed. “I don’t know where to start”

She couldn’t talk about how she felt… That was out of the question. Even if she tricked herself into thinking that she could trust Alya… Then what? Expose herself as a liar and a cheat? Alya would never give up her miraclous then.

Recently the hospital staff were trying to get her to talk about what happened… With Hawkmoth… That night… And the dozens that followed it. Marinette had given a vague recount of her time to those that asked. Namely her parents and the necessary medical staff. Though she did it mostly to appease them. To her, talking about it was pointless. That was behind her now… She saw no point in bringing any of it up.

This was her road to recovery. Her injuries would heal and time would move forward. This was her journey to becoming normal again. There was nothing normal about losing months of your life. She had to focus on what she could do that resembled a typical life. The teen sat there pondering what she could say. Her eyes wandered from the phone to her bed and then to the countertop across the room. It was decorated with the cards and flowers she had received over the past few days. 

“What about the card she sent?” Tikki suggested. “You could reply to the note she left inside.” 

Maybe that’s where she should start… She could thank Alya for the card. Her parents had told her how Alya had offered to search for her that night... The thought was nice, though it was for the best that she had stayed put.

Alya had gone out to interview people, hand out flyers, and search, nearly every day. Knowing that made Marinette rethink her stance on her. Alya had meant it when she said that they were best friends. 

“You’re right, Tikki,” Marinette agreed.

She could be wrong about her… Alya could have had good intentions when she accepted the miraculous… She had done what she could, whatever she could do, to try and save her. But were good intentions enough..? Marinette had good intentions from the beginning. Those same ambitions led her down a road to ruin.

Then there was her blog… What if this was just another story to her? Alya craved information, she was always trying to find her next big scoop. It didn’t seem to matter what happened she always wanted to know the details. A kidnapped friend made for an interesting read… She would be at the center of it, taking in all the information as she led the search mission. Alya was always rather oblivious to danger… Or rather she seemed to not care about it. 

She lived for the thrill of the chase… Not to mention her fixation on superheroes. If Alya had been Rena Rouge then, Chat Noir would have informed her of Ladybug’s absence. That would be the juiciest secret from all of this. Her mind kept shifting back to the Ladyblog. Had Alya gotten careless in her pursuit of knowledge and written something she shouldn’t have? A cold sweat washed over her as fear sunk in. She had to know… She had to at least check.

Marinette swiped out of her inbox, ignoring her empty square for the internet. She quickly located the site in question and skimmed the recent posts. She was shocked to find that every single post was about her…? There were no posts, no pictures of Rena Rouge anywhere. The posts themselves read more like standard news articles than an exciting phenomenon that had its hold on Parisians.

But was that odd? It wasn’t a crime for Alya to use her online following to look for her. She didn’t see a single article about Rena Rouge or Chat Noir. Not the type that she was looking for.  She was looking for articles about the two showboating. But there were none to be found. That felt out of character… The teen would have thought that she would beg Chat Noir for an interview. Had Alya really missed an opportunity to self-report? 

Blue eyes scanned through the post but found them mundane. The posts were either updates or calls to action about the missing teenager. No daring tales on the local heroes, no overly glamorized interviews hailing them as celebrities. As she took it all in Marinette could feel a twinge of guilt.

Maybe she had been wrong about Alya…? Maybe she hadn’t gotten her miraculous back… Anyone could have used the fox miraculous… She hadn’t seen a single mirage that night… Not one that she could remember…  Was she just fearing the worst…? Even Alya did get her miraculous back… She might have done it because she thought it was the right thing to do… This didn’t mean that Alya was the permanent holder of the fox. There were always two sides to every story… Perhaps it was her time to do a bit of investigating for herself. 

Alya slid her tablet into her bag before zipping it up. She looked over her shoulder at the clock as another minute passed by. It was almost time for her to leave and she was more than a little impatient.

“Are you sure that you’re sure that I can’t come with you?” Trixx pleaded

“I’m sure,” Alya replied before giving the kwami a sympathetic smile.

This was going to be her first time seeing Marinette. Happy didn’t exactly fit how she felt… She felt a lot of things… She was grateful that they would finally get to talk in person. Alya received the text a few days ago inviting her over. The message had been short and simple; a brief thank you for the card and flowers followed by an invitation to meet. With how short it was it gave little away about Marinette’s state. Thinking about her friend in the hospital made her anxious. She knew better than to fixate on what wasn’t said. Instead, she tried to channel her anxiety into excitement and anticipation. 

When she had been invited Trixx had assumed that he was going with her. The kwami had been excited to see Tikki and Marinette again. A false theory that she had to correct. She felt bad denying Trixx from seeing the pair. But she had agreed not to say anything to Marinette until she had spoken with Chat Noir. They were going on the path of less resistance. If he leveled with her and explained what happened in her absence she would understand.

“I promise I’ll tell you all about it when I get home,” the brunette reassured. 

She was going to be her first friend to visit while she was in the hospital. A privilege that the others were envious of, not just Trixx. Nino and Adrien had whined about wanting to go with her. But rules were rules; one on one only, for now, that is. Luka had quietly accepted his fate of being forced to wait.

It wouldn’t be long before the others were allowed to visit Marinette too. Luka and Adrien had their time with her during the rescue mission. Luka had sat with Marinette the entire time she was getting checked into the hospital. He could wait a little bit longer. Then there was the other part of Alya… The part that felt heavy… Marinette was staying in the hospital because she was severely injured… Luka and Adrien had filled her in on her injuries they had seen themselves and heard from the hospital staff. 

As she left her house she stalled… Her stomach twisted and turned, making her uneasy. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to go. She had been tempted to show up after she heard back from Adrien and Luka. But Marinette needed her space… She needed time to get treatment and see her family. 

What would she even say to her..? Hello or hi didn’t feel like the right words… She didn’t know what she would even say… Or how Marinette would react to seeing her… As doubts filled her mind she pushed them aside. There wasn’t any time for this. The teen steeled herself... Whatever Marinette was facing, they would do it together. She wouldn’t have to be alone again. With that, she took off down the street making sure that she wasn’t late.

The hospital Marinette was staying at was a large building with several floors, it wasn’t the biggest in the city but close. Something that Chat Noir had likely done on purpose. They had more than enough resources to care for Marinette but had less traffic in and out than others. She approached the front desk and gave the name of the individual she was there to visit. Making sure to show her ID so that staff could confirm her identity.

With that, she was off to the elevator to visit Lina Toussaint. Given the circumstances, extra security had been given to Marinette. Her hospital room was listed under a fake name. No one knew what Hawkmoth looked like to turn him away at the desk, it was an understandable step.

Hawkmoth could be anyone or anything. Mayura could have sentimonsters lurking just out of sight. Just the thought sent chills up her spine. She hated to think that it was still possible for their villains to still have access to her friend. But it was a reality… They couldn’t afford to take unnecessary risks. 

Alya counted off the room number as she passed them by. At last, she had arrived…There was no turning back. She took a deep breath before knocking on the door. There was a pause followed by a voice calling her in.  The door swung open, bringing with it the sweet smell of pastries and fresh flowers. Then amber eyes met bluebell orbs. Marinette was sitting up in the hospital bed surrounded by the flowers and cards they had sent. She had wires and cords connected to her body at different locations. Her right arm was in a dark gray brace resting across her stomach.

What little skin she had exposed was painted with bruises… Her neck and arms had nasty splotches of dark blue and purple. Even her face wasn’t spared; she had a cut that was healing on her lip. She was thin… Or rather thinner than she remembered. The bed seemed to swallow her whole. Her signature blue hair was loose and cascading down her back instead of her usual style. 

What had Hawkmoth done to her? What had he put her through..?

The teen in the bed looked like Marinette but also not… She had the same blue hair and eyes then why did she feel foreign to her? She felt different… If asked to point out what Alya wouldn’t be able to find the words. The only answer she could think of was time… The four months felt like an eternity yet she was shocked that her friend looked different. Or rather it was in the various ways that her appearance had changed.

Alya could feel pain forming in her chest. A lump formed as she took in the sight of her injured friend. So much could happen in four months… Mayura’s taunting words echoed in her mind. When she heard them she didn’t want to believe that Marinette would ever just give up. Give in to Hawkmoth’s demands… But seeing her like this… She understood why she might have… Was Mayura right that day..? Had she really given up on them..? It had taken months to finally locate her... Even then they hadn’t been able to do it on their own. It didn’t matter if it took four months or forty years they would have never given up. 

She had to know that they would never give up on getting her back. She had to know that was how they felt... Adrien and Luka had described Marinette as looking taken aback at their appearance. She had been practically speechless when she saw them… Had she given up at that point..?

No, that theory didn’t fit the person that she knew. Marinette had sent out that distress call. She had placed her faith that the call would reach Chat Noir. As she adjusted her eyes to the new Marinette she looked different, yet still the same. Despite the beeping of the machines beside her. Despite how much pain she must have endured… Marinette was smiling… She had the widest smile as she welcomed Alya into the room. 

“...Marinette..” Alya managed her voice cracking.

The bluenette kept smiling watching as Alya tried to hide her emotions. She could see her amber eyes begin to well up with tears. She was frozen at the entrance trying to process it all. Her parents had acted the same way…  Was Alya going to cry? She hoped not… She didn’t want to be forced to mediate anyone else's emotions about her rescue. She noticed that Alya’s neck was bare… As were her wrists… In fact, she wasn’t wearing any accessories at all… Not a single miraculous insight. Good. Maybe this wasn’t going to be as awful as she thought it would be.

“... I’m glad that you could make it,” She replied calmly, retaining her smile. 

Alya pushed back her tears, nodding before she pulled the chair to Marinette’s bedside. An awkward silence crept in. Alya didn’t know where to start. She considered apologizing… For not intervening that night. Or for how long it took for her rescue but she knew that wasn’t helpful. 

Because this wasn’t her fault… It wasn’t Marinette’s or Chat Noir’s fault. Hawkmoth was to blame, for all of it. If she knew this… Then why was she in so much pain seeing Marinette like this? Why did she feel responsible?

"Are you… ok?" Alya asked 

"I'm fine…" Marinette replied before joking. "It looks worse than it feels."

Sitting close to her she could see the dark circles around Marinette’s now, slightly sunken, eyes. From a distance, her neck looked like it had been painted blue and purple. But now she could clearly see what she mistook as brush strokes were fingerprints. Had… Had Hawkmoth strangled her..?

After a few seconds, Alya realized that she had been staring. Her mind had become fixated on the condition of her friend. It began to wonder, questioning how and why Marinette had received those injuries. In the process, her mind began to ignore her friend. 

“I… I’m glad you’re safe,” Alya began. "I was so worried… Everyone was…"

“..I know...” Marinette admitted. “... But I'm back… I'm here now…"

That was just like her friend, always staying positive. Hawkmoth may have tried but he hadn’t broken her spirit. Knowing that Marinette was feeling ok gave her relief but it didn’t little to stop her brain from filling with questions. 

“... Wh-What happened?” Alya asked. “...That night..”

Marinette’s ever-present smile began to fade. Her upturned lips fell into a flat line at the question. Of course, she wanted to know… Alya lived for the details, how could she miss the opportunity to get the scoop straight from the source?

She knew that she was going to ask that question… It was expected… Then why did it feel like Hawkmoth’s knee crashing into her chest..?

It wasn’t as though Marinette was ill equipt to tell this story. She had spent hours, days, weeks even, agonizing over every detail of that night. It was fresh in her mind like it happened just yesterday. Frankly, she hated telling the story… Regrettably, she knew that not saying anything would lead to people jumping to conclusions. 

For the sake of keeping their noses out of her business, she would tell them. She had already told the story a few times, the abridged edition that is. It was a tale mixed with lies and truth. Fitting given the life she lived… 

Once she told Alya, the teen would probably relay a shorter version to their friends. This would, hopefully, stop the others from asking too many irritating questions. Pushing her dread aside she began to explain what caused her absence. 

“...I was walking home from the restaurant and I got a bit distracted looking at my phone… I realized that someone was following me” Marinette began slowly. “I tried to lose them in the street… And I thought I had until I saw Mayura.”

Alya listened intently to her friend’s story. What Adrien had thought was true then... She hadn’t known if she was being followed earlier or after everyone had gone home. In a way, it felt better that was the answer. That Marinette hadn’t decided to handle the situation by herself. 

“...She wasn’t alone… She had a sentimonster with her..” The bluenette added. “It was huge and it looked like it was a bird made of crystals..?.”

Without a doubt, it was the same one that Mayura had used to aid in her escape from the Miraculous team. The defense system outside of that house was probably from the same creature. The rest of the miraculous team had only seen the creature for a few moments. She couldn’t imagine being chased by it with Mayura in tow. Even with such a terrifying creature lurking her friend had formed a plan. 

Marinette described how she lost her phone in a scuffle but kept running. She hid in a small alleyway waiting until the pair were long gone. It was only when she had decided to leave that she realized that she still wasn’t alone. Hawkmoth had snuck up behind her catching her off guard.

“You saw him…?!” Alya exclaimed. “Was he trying to akumatize you?

Her guess was good but not accurate… Hawkmoth was out to make a deal that night. It was one that she had been far too smart and too naive to not accept. He had singled her out to take her miraculous from her. That was what he was really after but it wasn’t the version that she had been telling.

She had been trying to be a more honest person, to stop lying so much. But she didn’t have a choice… She couldn’t or wouldn’t expose her secret identity to anyone else. The less they knew the better. The better it was for her and for their safety.

“...He said something about how strong emotions make better akumas,” She explained. “That he wanted me to help him defeat Chat Noir and Ladybug.”

Then had Hawkmoth known that day that she was Ladybug? Alya couldn’t help but wonder… Had he targeted Marinette for a reason beyond the miraculous? Or had he already known her secret? Her theory from earlier could have been right then… That he was trying to create another mass akumatization.

She considered asking, but decided against it… It was like what came first, the chicken or the egg. The answer didn't matter… Whatever had caused Hawkmoth to target her friend had already been decided upon. Questioning it now wouldn’t change it.

“That must have been terrifying,” Alya commented. “Even when... I was Lady Wifi or Oblivio. I never saw Hawkmoth in person…”

“He kept trying to convince me to help him,” she added “Telling me how it was in my best interest..”

Marinette’s expression grew pained as she recounted the interaction with Hawkmoth. Miraculous or not it must have been terrifying for her. Alya knew where the story was headed… Hawkmoth had decided he couldn’t take no for an answer and abducted her.

“Hawkmoth preys on people’s insecurities… Trying to force them to do his dirty work,” Alya remarked bitterly. “... When I was akumatized I could hear his voice in my head… It was terrifying how well he knew me... Or how well I thought he did..”

Alya didn’t know how true that statement was for her… Every comment… Every interaction they shared. They replayed in her head over and over again. Even when he wasn’t yelling, or demeaning her, she relayed the past interactions like they were instructions. 

Marinette had never fully been akumatized before… She had close calls in the past but the attempts hadn’t been successful. Still, that didn’t matter…Hawkmoth knew her better than she knew herself…  As though he had been a fly on the wall her entire life. A fly didn’t quite fit how it felt. More like a hawk surveying its prey before striking.

She could recall times in that room when he seemed omniscient. It was strange how that worked… How he could worm his way into her subconscious with just words alone… Though it paled in comparison to hearing him in their heads. She feared knowing what Alya and the others had experienced. 

For a moment Marinette wondered what that was like… To hear him live among her own thoughts. Twisting the narrative and urging her to do his bidding.  She could recall seeing their teacher try and resist until she no longer could. When a person’s ability to fight died down he would win. Was it similar to how she felt …? Similar to what she had endured…? The only difference that she could find was that Hawkmoth had been right about her. He had seen through her smiles, her handpicked team, and her lies… Silence had settled between the pair as the teen’s brain sorted through her feelings. The bluenette sat still staring down at the white linen bed sheets covering her body. Would Alya understand…? 

Alya sat still seeing Marinette pause in her story. She wasn’t blinking and instead looked almost frozen in time. Her expression was nearly blank except for her eyes… They looked melancholy and vacant... What was she thinking or rather what was she recalling? She reached over placing her hand atop Marinette’s before giving it a comforting squeeze.

The sudden contact broke her out of her trance. She could feel the warmth radiating from Alya’s hand. Her parents had showered her with affection and gifts… The doctors had given her the best medical treatment. But it fell short of what she wanted…

Marinette wanted to feel normal again… If she could feel less isolated from what happened, she might feel more at ease. The warm hand on her shoulder felt more like an olive branch being extended. She could tell Alya what it was like… She had been akumatized, she would get it… Marinette could feel the surge of optimism pulse through her. Alya is her best friend of course she could tell her.

‘People like us don’t really have friends… Do we? ’ his voice echoed. 

…No… We don’t …

As quickly as the surge began it plateaued. That’s right… Alya’s best friend was Marinette… But Marinette didn’t have a best friend… In fact, she didn’t have a single friend… Only pawns. Why show someone your hand before you had a chance to play? Why risk being exposed..? Being caught off guard or unable to counter an attack..?

What was she thinking..? Had she really been about to tell her anything beyond the police report? For a second she was tempted but now she was coming to her senses. Why was she even bothering to sympathize with Alya? Lady Wifi had nearly broadcast her secret identity to all of Paris. Hawkmoth didn't even have to bother with twisting her goal. She probably still wanted the same thing, even now… This was all probably some story to her…

Marinette had been this close to exposing herself… And to a reporter, a journalist, no less. Had she learned nothing..? She took in a deep breath as the pain from earlier faded into anger. She tried to maintain her look of sad indifference but it was getting harder now. The hand on top of her own lost its comforting appeal… Instead, she could feel her skin begin to crawl.

How did she know that Alya wouldn’t just run off and tell Chat Noir everything that she said? Then he would know that she lied. That was the problem with lying; you had to keep the story consistent. She returned eye contact with Alya before continuing. She tried to push the hollow feeling that had emerged, opting to replace it with indifference. 

“...I don’t remember much after that… I passed out,” she lied, before shrugging it off.

“...What… What  happened after you woke up?” Alya asked, hesitantly.

The teen paused recalling the events. She carefully began to cut away at the unnecessary details. It was almost over… Once she got passed this point there was nothing left to tell. She adjusted her expression to a neutral one opting to try and separate herself from that memory.

“...I was in a room…” Marinette replied flatly. “...Alone..”

She could recall how the cold air nipped at her skin. Just the thought sent a chill up her spine. Why was she cold suddenly..? It was autumn now, the room was perfectly warm. She had plenty of blankets on her bed. Then why couldn’t she shake this feeling? 

“...At first, it was dark…I couldn’t see anything,” She continued. “.. I knew that I was handcuffed… That I couldn’t leave…”

The various wires and tubes attached to her now reminded her of the handcuffs and chains Hawkmoth had used. They were practically the same... She couldn’t move with them… She couldn’t leave. No, she had to focus… She was almost done…

“... He thought I knew something...” Marinette confessed.

Her stomach filled with dread as the image of his cold gray eyes appeared in her mind. The sound of the first time he hit her repeating on a loop. She could hear his voice…He was yelling… No demanding something… He… He wanted to know something…

“...What…Did he think that you knew?” Alya asked slowly.

The fox heroine watched her friend closely noticing the subtle changes she was making. Marinette wasn’t looking at her anymore… Or rather she was looking through her? She had stopped blinking... Was she trying to remember something? 

“.. Chat Noir…” She blurted out.

“Hawkmoth thought you knew who Chat Noir was?” She replied, repeating her for further clarification. "... Or where he was..?"

It was possible that he could have thought that she knew. He had singled her out wanting to take advantage of her emotions to akumatize her. Only to then try and get Chat Noir’s secret identity out of Ladybug. 

“...But I didn’t know…” Marinette admitted shaking her head. “I still don’t know..”

She thought it would be over after that… Or rather she wished that it was… But he wouldn’t stop. In her mind, that first fight began to play out. 

She could hear it again… The sound of her own tears... Her cries rang in her ears. It didn’t take long before his shoe was on top of her chest. Her breathing grew shallow as she recalled the feeble struggle she had made.

“...Marinette…” Alya called out. 

The machine monitoring her vitals began to spike as her heart rate climbed. Despite the tubes of oxygen in her nose, the bluenette was taking quick shallow breaths. What was happening..? Alya tried squeezing her hand again but she didn’t react.  What was Marinette seeing..? Blue eyes began to water before overflowing and running down her cheeks. The fox heroine tried calling out to her friend again but it wasn’t working. She shifted her hand away from Marinette’s and onto her shoulder to lightly shake her. 

Still nothing… If anything it was only getting worse. She could feel Marinette pulling away from her. When Alya gently shook her the bluenette tried twisting away trying to get out of her grip. She was trying to get away from her… But why..? What was she seeing that left her so terrified? Alya leaned in trying to see if she could catch her attention that way. It wasn’t working…  The bluenette had squeezed her eyes shut in her struggle

What was she going to do..? Panic rose in Alya's chest. Should she leave…? Call for help..? The teen's eyes began to dart around Marinette’s bed. There had to be a button, a way to call for a nurse. As she searched, she continued to attempt to console her. 

“... It’s ok,” Alya told her. “He’s not here… He can’t hurt you…”

As much as she tried she felt like nothing was working. She felt helpless… Completely useless… Marinette was going through something right in front of her, and she couldn’t do a single thing to help her. As her own frustrations and fear rose her eyes began to water.  She had to keep trying... The teen repeated the words over and over again. She would say them until her voice grew horse if it would help her friend. If this didn’t work then she would have to leave and get help. Still, she didn’t want to leave here her, not for a second. She wasn’t going to let Marinette go through this alone.

Alya began to rub small circles with her thumb along the unbruised area of her arms. Gradually Marinette’s breathing began to slow down. Her heart rate was still high but not as bad as before. Alya kept repeating the words over and over again; ‘it’s ok…you’re ok,’ ‘you’re safe’ ‘I’m right here… He’s not..’ She paused, seeing her blink away the last few tears. Soon after silence settled between the two.

“...Marinette..?” She whispered.

Whatever ride she had been taken on had finally ended… She was back in the blue room, no more white… Instead of cold gray eyes staring back at her, she found teary-eyed amber instead.  A wave of emotions washed over her. She felt detached from everything… Her body was here, in the hospital but her mind was just settling back in. The teen could feel herself shaking still despite her heart rate slowing down.

What just happened…? She didn’t know… One moment she was talking to Alya the next she was back in that white room… That’s right… He had been there… Hawkmoth had resurfaced from the memories she wanted so badly to forget.

But that was impossible… She couldn’t have been back there… Then why did it feel so real...? Not only that but Alya had witnessed the entire ordeal. A wave of shame washed over her. The attacks, the interrogation… Those were the parts she wanted to leave out of this version. But fear had overtaken her.

She had to say something to Alya. To dismiss her concerns while shifting the conversation away from what just happened. Marinette knew she had made a promise, to be honest, but this would be the exception, not the rule. She had to smooth this over and fast before she asked any more questions.

“...Alya... I-I..” Marinette whispered back. Her voice cracked as she spoke.

The teen felt a weight lift from her chest as she heard her friend’s voice again. She pulled her in close before wrapping her arms around her. Now it was Alya’s turn to cry. She hadn’t meant to… But everything had come crashing down onto her…. Marinette’s injuries… Her reliving the event in front of her…

For a while, Marinette stayed still allowing Alya to hug her but without returning the favor. Sure Alya had helped her with whatever that was just now… But Alya wasn’t her friend… She was a reporter, a snitch… She couldn’t be trusted.

“... I’m glad you’re back girl,” Alya confessed. 

No, you’re not… 

Marinette wanted to scream that at her... She wanted to push her away. Because thanks to her… Thanks to Ladybug, Alya was never going to see her miraculous ever again… She would never be Rena Rouge ever again… If she knew… She’d hate her. If Alya knew how she had used her, manipulated her, she would have wished for Hawkmoth to throw away the hole she was kept in…

“...Just … Just d-don’t s-scare me like that again,” Alya sobbed, her voice shaking.

Blue eyes began to water as she listened to Alya’s plea. Guilt wrapped its way around her throat. Tears streamed down her face and into her friend’s thick brunette locks. She shouldn’t feel like this… She shouldn’t feel bad… It didn’t matter that she hurt Alya… They weren’t… They weren’t friends… They never had been…

“I’m your bff…” Alya reassured. “Whatever happens... I’ll always be there for you… We can get through this together…”

Her vision grew blurry as tears fell from her eyes. Part of Marinette wanted to argue that she didn’t mean it… That Alya was lying… Lying to herself and now to her… But if she was lying then why was she so upset..?

Alya had been on the verge of tears the moment she entered through that door. She had been trying to hold it in… But why… It wouldn’t have been odd for her to burst into tears in front of her. Her parents had done the same…

So then why had Alya tried so hard to hold it in? Because Marinette had been smiling..? No, she was trying to get something out of her… Alya wanted something, she was trying to manipulate her.  As the cruel thoughts entered her mind the bluenette knew that they were lies. In the time that they had been friends, she had never known the girl to lie…Alya was bad at lying… She was honest and frank to a fault… 

What she was saying…. She felt it… She might not understand the storm she was offering to bear with her. But she meant it… She bit her lip to stop herself from making any noise.  Marinette leaned into the hug more as she brought her left arm up. She laid it across Alya’s upper back, returning the embrace. Salty streaks ran down her face as she cried with her.

Maybe this was part of her new start…? Or rather, their new start. Perhaps there was something that could be salvaged from her relationship with Alya. Things had gone from complicated to treacherous when the miraculous became more involved in their lives.

But that was going to come to an end... The miraculous would fade into existence and become a thing of the past with time. Until then… Maybe she could try to actually be Alya’s friend. If not just for appearances but for preparation for the future.

The two held each for a bit longer before pulling apart. Both of their eyes were red and puffy but Alya didn’t seem to care. Despite her mental declaration to continue their friendship Marinette felt exposed now.

She brought her hand up to wipe the remanding tears from her face wanting to move past the emotional display. Alya let out a few more sniffles as her own tears ran dry. 

“...Alya…” Marinette began her voice shaking. “...I don’t…. About what happened…”

“...I’m sorry,” Alya replied. “I… I didn’t know that… I wasn’t trying to upset you…”

Without a doubt, the bluenette believed her… The pain and the guilt were written all over Alya’s face. Still, she hoped that this would be enough to keep her from digging any deeper.

“...I know…” The teen agreed. 

The look of guilt on Alya’s face wasn’t enough for her… Alya had seen something unfold in Marinette that she didn’t know could happen. The perfectly crafted story she had been working on had crumbled revealing the ugly truth. No one else could know… No one else could know about this mishap… And she needed reassurance that Alya would keep this a secret.

“....Please, don’t tell anyone…” Marinette pleaded, her voice dropping into a whisper. “I don’t want my parents to worry anymore…”

“...I-”

“... You can’t tell Nino either,” the teen added, “or anyone in our class…”

There were so many things that had changed in her time away from everyone else… But not everything… She knew without having to ask that Alya and Nino were still inseparable. Nino had looser lips than hers. It would only take one little slip before the class was informed of her moment of instability. She trained her eyes on her friend… Reaching out to place her hand on Alya’s to mimic the comfort she had given her moments ago. The outlet corners of her eyes began to sting as she pushed tears to the surface.

“...I promise,” Alya reassured. “I won’t tell a soul… “

The wide blue eyes of her friend began to change. The sadness in them began to shift to almost a glint in her eye before settling into a smile. Marinette thanked her as a wave of relief washed over her.

“Just try to call me or text me if something like this happens again… “ The amber-eyed teen added. “...Even if I can’t do much… I want to help…”

Marinette’s eyes danced as she lifted her hand from Alya’s and extended her left hand up to offer her pink to her. Alya copied the gesture before wrapping her pinky around her friends. The two held their fingers together binding the contract.

“...I promise…” Marinette repeated.

For the rest of her visit, Alya didn’t ask any more questions. Not about Hawkmoth, that night, or the room she had been locked in. Instead, she took out her tablet and sat on the edge of Marinette’s bed. From there she began to show her various videos and new trends that she had missed.

Alya had put her skills as a journalist to good work. She had stockpiled videos of silly internet trends, online copies of various fashion magazines, and music videos. It was like a crash course in pop culture over the past few months. At times it was a bit overwhelming but Marinette didn’t want her to stop. Her mind became a sponge as she soaked it all in. It didn’t take long before the pair were talking just like they had in the past.

They flipped through a collection of silly internet videos. The first video was enough to send Alya over the edge as she burst into laughter. Marinette managed a smile but stayed quiet. The videos continued and gradually she began to smile even wider.

She had been smiling earlier… When Alya first arrived but it hadn’t been genuine. But now the expression was becoming natural. Smiles turned silent chuckles. Silent chuckles then became giggles and then before she knew it the pair were laughing loudly. At first, she had been shocked to hear that sound. She had forgotten what her own laugh sounded like. She couldn’t remember the last time she had laughed… At the moment, she didn’t care how long it had been. She just wanted to enjoy this emotion.

As the euphoric feeling spread through Marinette it overtook her. Her mind was blank… She couldn’t feel how her body ached, nor was she thinking about Hawkmoth and the miraculous. All she felt was pure bliss, pure happiness. For the first time, she felt light, like she was floating. This… This was what she wanted… She wanted to have this feeling again. If she could bottle this raw jubilation she would. As the visit winded down the two still had more to talk about. The visit felt too short, they needed more time together. When Alya began to pack up her things to leave she paused. 

“I know you’re parents brought you stuff,” Alya began. “But, is there anything you want that I can bring with me the next time I see you?”

Marinette felt perplexed at the question. She didn’t need or want anything else. The hospital fed her three meals a day and had plenty of baked goods as well. Her parents had returned her tablet to her and purchased a new phone for her.  If she wanted another blanket she could just ask. She didn’t see a point in buying a new one when she could just ask for one. Besides the temperature in the hospital was warm enough for her liking. 

“I could stop by the bakery next time and get you something from your room?” Alya offered.

The bluenette would have liked her journal but it was locked away and there it would stay. During the day she had a habit of nodding off. She could imagine herself dozing off while writing and a staff member reading the contents. Despite her silence, Alya hadn’t moved on from the subject. She must have really wanted to do something for her. Just like her parents had… In not giving them directions they brought her an overwhelming amount of pastries. Not to mention the expensive cell phone they had purchased for her.

The teen had to give the brunette a task or she wouldn’t be satisfied. One that was simple… One that wasn’t too invasive or time-consuming. Something that wouldn’t be a wasted effort. She sat there pausing to think.

During the visit, Alya had given her many things. The laughter and the energetic conversation had been something she hadn’t been able to have in a long time. Being able to watch the newest Jagged Stone music videos and look at fashion magazines together… They helped her forget for a few hours what situation she was in. It was something her family couldn’t or hadn’t been able to give her in the same way. For a short period of time, Marinette had felt like a regular teenager.

“Do you have class tomorrow..?” Marinette asked.

“Oh, yeah..” Alya replied. “... Everyone really misses you..”

She felt guilty knowing that she was able to go see all of their friends and Marinette was stuck here. From what she had told her, Marinette had spent most of those four months in near-total isolation. The hospital staff was trying their best to tend to her injuries but she was still alone. 

“... Then… Could you ask for the homework I missed from M. Bustier?” The bluenette asked. 

Alya’s face became bewildered with the request she had been given. Marinette wanted her missing homework assignments. She hadn’t been back for a full week yet... Was she sure that she wanted to start studying again?

She didn’t want to make any assumptions but given the circumstances, Marinette might not be required to make up every assignment, or any for that matter. Maybe she wanted the homework because she was bored…? Alya wanted to tell her no and that she should focus on recovery but decided against it.

According to the Dupain-Chengs’ Marinette wasn’t getting released for a while… The doctors hadn’t set a limit to her duration. Not only that but Marinette’s right hand was broken… She couldn't sketch or journal like she had been able to before.  She probably just wanted something to do. Something that could keep her brain moving. To her core, she was still Marinette. The girl felt like she would melt if she wasn’t committing to countless projects. So Alya agreed to promise to do what she could. She gave her one last hug before disappearing beyond the wooden door.

Even after Alya left the euphoric glow she felt from before was still there. Her smile hadn’t faded and it wasn’t fake this time either. She was genuinely, honestly happy. It might have felt weird or out of place for her to ask for homework but it was something that Alya could give her.

It was a way that Alya could feel better by helping her and she would get what she wanted in return. Marinette wanted to feel normal again. She knew what it looked like in practice but the actual execution had been unknown to her. There was nothing normal about lying in a hospital bed all day after being rescued by two superheroes. But Alya could help give a sense of normal.

She had proven to be capable of the act. For a few short hours that made up her long day, she had felt like a regular teenager. Hanging out with a friend was what normal kids her age did. The next step would be to go to school...

Regrettably, that wasn’t possible right now. Going back to school was too dangerous. She didn’t have the slightest clue where Hawkmoth was or what he was planning. He could target one of her friends because of her sudden return to school. She didn’t want any innocent people getting hurt because of her.

Not to mention her injuries… She still needed oxygen tubes connected. They had discarded the braces Hawkmoth and she had actually stayed off of her foot for a couple of days now. But it wasn’t stable enough for her to be able to get around with.

Even if she were released from the hospital the next day her parents would still want her to stay at home a while longer. So she was getting the next best thing. She would see Alya, be able to do homework, and catch up on online trends. Completing the assignments would give her something to talk about when she finally saw the others. Something beyond her abduction. Bit by bit the normal life of Marinette Dupain-Cheng is gradually coming together.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since Alya visited her. Both her doctor and parents agreed to stagger visits leaving her alone for a bit until she could see someone again. They were treating it like it was an allergy test. The subject would be exposed to a familiar outside element. From there they would study any and all reactions.  She hated being treated like a science experiment. She wasn’t going to suddenly lose her mind after seeing people. If anything being isolated again made her feel worse than dealing with others. 

Luckily, Alya’s visit had been a fruitful one. She had told her parents and the staff that it had gone well and she wanted to do more visits. With no miraculous on Alya, Marinette was able to relax, even just slightly. She had given her new ways to pass the time. Ones that allowed her mind to wander safely. During her stay, Alya reintroduced her to new and old interests. She had rewatched Jagged Stone’s music video well over ten times now. The latest single was a hit but she enjoy diving deep into the album even more. She browsed through the internet catching up on the latest from her favorite designers.

Including but not limited to, the advertisement that Adrien had put out while she had been gone. As she looked over the digital ad she took in the image of the beautiful boy on her screen. She was glad to see his face again. She hated to think about it but at one point she had started to forget what he looked like… She closed her eyes hoping to burn his image into the back of her mind. Fearing for the worst she couldn’t help but wonder if they were still classmates…

Thankfully Alya had given her the answer, unprompted. Since that day the two had been exchanging text messages here and there. Alya had mentioned that Adrien had asked about her. That he wanted to know if he could visit her too.

The thought of Adrien coming to her hospital room nearly gave her a heart attack. She was overjoyed and grimacing at the same time. She didn’t want him to see her like this… Covered in bruises and breathing oxygen through the tubes in her nose.

She wanted to text Alya back some excuse or to bluntly tell him no. But Alya would know something was up… The old Marinette would have lept for joy at the idea of Adrien wanting to see her. The pair would be alone without fear of anyone or anything interrupting their time together.

Besides what was more normal than having a school crush? And that was what she wanted… She wanted to feel normal again… Maybe she could just wear long sleeves to cover up her bruises. If she kept her right hand under her sheets she could hide her brace from him. 

She didn’t need to be connected to all of the machines in the room. The staff kept them there as a formality. Her heart was fine and didn’t need to be monitored. She could ask the staff if she could take the tubes out for a little bit. She had been able to breathe without them before arriving at the hospital she didn’t need them now. 

Besides Adrian had gone to the trouble of sending her such a beautiful bouquet. The least that she could do was thank him in person. If she waited until she was released it might take too long. The visit wouldn’t have to be long… She could always make up an excuse about feeling tired if things felt uncomfortable. If she got to see Adrien then time would move faster… Time with others was a pleasant escape. She had Tikki but it wasn’t the same. She feared talking to her too much and the staff becoming anxious over her mental state.

Speaking of feeling anxious, she still hadn’t spoken to Chat Noir… She needed to talk to him as Ladybug, not as Marinette. She hadn’t been satisfied with what she saw on the Ladyblog. It had been proof that Alya hadn’t been abusing her power, not Chat Noir. 

Naturally, she had done her own bit of research. She checked various news sites habitually for further information. She had gone back as early as July in her pursuit. Countless news sites, articles, and social media posts, and she found nothing… She had found utterly nothing. There was one story that was circulating on the internet that the beloved Parisian teen had been rescued. That was it… A single statement from Chat Noir was verified and supported by the police.

It was hard to believe that Chat Noir wasn’t doing interviews daily after his heroic act. She could just see him bragging about rescuing her from the clutches of Hawkmoth. Just the thought of his smug face made her want to roll her eyes. Or he was waiting for her to come back to try to force Ladybug to do an interview with a tv show host.

The mirage could fool most people but she doubted that it would work on an entire film crew. The moment something or someone brushed up against the fake she would vanish into thin air. Certainly not something that could easily be explained away. Speaking of her miraculous, she hadn’t even used it once since she had been here. She hadn’t had the time or a strong enough need. She didn’t always know when the staff would come in to check on her. 

In that way, they were worse than Hawkmoth. At any moment a staff member would poke their head into her room and ask her if she needed anything or check on her vitals. Her answers were always the same, ‘no, I feel fine,’ ‘I don’t need anything else, and yes the temperature in the room was fine as well.’

Marinette didn’t see why they spent so much time fussing over her. Her body still hurt but it was manageable. She didn’t need anything else given that she had to stay in bed. If the temperature was too cold she pulled the sheets up more and if she got too warm she kicked them off of her.  Then there were her parents, they tried to tell her when they were coming but if they finished up work early they would come right then and there. Tom and Sabine would stay all day and all night if it were possible. 

In her time without using the miraculous she found herself being drawn to it. She would catch the reflection of her earrings in the window. Absentmindedly her fingers would trace the shape of her earrings. Or she would look through old articles of Ladybug.  She had assumed once she was free she would be Ladybug constantly. Frantically working to fix this mess she had created. She wanted to be part of that world again to begin the final chapter. Part of her wondered if he had been trying to get in contact with her through it. 

Not likely… He had a perfectly good replacement in her mirage. If he wanted to talk to her it was to get her to do an interview with him. If not for that purpose, what else would he want from her? Soon she would be free of Chat Noir but she still needed something from him. She needed to know what happened during the rescue mission. She needed to know what he had been thinking when he recruited Luka or anyone else for that matter. 

She would get the answers that she craved soon. She had been trying to figure out the established pattern of things. If she could become acquainted with it she would find a large enough window to use to her advantage. From there it was only a matter of giving Chat Noir a time and a place to meet.

Ladybug didn’t have a doubt in her mind that he would come when she called. He may not be in love with her but they were still part of the same team… For now at least… They still needed something from each other. In time their reunion would be set but for now, she struggled with making it happen.

The task was difficult… She struggled with time… It either slipped through her fingers or gnawed away at her mind. The staff would comment about returning in fifteen minutes but it felt like seconds. At times hours passed at an excruciatingly slow pace or the day had ended within an hour. The teen made an effort to start writing down the times when things happened but it wasn’t always possible.  Time ticked away until she heard a knock on her door. It was the nurse but she wasn’t alone. Standing beside the nurse stood a familiar red cap with orange headphones. Marinette welcomed him with a bright smile. She quickly closed out Adrien’s ad from her tablet.

Was it time for his visit already? No, it was only noon, he shouldn’t be here until the evening. As Nino pulled the chair up to her bed she glanced at her phone. Her eyes grew wide as the time stared back at her.

No, it had just been noon thirty minutes ago… When had…? Nino was supposed to come after her last meal. Had she eaten yet…? She couldn’t remember. She felt neither stuffed nor famished, leaving her feeling uncertain. Maybe he had gotten the time wrong. Nino was… Well, frankly not the brightest. The teen turned to look out the window to find that the sky was decorated in amber… When… When had the sun started to set? Coming to terms with this reality left an uneasy feeling in her stomach. 

The teen dug her fingers into the bedsheets as she watched the sun fade into the distance. How had she lost an entire day..? When had her parents arrived and left today? If she could remember that then she could make sense of the day… How long had she spent listening to music exactly?

“....Ummm….Dude..?” Nino asked. 

After greeting him she started spacing out. Or rather that’s what he thought she was doing. She looked confused to see him but she had set the time and naturally the location. Maybe she had been asleep before he got here?

“..Sorry,” she apologized, before lying. “I was just looking at the…. The view!”

Marinette pointed to the window on the right-hand side of her bed with her left hand. “The view is always the best at sunset,” she explained

Nino looked puzzled before leaning past Marinette to investigate the view from her window. His eyes grew wide like saucers as he looked at the city below. They were far away and the citizens of the street looked dwarfed in size yet their clothing items could easily be seen. With such a high vantage point the interlocking pattern of the streets could be seen.

“Whoa, you can practically see all of Paris from here,” Nino chimed in agreement. 

She smiled feeling relieved that he had bought her coverup. As he became entranced with the skyline she gave him a look over. Blue eyes searched for something that looked out of place, for something that didn’t belong on Nino. To her surprise and approval, he didn’t have a miraculous on him.  Truth be told she didn’t know if Nino was involved or not… He had been loaned the turtle miraculous before so it was likely. His connection and relationship with Alya also made her consider his involvement. It appeared that for now, he was innocent.

The visit continued just like Alya’s had. Nino asked if she was ok, to which she dismissed his concern with her signature phrase; ‘it looks worse than it feels.’ Unlike Alya, he didn’t ask too many questions. If Alya had gotten the abridged edition of her story then Nino received the condensed version. She didn’t want to risk a mishap like last time. The last time had been more than just a little interesting…

She had been able to separate herself from the events when she told the doctors, her parents, and the police what happened. Yet with Alya, she found as she weaved her story Marinette was spinning her own trap. To avoid this problem she was going to Hawkmoth who had followed her that night to make akumatize her. When it failed he took her… Then she had been held captive until Chat Noir and Viperion rescued her…She was able to give him simple answers and that seemed to appease him. 

The visit was uneventful at best. Nino never gave away any clues that he knew details about her rescue. She knew that he was terrible at lying so he must be telling the truth. That was the only answer that she could come up with. What she had said about Nino before… Every bit of it felt true. He was far too bad at lying, he had a one-track mind that rarely deviated from the consumption of pop culture. In a way, it was comforting to her.

She didn’t have to worry about him asking for details in her retelling of events or questioning any of the lies she had mixed in. He accepted it all at face value… It was refreshing to have someone who just listened for a change. 

The pair spoke a bit here and there. Nino had several playlists made for her to listen to. One of all of the billboard hits that she had missed. The second was one with each song picked out by their classmates. He had made a key to show who had picked which song for her.

Blue eyes scrolled through the list smiling when she saw Alix and Max’s names. Despite not being in their class Luka had also been added to the roster, a sweet touch. Naturally, Rose, Nino, and Adrien had contributed. As her eyes reached the end she felt both shocked and confused.

“... Chloe Bourgeois?” She exclaimed before scoffing. “There’s no way Chloe actually sent you a song… She probably made Sabrina do it.”

“... Actually she did,” Nino confessed. “I know we don’t always get along… And Chloe can be kind of…”

“A spoiled brat,” Marinette finished bitterly.

“Well, yeah… But she can be ok sometimes…She made her dad’s secretary print out flyers to look for you,” Nino explained. “She even yelled at the cops to get them to help out more too.”

They were talking about the same person right..? Chloe Bourgeois..? Had she really helped them look for her…? Marinette wanted to refute the claims but she had no evidence to stand behind. The information in question was also coming from Nino… He didn’t have a reason to lie to her… It was safe to say that he was telling the truth. His story matched. Chloe had signed the card from her class as well as sending flowers to her room. 

“...She did..?” The teen questioned.

“Yeah… She was out there with the whole class looking for you..”

It was hard to imagine Chloe caring about anything beyond herself. She never thought for a second that she would feel genuinely grateful for her. After years of tormenting her, she thought that the heiress was void of any compassion.  A twinge of guilt hit her… Who was she to think so lowly of Chloe when she had lived an entire double life? Chloe may be a bossy, spoiled brat… But she never pretended to be anything else. Marinette had selfishly declared herself a symbol of hope to an entire city, only to exploit everyone around her.

Maybe this could be part of their fresh start… Chloe had gone beyond extending the olive branch. Maybe from here, they wouldn’t have to be enemies… Being friends felt like too far of a stretch but maybe they could move to a neutral point in their relationship. The rest of the visit was uneventful and Marinette was grateful. They spent the remainder of the time listening to music and conversing about each track. The time dwindled away and soon came to a close. The two said their goodbyes before Nino exited her room. With Nino gone, Tikki emerged from her hiding place.

The pair spoke to each other in soft whispers so as to not be heard by the staff. Marinette played a bit of the playlist her classmates had made for Tikki as the two snacked on treats her parents had brought.  They continued on until the staff came to give her the medication for the evening. Marinette took the two cups in hand and placed the pills in her mouth before downing the cup of water. She swallowed before handing the two empty cups back to the nurse. The nurse told her good night and quickly exited.

With the nurse gone the teen opened her mouth and retrieved two separate pills from the under her tongue. They were a tad bit wet but otherwise still intact. She grabbed a tissue from her nightstand and placed the two pills into it before bawling it up. She slid the wad into the drawer in the very back of the nightstand beside her bed.

Marinette had been doing this little trick after her first night at the hospital. The staff had given her various medications for problems that they suspected she had. They didn’t have any evidence that she needed anything beyond the pain medication. 

She wanted to tell the staff that she didn't need the others but she didn’t trust that they would listen to her. Her parents seemed to go along with whatever the doctors said. They would have urged her to take all of the medications given to her.

One of them was for sleep, she didn’t need it. She slept fine… She slept in intervals during the night. A few hours here, a few there during the day… But that was to be expected, it was what she was used to. When she woke up and couldn’t go back to sleep she would just watch videos on her phone until she felt tired again.

Another was for her nerves… Her nerves were fine… Another pointless pill. All she needed was the one for pain. Though she knew that the hospital staff wasn’t her enemies it was hard to view them as allies. They were the ones who kept all of these wires connected to her, they were the ones that refused to let her go home. It was hard to think of them in a positive light no matter how much they smiled and encouraged her recovery. 

“But shouldn’t you take all of them?,” Tikki reminded her.

The bluenette suppressed an eyeroll at Tikki’s comment. In having Tikki as a friend she was never alone. The idea at one point gave her comfort but now it was more of an irritation. All her kwami had to do was eat and relax. There was barely anything to do and no one to save. Having Tikki with her constantly meant that when she deviated from instructions the staff left she always had someone to answer to. She knew that she meant well but she just didn’t get it…. And she wouldn’t understand it when explained either.

“...They give them to me to take as needed,” Marinette explained. “And right now I don’t need the others.”

Feeling satisfied with her answer Tikki changed the subject. She didn’t expect her kwami to understand her situation. Kwamis weren't human and didn’t have prisons like hospitals. They were bound to a holder but given the freedom Tikki had with her, it didn’t feel comparable.

The pair spent the rest of the evening snuggled up together as a movie played on Marinette’s tablet. After coming back she didn’t have the appetite for any action movies or romance. Instead, she opted for something lighthearted. It wasn’t long after the movie ended that she nodded off to sleep. 

Unfortunately, it didn’t last… Marinette grumbled as her eyes opened. She stole a quick glance at the top half of her pillow noticing that Tikki was still sound asleep. She reached for her phone, moving it close to her face before unlocking the screen. It was the middle of the night… Nearly two am…. 

Laying there she didn’t feel rested... She didn’t feel exhausted either. Her eyes felt heavy but when she closed them she felt wide awake. It wasn’t that waking up during the night was uncommon for her… This time around she had woken up even earlier than before.  Typically she would sleep until three or four in the morning. Tonight was a slight deviation from her usual schedule but nothing that she couldn’t handle. With sleep out of the question, she began to scroll through her phone. Ever so often she would put her phone down and try to nod off only to realize that it wasn’t going to happen.

Before she knew it, the morning was here. The early rays of the sun were peering into her room. It wasn’t as though she had planned on staying up all night. She had wanted to sleep… It just wasn’t possible. Unfortunately, she didn’t really make her own schedule. If she had it her way she would just go back to sleep. But she couldn’t… If she slept too much during the day the staff might think that she wasn’t sleeping enough during the night. Napping was fine but she didn't like to be woken up for her appointments, it reminded her too much of visits from Hawkmoth

If she were caught constantly sleeping it would just be another excuse for them to extend her stay even longer than it already was. She wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. Them knowing about her nightly naps would only make it hard for her. Speaking of making things harder, she knew that today another Doctor would come to speak to her. Not about her ankle or her chest. No, that conversation would have been much easier to have. They wanted to talk about her feelings.

The same Doctor had already tried to approach the subject with her before to no avail. They made it seem like she was fragile like glass. Like a small gust of wind would shatter her into thousands of pieces.

Dr. Durand, as she was called, tried to cover up her insults. Instead of outwardly mocking Marinette she remarked on how brave she was, how strong she was… She wasn’t brave, only a fool would have accepted the miraculous. Only an idiot of a superhero would have their identity exposed. How could she call herself strong with the number of times that she cried in that room? 

A strong person would have fought back more… If she were strong she wouldn’t have needed Chat Noir’s help to get out of there. But she couldn’t say any of this… Not without revealing who she really was… Who she had been…

When breakfast came Marinette ate slowly wanting to draw out the time. After her first meal, she was scheduled to see Dr. Durand again. She couldn’t explain why but she assumed that if she was still eating the time for the appointment would come and go.  The logic was flawed at best… She lived at the hospital, for the time being at least. Which meant that they could and would always reschedule. Seconds trickled down the drain and soon it was time for the ill-awaited appointment.

This time around she had been transported by the staff to the room. They wheeled her down the halls before stopping by the door at the end of the hall. She was ushered in where the doctor sat waiting for her.

“Good morning, Marinette,” Dr. Durand began.

“Good morning,” she repeated, faking a chipper tone.

Durand asked her basic questions… How had the past few days been for her… Good, her answer was always good. She asked if anything new happen recently. She got to see a friend, and the visits were putting her in good spirits. How was her appetite, her sleep; never better. 

“Is there anything in particular that you wanted to talk about?” Dr. Durand asked.

No… Not with her… Not with anyone… But that wasn’t the answer that the good doctor was looking for. It wasn’t the answer that her parents wanted to hear either. She was doing this for them, after all. Keeping her fake smile she paused as if she were actually thinking the question over.

“... Actually there is..” She confessed. “I wanted to talk about school… Could I work on a few school assignments while I’m here…”

She had already spoken to her parents about the matter. They were worried that it was too soon. That she needed to focus on recovery instead of worrying about schoolwork. How exactly did they expect her to relax? Hawkmoth was still out there, he knew her identity and where she lived. It would only be a matter of time before he found out what hospital she was staying at. 

Then there was Chat Noir and the rest of the miraculous team. She didn’t have time yet to get in touch with the rest of them. Or rather she wanted to know if there was a team beyond the old duo. If they were going to hold her in this hospital the least they could do was allow this. Homework wasn’t as stressful as fighting a supervillain. Honestly, having homework would be the last concern she had.

Besides, it was normal for a teenager to have homework. This was their end goal, for her to rejoin society one day. Well, then this would be the first step in the right direction. She wouldn’t have to leave the hospital and she would be able to be productive.

“It’s up for discussion at a later date,” Durand replied, dismissing her suggestion. “For now I’d like to know if there’s anything that happened that you wanted to talk about.”

Marinette’s temper spiked as her irritation grew at the refusal. That was it..? She had asked her what she wanted to talk about and she had been shot down. That wasn’t the right answer then… Dr. Durand wanted a different response... She knew where this conversation was going and wanted it to end before it began. Instead of letting it show she gave the doctor a disappointed look before accepting her answer.

“.... How about I ask a question and you can choose to answer it or not,” The doctor suggested. “If you don’t want to talk about it, just say ‘pass.’ Ok?”

The teen felt trapped… She could feel her skin begin to crawl at the deal she was offered. She couldn’t refuse… Not when it was so carefully catered to her position. So she nodded in agreement.

“... How often did you see him, Hawkmoth?” She asked.

Her genuine answer was too often or that she didn’t really know… Explaining that time didn’t exist in that room would make her sound crazy, even if it were true… Once again she probed her brain for the right answer.  What would the penalty be for lying..? She couldn’t help but think that again… If Dr. Durand knew she was lying she would extend her time in the hospital… She couldn’t risk that… So be honest then… Tell her the truth. No… No… No… Anything but that… If she told her the truth she risked exposing her secret… 

So what are you going to do then…? 

The voice echoed in her mind… She could hear it taunting her... Reminding her that she was taking too long to reply. That she needed to make up her mind. Time was ticking away and she needed to make a choice.

“...Not very often..” Marinette lied. 

She studied the doctor's face but didn’t see a noticeable change in her demeanor. Her lie was believable then, good. So far she was off to a solid start then. She could get through this.

"How did he make you feel when you were around him?" She asked. 

Angry… Terrified… Isolated… Confused…Empty… The list went on for miles. She found herself leaning towards another vague answer. Marinette wanted to say that he made her feel awful… But was it all his fault? At times he tormented her… At other times he forced her to take a long look at her own reflection. 

Being forced to self-reflect wasn’t a crime. She doubted that anyone would view it as something dreadful. Then again, other people didn't live a double life. This time she tried to find a middle ground among her thoughts. Something that was truthful without revealing too much about herself.

"... Sad," she answered before adding, “Scared…”

“...I imagine so… It must have been terrifying for you,” Durand replied empathizing with the teen. “...What made it scary?”

What made it scary? Everything… The isolation, the windowless cell, being chained up. His accusations... His taunts… The way he got under her skin… Their fights… Every second was a nightmare that she never really got to wake up from.

“...He would yell,” Marinette explained hesitating as she spoke. “He yelled and I didn’t know what to do…”

“Did he ever threaten you or anyone that you cared about?”

Nearly every time they met… She could practically hear his words in the back of her head as old memories resurfaced. Should she lie about this answer too? No, her injuries made it too obvious of a lie. As she examined the root of the question it felt like another one that required a vague answer. Hawkmoth had threatened everyone she knew… But did she care about all of them? No, not really… Not anymore.

Sentiments like that were reserved for companions and family members. Her friends were more like unakumatized lackeys to her. They were entranced by Ladybug’s magic and Marinette’s faux innocent demeanor. Both of which were only facades. She cared for her parents… But how genuine was the feeling when she kept lying to them? Though she had sworn to be better she still wasn’t honest with them. It felt impossible to not lie to them.

“...No,” she dismissed. “He never threatened anyone that I cared about.”

“...What about you? Did he ever threaten to harm you…?”

That was the thing about Hawkmoth…. He never threatened you… No, he meant every word that left his mouth. They were promises… Plans that he had formulated to ensure his victory. She wished she had realized that sooner…

Truthfully Marinette wanted to lie about the last question. She didn’t want to talk about this anymore. There was no point in continuing, what was done was done… But she could say that… If she snapped at the Dr. nothing good would come of it.

Besides… It would have been too awful of a lie to tell in the first place. How could she say that he didn’t threaten her when she came back battered and bruised? She could say that he ankle happened because she tripped. But her ribs, wrist, and the various bruises… They would need their own introduction.

“...Yes,” she admitted. The teen found herself looking at her right arm.

The weight of her brace felt heavy suddenly. The sickening sound of her wrist snapping echoed in her mind. She tried to avert her gaze away from it and found herself staring back at Dr. Durand.  Had she passed? Had she given her the answers that she was looking for? Was it over now..? It had to be over… Right? Durand began to speak offering her condolences for what she had endured. But Marinette wasn’t listening… She didn’t care.

She didn’t need this woman’s pity. Even if she was trying to be sympathetic to her Marinette didn’t feel like she deserved it… She had gotten herself into this mess. These were the consequences of her actions and now she had to live with them. It was that simple.

Thankfully Dr. Durand didn’t take up much more of her time. She asked a few more, easy questions before concluding their session. Mostly about her stay in the hospital. The nurse couldn’t have come back fast enough to take her back to her room. Knowing that it was finally over didn’t make her feel any better. It wouldn’t be long before she had to see the doctor again. And then what..? How long would she have to put up with this woman prying? Her parents wanted her to see someone about what she experienced. Talk to a professional for help.

But there was no point in it. She didn’t have any plans of going into the details about her experience with anyone. What little she had offered today was already scraping the surface of her discomfort.  The teen was on borrowed time… It was only a matter of time before Durand asked more pressing questions… When her parents would ease their way into having similar conversations with her. She knew this but she didn’t know what to do to fix it or get rid of the obstacle. 

As the staff wheeled her back to her room she made sure to thank the nurse. Marinette made sure to get herself out of the wheelchair, politely rejecting, the nurse’s offer to help. She could walk on her own, but she couldn’t pick or make her own food, the very least she could do for herself was get in and out of bed.

Once seated she stared down at the brace on her right ankle before grimacing. She felt frustrated that it hadn’t healed yet. It was just a sprain so what was taking it so long? She broke her gaze away from her leg as she tried to focus on something else.

“How was the doctor's appointment?” Tikki asked peeking from under the sheets. “Is your leg ok?

“...It wasn’t that type of doctor,” Marinette explained. “Dr. Durand is a doctor but she focuses on emotions and experiences..”

Tikki paused feeling confused at the statement. A healer but for emotional wellbeing…? The idea was understandable but she hadn’t seen one before.

“... When people go through something painful or sad they go to see a doctor to help them understand what happened to them,” She explained. 

When it was explained it made sense. Though she hadn’t known what Marinette had experienced when they were separated she had been shocked to see the changes in her appearance. She could recall how scared and disheartened Marinette had been. Tikki stayed by her side again from that point on. Listening to what the doctors and her parents said. Her holder was injured… Badly at that. Getting hurt and being isolated, she could see the importance of wanting to talk about it.

“You see her talk about Hawkmoth?”

“...Yes and no…” The teen answered before letting out a huff. “She wants me to talk about Hawkmoth but I can’t Tikki… I can’t tell her the truth..”

“You’d risk exposing your identity and the secrets of the miraculous,” Tikki remarked nodding in agreement.

“I know..” She stressed. “But my parents think that I should talk about what happened…”

“You could always talk to Chat Noir about it…” The red kwami suggested. 

Marinette’s face soured before she hid it with a melancholy expression. Talk to Chat Noir about what happened..? She’d sooner befriend Lila Rossi instead. Even if for a moment she wanted to entertain the idea it felt like an instant regret.

First, she imagined that he wouldn’t take any of it seriously. He would want to make jokes and as he put it, ‘keep the mood light.’ But there was nothing funny about missing months of your own life.  When it came to Chat Noir she didn’t want to talk about Hawkmoth… Not like that. She wanted to know what exactly he thought he was doing in her absence. Why had he recruited another or other heroes? 

“...Not without exposing my secret identity,” The bluenette reminded her as she took out her tablet. “Chat Noir rescued Marinette not Ladybug…”

Tikki paused hearing her dismiss the idea. That was true… That she had to protect her secret but the circumstances were quite different… If they spoke to Master Fu he would understand. Not to mention, when Marinette disappeared so did Ladybug.

Surely Chat Noir would have made the connection between their disappearances…? If not him then Master Fu would tell him the truth… Wouldn’t he..? Had Marinette not considered the idea that Chat Noir knew who she was…? Or rather, he had known for some time now…?

The conversation topic felt like one of high importance but Tikki hesitated to ask. Marinette was healing… She was hurt both physically and mentally. For the time being Paris was peaceful. Not a single Akuma and no one appeared to be in distress.  Even heroes deserve time off. Marinette could take this time to do as her parents and doctors instructed and they could come back to issues pertaining to the miraculous at a later date. That was why Master Fu had picked the pair. So that there would always be another to keep going while the other was busy.

The conversation had already come to an end for Marinette at least. She took out her tablet and skimmed through a website to find a movie to watch. She had planned on watching something to get her mind off Dr. Durand. The irritating voice of the therapist lingered in her mind. Thanks to Tikki, Durand wasn’t alone. She could hear Chat Noir as well. His jokes, his stupid flirty comments as well as his inquires about her health. She could recall how long he had stayed at the hospital with her that second day.

At first, she was surprised that he had come back. She didn’t see a reason for him to want or need to. She felt conflicted being with him… Part of her had hated every second of it. She wanted to scream at him to leave, to ask him why he didn’t have anything better to do. 

Another part of her felt weird… Odd, even. He asked her if she needed anything to feel comfortable. Her answer was always going to be no. He asked about her injuries and the medical attention she had received.

When he asked her these questions he spoke to her in a soft yet kind voice. That feeling came back to her… Just like that night that she had escaped… A firefly-like warmth spread through her. But why did she feel that way around him..? She could understand and excuse that night, she had been terrified. 

It wasn’t the first time she had taken comfort in Chat Noir…. That night she had thought it was over after failing to escape on her own. Seeing him and Viperion had given her mind the break that it needed to relax. If Chat Noir and Viperion hadn’t come when they did… Hawkmoth could have… She didn’t know if he wouldn’t have… Marinette cut her thoughts short as she upped the volume on her tablet in an attempt to drown out her own thoughts. She didn’t want to spend any more time thinking about him. Tikki nestled in close to her as the movie began.

After the movie, they talked about it a bit more before she saw the time. Was it afternoon already..? Time passed by quickly today and she didn’t mind. She actually had something to look forward to this time. Lunch came and went with very little displeasure. The staff left her alone and she preferred it that way. They didn’t return until she was done with her lunch and this time they weren’t alone. Standing in the doorway with the nurse was a tall and slender male. He wore a jacket with the sleeves rolled up halfway. He had bright eyes and a soft expression. 

Just as she had done with the others, she looked him over. Smiling even more when she noticed that he wasn’t wearing a miraculous. He didn’t have it with him… Not right now, not anymore. Maybe Chat Noir had only recruited Luka to look for her? She was here, safe in the hospital, leaving no need for him to keep the miraculous. She hated the idea of Luka being drug into this mess but she felt better if his time as a hero was over.

Luka’s eyes took in every inch of Marinette. It didn’t matter that he had been one of the first to see her that night… He didn’t care. His mind had been a muddled mess since that night. He felt a lot of things simultaneously.  He was relieved to see her again… He had missed her more than anything in this world. The musician also felt sad… He hated seeing her hurt and scared. He wanted to promise her that it would never happen again but that wasn’t true. 

The musician couldn’t promise that she would never be in danger again. At the end of it, she was still Ladybug. She had been the hero that they all rallied behind… He did hope that in the future he would be able to stay close to her and help her defend Paris.

Lastly, he felt angry… He felt enraged that someone he cared about, had gotten hurt… Luka had thought he felt true rage when Kitty Section had been stolen from. But that feeling paled in comparison to what he felt now. He wanted Hawkmoth to pay for what he had done to her. He wanted to take his miraculous and throw the villain in jail. But deep down he knew that the anger he felt wouldn’t help Marinette. Seeing him angry after what she had endured may make her feel uncomfortable. Channeling this emotion would only serve to make him a target of Hawkmoth.

Paris was still peaceful but he had his doubts that it would remain that way forever. Hawkmoth was bound to retaliate after realizing that Marinette and her miraculous were back with them. She had been part of his plan. Adrien had tried to remind them not to blame themselves for what happened. That they had worked as quickly as they could to get to her… But seeing her injuries in the glow of the sun he couldn’t help but feel guilty.

If they had been faster she might be in a better condition. If one of them had known they could have come and helped her that night. His mind was quickly filled with a dozen ‘what if’ conditions. They didn’t matter though… Not now, not anymore.

Luka couldn’t go back in time and stop any of it from happening… What he could do was spend time with the beautiful girl in front of him. They went through the formalities of asking how she was and she asked him the same. He pulled a chair over to her before sitting down in it.  He paused unsure of what to say to her. He wanted to give her a hug… To pull her in close and just stay like that for a bit. But he didn’t… He didn’t know if she wanted to be touched. The last thing he wanted to do was to make her feel uncomfortable. So he decided against it… 

“... Did you listen to Jagged Stone’s new album..?” Marinette asked breaking the silence. 

“Yeah,” Luka replied. “I think it might be my new favorite.”

“Me too.”

The pair dove deep into discussing the album with great vigor. While the talk she pulled up the album and let it play in the background. They went back and forth pointing out and naming all of the references to old hits in the title track. 

Having led with the topic of Jagged’s music she found relief. Luka hadn’t asked her about her abduction. He hadn’t asked her about Hawkmoth. She was able to actually enjoy the visit from the beginning. 

The negative emotions he had when he first entered had melted away. Seeing Marinette smile and joke with him had put him at ease. He was glad she was able to enjoy life like this again. As time passed he noticed that her melody was different now… Her smile was different and when she laughed the sound faded away faster. He couldn’t explain it but she felt different to him. It was to be expected… But she wasn’t any less mesmerizing and beautiful.

“Actually I’ve been working on something recently,” Luka began. “Can I show you?”

Marinette nodded eagerly before waiting. Luka reached into his bag before pulling out his now-completed kalimba. He had started the project shortly before they had rescued her. He had dedicated himself to finishing it so that he could show her the DIY instrument.

“It’s a homemade kalimba,” Luka explained. “A thumb piano.”

“That’s so cool,” She gushed taking in the instrument.

“I didn’t bring my guitar but I can play a few songs on it if you want,” Luka offered.

She quickly accepted his offer wanting nothing more. Sitting down and listening to Luka play music… It was what they used to do together… It was their usual way to pass the time. The teen was glad that he had offered. He started out slow picking a softer song by Jagged Stone. Having listened to the album on a loop she knew the melody well. As he hit the chorus she began to hum along with him swaying slightly to the soft metal notes. 

Her humming wasn’t as smooth as it had been. Though she would never admit it her throat still felt sore. Talking here and there didn’t cause terrible pain but humming a few bars bothered her today. Gradually her humming stopped altogether.  The teen kept swaying but closed her eyes feeling each note as it entered the air. With the warmth of the sun shining through the window and the smooth melody that Luka played, she could feel herself relaxing. Bit by bit her movements came to a crawl before stopping entirely.

Luka finished two more songs before he noticed something. He put the kalimba down before leaning in slightly to take a closer look at her. Her eyes were closed giving him a view of her long eyelashes. Marinette’s head was lolled to the side resting on her pillow. Her shoulders rose and fell in a steady rhythm.

She had fallen asleep. Part of him wondered how long had he been serenading this sleeping beauty. It didn’t matter, not to him at least. He hadn’t said anything but he noticed that she had bags under her eyes. She must not be sleeping well…

He hated to imagine what had kept her from sleeping but wouldn’t ask. It wasn’t his place… If she wanted to talk about it, she would tell him. She might not be ready to talk about what happened to her.

Truthfully he didn’t mind that she had fallen asleep on him. She must have either been exhausted already or relaxed enough around him to nod off. Either way, he was happy for her. He was content to see her sleep with such a serene expression.

The musician put away his instrument before taking out a notebook from his backpack. He carefully wrote a note for her before placing it on top of her brace. They could catch up more in the future. He gathered up his things before moving towards the exit.

“Sweet dreams Marinette,” Luka whispered before exiting the hospital room. 

Chapter Text

Blue eyes fluttered open as she came to. Her vision was blurry at first struggling to adjust to the light. Or rather the lack thereof… The last thing she could remember was the bright rays of the sun pouring into the room. In comparison, the room felt dark now. 

Marinette blinked the sleep away from her eyes and glanced over at the window to find that the sun had set. The sky was transitioning to dark blue as the night crept in. It was dark already..? How had she lost an entire day? She let out a groan of frustration at the realization.

How had she fallen asleep..? The last thing she remembered was hearing music. Oh no… Luka had been visiting her. She turned to her left to find the chair beside her bed empty. He must have gone home…

“How could I have let this happen,” she groaned. “Tikki… I fell asleep when Luka was here!”

Guilt and embarrassment flooded her brain. He had been the one person that hadn’t asked any questions. He didn’t have a miraculous with him anymore. He had offered to play her music like he always did… And how did she repay him? By falling asleep.

“You must have been tired,” Tikki remarked. 

“I was…” She confessed. 

The teen moved to roll onto her side exasperatedly but stopped when she heard something crunch. She noticed that atop her cast was a folded piece of paper. Her name was written on it in familiar handwriting.

Reaching with her left hand she took the note into her fingers. Was he mad that she fell asleep? Or maybe just disappointed in her...? She needed to apologize but would that be enough?  It wasn’t that he was boring she had just been so tired. 

Even just confessing her exhaustion felt like an excuse. How could she be tired when she had unlimited time for rest? Tired of doing what all day exactly, watching movies? For a second she considered rapidly sending him a text message apologizing, explaining her lack of sleep the night before.

No, she couldn’t do that… She said told him she hadn’t slept he might ask why. Truthfully she didn’t know why. Before everything, she slept through the night but now… Now if she managed to sleep she slept in increments.

Part of her knew that it wasn’t normal behavior… But she didn’t want anyone to know… She didn’t want them to ask questions and try to figure out why her body was wired this way now. Honestly, she assumed that her body would naturally just return to its old schedule. 

Luka was reasonable he would understand. She hoped that he wasn’t angry but didn’t want to assume. With a subtle flick of her fingers, she opened it up. Her eyes read through the note anxiously. She must have fallen asleep in the middle of him playing. She really was the worst.

Despite her own feelings of regret, the note from Luka held no malice. He thanked her for agreeing to meet with him and hoped that she had enjoyed hearing him play. He offered to play more music for her in the future. Luka asked that they keep in touch even outside of visits.

The sweet sincerity of his note made her body feel like jelly. Her heart felt like warm butter on fresh bread. The anxiety from earlier had dissipated leaving her feeling gracious and serene. He wasn’t upset… She was relieved.

“I’m glad that Luka’s not mad,” Marinette commented.

“Of course not,” her kwami agreed. “It was an accident.”

Just as she was letting out deep breaths of relief another fear hit her. What if he was only not angry because this was the first time she had fallen asleep on him? It may not be a deal-breaker the first time but if it happens more than once it's a habit.

The teen wanted to believe that last night was just a flook. That she’d be able to fall asleep again tonight but how could she be sure? She knew that she needed to reschedule another visit with Luka but in the meantime, she needed to focus on sleeping more.

That was the only way she could guarantee that it wouldn’t happen again. For now, all she could do was apologize. Intentional or unintentional it wasn’t fair or polite, she need to try and make things right between them.

She laid the note back on her legs before reaching over for her phone. Her nimble thumb entered the password with ease. From there went straight to the message section. She paused trying to think of how to word it all.

Start out simple, first, she thanked him for coming to see her. After that, she apologized for falling asleep. Luka had been the perfect guest and what had she done? Fallen asleep in the middle of him playing her a song. She really was the worst.

When it came down to explaining why she was so tired she paused… Should she tell him she hadn’t slept the night before? She could leave that part out… But what if he asked about it later? It was better to just be honest from the start.

Hiding, and concealing information, was an awful habit that she had picked up. Feeling conflicted she weighed the pros and cons. If she lied it might feel stupid… The most common reason for people taking impromptu naps during the day was either poor sleep or needing a break from work.

Work was something that was in short supply for her. That left the latter as the only explanation. Her fear was in Luka telling Alya or Juleka… If they knew they might tell other people and then through the grapevine, her parents would find out.

That would lead to a conversation with the doctors and nurses that attended to her. They would start asking her questions about her medication and how well it was or wasn’t working for her. Which would lead to her admitting to lying about taking it every night.

She could just tell him that she stayed up too late while watching a movie last night. It wasn’t the most mature response but it would be acceptable for now. She typed out the rest of her apology before hitting send.

A date stamp appeared beside the message marking its delivery. Shortly after three small sheer periods danced below. They were replaced with his reply. Luka wasn’t mad, he understood that it hadn’t been on purpose and just wanted to be able to see her again. Her words were nearly identical to the note he had left. She let out a sigh of relief, feeling grateful that she hadn’t ruined things between them. Marinette didn’t know how Viperion felt about Ladybug but for now, she was satisfied with him still being friends with her civilian self. 

The pair texted for a bit longer before it grew late. Blue eyes glanced up at the clock moments before the nurse came in with her medicine for the night. Just like before she faked taking the other pills and returned the empty cup. 

Despite having slept a good portion of her day away she still felt tired. Marinette made sure to plug her phone in before she settled back in. She wished Tikki a good night before slowly closing her eyes. After a series of deep breaths, she was fast asleep.

It wasn’t long before her eyes snapped open. Her once-sleeping brain is wide awake and in search of something. While her brain was focused her body felt tired. Why was she awake? Was she thirsty? No… Or maybe she had to use the bathroom..? Still no… 

Marinette went through the motions of using the bathroom connected to her room before laying back down again. She settled back under the sheets preparing herself to sleep again. As her eyes closed her brain jolted to life. It began to fill itself with various questions, suggestions, and worst of all fear. What colors were the walls in the room? She needed to check... She needed to know that they weren’t white. She sat up and went to the wall to flick on the lights before seeing that she was still in the hospital. 

As she returned to her bed she realized how pointless checking was. Why would she be back in that white room? Hawkmoth didn’t know what hospital she was at. Even if he did, there were staff members and security.

Maybe she feared that this was a dream..? That she had never escaped in the first place..? That made even less sense than her first theory. Why would she dream of a place like this? The hospital wasn’t a house of horrors, not like that room had been. It was far from perfect meaning that it couldn’t be a dream. Now, the hospital felt more like purgatory than anything. And who would dream of being frozen in time?

The teen laid back down in bed before pulling the covers over her body. She stole a glance at Tikki who was asleep on the pillow next to hers. Besides… If she really were back there… Tikki wouldn’t be here…She tried to tell herself that over and over again to soothe her nerves. 

She closed her eyes as she awaited for sleep to take her again but it didn’t happen. She shifted from position to position to no avail. How many hours had passed since she had been forced awake? She considered checking the clock in her room but decided against it. It didn’t matter… It never did. Just like when she was with Hawkmoth she could always sleep later. There was always time for her to do just about anything later on.

The only good part was that waking up prematurely had given her more than enough time to plan. She had been collecting data from the hospital and the staff to aid with her plan. Ladybug may not have the time to make patrols just yet, but she still needed to talk to Chat Noir.

Time used for her showers varied. At times it was right after dinner, and others right before she was given her medication in the evening. The time appeared to be flexible, meaning that it could be altered to fit her preference.

She would need to pick a day and then contact Chat Noir and set up a time and a place for the two to meet. When the time for her shower came she could transform and go see him.

She had to be careful with the timing though… She couldn’t risk the staff coming back and realizing that she was missing. After just coming back from being abducted, it would send everyone in proximity to her into a frenzy.

If she was caught she would have to make up some type of lie. That was the only thing that she wanted to avoid doing.  Lies were what people told when they were caught doing something or someone got too close to the truth. She wouldn’t have to lie if she didn’t get caught.

The rest of her morning was rather uneventful. Her parents stopped by on their way back from a catering job. They asked her the standard questions about her current state and she answered the best that she could.

Her physical pain was minimal, she had slept fine and no she didn’t need anything else from her room. She made sure to leave out falling asleep during Luka’s visit the other day. What they didn’t know wouldn’t hurt them… Or her for that matter. 

Surprisingly her parents didn’t stay long, which was odd for them… They had missed the chance to talk to her yesterday given her long nap. She had assumed that they would stay for at least an hour or two.

Maybe it was because Alya was coming later today? They could have another event to get ready for maybe? The answer was of little importance in the end. The couple gave their daughter a hug followed by a kiss atop her head before taking their leave.

With her room now empty, she signaled to Tikki before pulling the sheets over her head. She whispered the magical phrase and was soon enveloped in red light. When she opened her eyes she could feel the familiar fabric against her skin.

She hadn’t become Ladybug since the night she was rescued by Chat Noir and Viperion. That transformation could have lasted anywhere from hours to only twenty minutes… Still, it felt odd… It felt familiar yet out of place to wear the suit again.

Everything that she wore now was loose-fitting, were as the suit was skintight. She knew that with time she would adjust to it again. But is that really what she wanted..? To get used to being Ladybug…?

It was too soon to know when would be her final hour as the spotted hero. Being familiar, with and comfortable with it was important. Ladybug reached for her yoyo on her hip and opened it up to access the phone section.

She had no missed calls or messages from anyone. It felt odd… After her call for Chat Noir to rescue Marinette, he hadn't bothered to follow up with her. He was probably too busy preparing his speech for an interview. It didn’t matter, the two would be meeting soon enough. 

Unlike her message to Luka she didn’t hesitate. She typed out the day, time, and location into the message and promptly sent it to Chat Noir. If she gave him too many details they might serve as an incentive for Chat to bail.

Being vague was better with Chat Noir. She needed him to willingly admit to her suspicions. She would give him just enough information to pique his interest. He would come with questions and be curious about what exactly she wanted to talk about. As they said, curiosity killed the cat.

Feeling confident in her approach she broke her transformation. The teen pulled the covers from over her head and reached for two macaroons from the box on her nightstand. She offered one to Tikki before keeping the other for herself.

They were enjoying their snack when Marinette’s phone began to vibrate. The sound was followed by the generic melody of the ringer. At first, she was startled by the noise before realizing where it was coming from. 

The teen quizically took her phone into her hand. Who was calling her? Was it her parents…? One look at the phone and she could see the caller I.D. pop up on the screen. It was Alya. Why was she calling her now? She had another hour before it was time for her visit.

Should she let it go to voicemail? No, then she’d have to give a reason for not picking it up. She could say she was with a staff member..? That lie wouldn’t work. Besides, why was she avoiding a call from Alya?

Marinette brought her finger over to the green phone icon and swiped it to the left before bringing it to her ear. She paused before letting out a confused, ‘hello?’ into the receiver. Almost immediately she could hear Alya on the other end.

The brunette started off by apologizing, explaining that something had come up and she had to cancel. She understood though, some things were just unavoidable. Alya promised to reschedule with her soon but offered a solution in the meantime.

“You what..?!” Marinette exclaimed. “I can’t talk to Adrien… I could barely talk to him before…”

“Of course, you can, just be yourself,” Alya insisted. 

“...I always say the wrong thing,” She reminded her. “Just tell him that I caught a cold or… Umm the hospital is closed?”

It wasn’t just that she dreaded saying the wrong thing. Not anymore, she had a long list of concerns now. Truthfully she didn’t want Adrien to see her like this… Her bruises had started to fade but not by much. 

What if he thought that she was some freak? Or what if seeing her injuries scared him away or made the interaction unbearable? Her brain rattled off an endless list of problems one by one. She could feel her skin begin to crawl as her fears consumed her.

As the anxiety took hold of her she pulled the blankets over her head again. She wished that she could just disappear under them. If she was invisible then Adrien would leave before she could ruin anything.

“You want me to tell him that the hospital is closed? Not happening.” The brunette dismissed before adding, “You know he’s been asking about you...”

“...He has..?” Marinette asked, hesitating.

She could feel her heart rate climb. Adrien had been asking about her. No, it wasn’t what she thought it was. It was because they were classmates. It was because they were in the same social circles as each other. 

“Uh, huh.” Alya agreed. “Every day at school he asks me if I’ve heard anything from you.”

“...He does..?”

“Of course he does, girl,” Alya stressed. “He sent you that huge bouquet of flowers to your room. You told me that you had me, Nino and Luka visit you, he was starting to feel a little left out.”

She had made Adrien feel left out..? Now she really did feel awful. She hadn’t meant to hurt his feelings, really she hadn’t. She just didn’t think that he would want to see her in the hospital. Part of her felt embarrassed for him to see her at far, far less than her normal state. 

Romantic feelings aside, she was still friends with Adrien… Thinking back to the beginning he had confessed to not having any friends aside from Chloe. This was probably the first time a friend had gotten hurt.

Adrien had sent her flowers, given her a sweet card, and asked Alya about her every day. He was putting in every effort to be a good friend to her… And she was too embarrassed for him to see her in this state. She felt selfish… 

And here she was… Trying to be anything but selfish since her return. If things were going to be too awkward she could always cut the visit short. She could claim that she was tried or had an appointment to see a doctor.

At the very least she should thank him for the card and flowers he had sent to her. Her parents had been kind enough to take care of them for her. They changed out the water and trimmed them to keep the bouquet looking beautiful. 

“He thinks that I left him out?” She repeated, the guilt dripping from her voice. “...Alya..”

“If it's too much I can tell Adrien to come another day, he’ll understand,” she suggested.

Alya felt bad winding Marinette up like this. But when she kept avoiding Adrien what else was she supposed to do? The two had a lot to talk about and it needed to happen eventually. It would also stop Adrien from asking her every day for an update on Marinette’s condition.

“We can talk for a little bit,” the teen replied. “I should at least thank him for the flowers…”

“Great, because he should be on his way up to see you,” Alya teased.

Before Marinette could react to what Alya had said the line went dead. She had hung up on her… She had hung up on her and Adrien was on his way up to her room. She froze as the realization of everything sunk in.

“Tikki, Adrien’s on his way up right now!” She exclaimed in a whisper.

“Isn’t this what you always wanted, to be alone with Adrien?” Tikki inquired.

“Yes! No!?” Marinette replied frantically. “I’ve wanted to spend time with Adrien but not here... Not looking like this?!”

She waved her arms up and down motioning to the equipment connected to her. Though she had agreed to see him she still felt self-conscious. What would he say… What would he think… She couldn’t help but second guess herself.

“He’s coming because he wants to spend time with you. “ Tikki reminded her. 

Adrien wanting to spend time with her alone should have felt like she won the lottery. But now all she felt was anxiety. On top of that, she felt guilty about not asking him personally, to visit her.

Marinette reached over to the nightstand beside her bed and took out her hair brush. Quickly, she brought the bristles through her hair to smooth out the flyaways. He could come through that door at any moment from what Alya said. 

Even after she had made her hair more presentable she kept doing the motion to calm her nerves. She contemplated hiding her injured arm under the sheets but decided against it. She didn’t know how much Alya had told Adrien… If he already knew then it would be pointless to hide. She hadn’t had the time to ask either…

Surely if the arrangement hadn’t popped up so suddenly she would have tried to get more information from her. Still, did it really matter..? If Alya hadn’t told him about her broken arm, then surely Nino would have. 

It wasn’t as though it was something that was easy to hide. He would see the outline of her brace under the bedsheets. Hiding it was pointless. She drug the brush through her hair one last time before putting it back in its place.

The last thing that she could think of was the oxygen tubes and the clip on her finger that monitored her heart. She reached up with her left hand hovering it just below her nose. She was tempted to just yank it out for the time being but decided against it.

If someone saw her without it they would most likely scold her. It would only give them a reason to believe that she took it out often when she was alone or had other visitors. Once trust was broken it was hard to regain. 

She needed the staff to trust her in order for her to get released. Though she hadn't spoken to her parents anymore about the matter it was still on her mind. She planned on asking about the matter once her ankle had healed.

Marinette grabbed the shawl from the nightstand beside her bed and draped it across her shoulders. She fanned it out over her using the fabric to cover as much of her arms. She motioned for Tikki to slide in under the fabric to keep her out of sight.

With nothing else to do she sat there waiting, her eyes transfixed on the door. A familiar sense of dread began to creep in. She could feel her palms begin to go clammy as the seconds passed. Marinette found her hands beginning to dig into the sheets. Even as the oxygen was pumped into the tubes through her nose she wasn’t breathing. She was holding her breath as she waited for the door to stir. Wait... What was she doing..? She didn’t know how long it had been going on but she was overflowing with anxiety.

She understood why she felt like this… She had been expecting Alya to come today, not Adrien… She had been avoiding him if she were being honest with herself. Still, seeing her classmate shouldn’t bring on this level of dread.

Sitting there, staring at the door… It reminded her too much of being in the white room. It reminded her of spending hours waiting for Hawkmoth to enter to terrorize her. She didn’t like comparing the two. Hawkmoth wasn’t Adrien… The two had nothing in common whatsoever. Making these minor comparisons would only make her feel worse. Adrien didn’t deserve to be compared to him. Adrien was amazing… He was kind and thoughtful, not to mention how handsome he was.

Alya was right… Nothing good would come from avoiding him. It wasn’t as though she didn’t like him or want to talk to him. She just didn’t want him to see her at her worst. Still… He didn’t seem to care… By now he must have heard about her injuries and subsequent care at the hospital. He had sent her flowers and a card to cheer her up. She doubted that Alya was lying about Adrien asking about her. She didn’t see a reason for her to lie about that. 

Not to mention that the plan to visit was rather last minute. Adrien’s schedule was intense, to say the least. He rarely had free time to himself it seemed let alone time to visit friends. He must really want to see her… Marinette took in a deep breath before letting it go. She loosened her grip on the bedsheets and tried to smooth them out with her left hand. She didn’t need to get all worked up before he came. 

All she had to do was remain calm. If she stayed calm and focused she could avoid a mishap like the one that happened when Alya had come to visit her. But if she was too relaxed she might fall asleep with Adrien in the room.

If she felt guilty falling asleep on Luka she would feel mortified if she fell asleep while Adrien was in the room. She lifted up her hands to her face and began to tap against her cheeks. Her left hand was capable of completing the task but her right struggled. What was a soft tap with her left felt more abrasive with the brace that covered most of her palm. 

“What are you doing?” Tikki asked in confusion.

“I’m just making sure that I’m awake enough for when Adrien gets here,” She answered. 

In the mixed of her task, there was a knock at the door. She froze before she made contact with the door again. She took in a deep breath before letting it go and putting her hands on her lap. 

“Umm... C-come in,” she called.

The door opened to reveal the familiar blond as well as a nurse that was with him. The moment their eyes met time seemed to slow down. She could feel herself smiling at the sight of him. He was just as handsome as she remembered, if not more. With the others, she was worried about searching for a disguised miraculous hidden among their usual attire. But not with Adrien… He would have no reason to wear one. He had been smart enough to decline the one time that she offered him the snake. 

She didn’t know how much time had passed but she realized that it must have been a considerable amount given the odd look from the nurse. She quickly became flustered realizing that she should say something to him.

“Hi... Adrien… Umm… What brings you here?” She asked hesitantly. 

“...You, actually” he replied with a smile. “I know it's last minute but thanks for letting me stop by.”

Of course, he was here to see her… She knew this already. Alya had set the whole thing up and told her this. He didn’t just roam by random hospitals. Why did she say something so stupid? She was off to an amazing start… Great.

“It’s no problem, I mean really,” She stressed. “It’s just me… In my boring hospital room… With nothing to do… All-day…”

Was that too much..? Did it make her sound uninterested in getting visits? That wasn’t her intention at all… She meant that she had free time, that she would always make time for her friends… It was too late now… The nurse gave the pair one final look before leaving the two alone. With that Adrien made his way to her bedside and pulled up a chair to sit next to her. Though Chat Noir had seen her several times he had to act as though this was his first time.

“I’ve never seen you with your hair down before..” Adrien commented. “It looks great..”

Marinette could feel her cheeks burn at his compliment before thanking him. At first, she hated having to give up her signature ponytails when she was captive. Then she hated them… Now she felt uncertain about which way to style her hair. She was glad that even in her indecision that it wasn’t a horrible choice to leave it as it was.

If he were honest with himself, it hurt. He hated seeing her like this… He hated seeing her bruises, the brace on her arm… He wished that whatever happened to her he could undo. But he knew it was impossible. In the back of his mind, a voice echoed that this was his fault. That she had gotten hurt because he had failed her. Deep down he knew that it wasn’t true… This, all of this, it was Hawkmoth’s fault... Still, it didn’t ease the ache in his heart. 

Seeing her babble like before did ease his nerves a bit. Marinette always did that, she would stumble over her words. The act made him relax, some things just never change. He liked that part of her hadn’t disappeared.  Once he was seated he asked her the standard questions asking how she was. Marinette gave him the same practiced response she gave everyone; ‘it looks worse than it feels.’ He smiled in reply before continuing.

“... I’m glad that you’re ok..” Adrien began softly. “When I heard that you hadn’t come home after the fireworks I was really worried…”

“... I know… I’m sorry…” She replied. “...Alya... My parents… They told me how everyone went to look for me…”

“You don’t have to feel sorry,” Adrien continued. “I… I care about you. We weren’t going to stop until you could get you back.”

He hadn’t planned on confessing to her here and now. But he did want her to know that he cared about her. Not because they were friends or classmates… And not because she was Ladybug. He wanted her to know that he cared because she was Marinette. 

Marinette could feel her cheeks burning again, this time even deeper. She needed to stop reading into things like this. It was natural that Adrien cared about her… They were classmates, they were friends. There was nothing more going on between them.

“...I… I’d look for you too,” she said sheepishly.

Adrien’s smile deepened at her statement. He could feel the apples of his cheek warm up. Time seemed to slow down as they gazed into each other’s eyes. A knock on the door broke their gaze.

It was the nurse from earlier… What did she want now..? Marinette felt herself filling with dread… Were they coming to check on her vitals or make her see another doctor..? Couldn’t it wait…? The timing couldn’t be any worse… Accepting her fate, the teen ushered the woman in. The nurse entered the doorway pushing a wheelchair in with her. Were they really about to make her go see another doctor in the middle of her visit?

Adrien had just gotten here… But that was just her luck, wasn’t it? Every time they were alone together something or someone had to interrupt. It was foolish of her to think that it would be any different now.

“The weather is warm outside today,” The nurse announced. “Would you and your friend want to take a walk around the building?”

Wait… She brought the wheelchair for her to use..? She wasn’t being taken to see another staff member then. It also meant that she would finally get to leave this room. As tempting as the offer was, she was hesitant to agree to it. With only one good arm pushing herself would be difficult if not nearly impossible. She would only slow Adrien down… As the realization sank in the rush of excitement plateaued. Marinette opened her mouth to dismiss the idea but it was too late. The blond had already gotten up and was walking over to thank the nurse for the idea.

“No… Adrien…!” She shouted before pausing again. “Not, no you… I mean… I can’t push myself well and my leg is…“

“I can push you,” Adrien offered. “It’s no trouble, Marinette, really…”

The teen tried to muster up the courage to insist that he didn’t have to but found herself tongue-tied again. As the sentences failed to form in her mouth she silently gave up. He pushed the wheelchair close to her bed before pulling his chair out of the way. 

Marinette pulled back the layers of blankets she was under before scooting to the edge of her bed. Gradually she lowered her left foot down onto the ground before her right followed. A wave of pain shot up her right leg and tried to balance her weight on both feet. She winced before bending it at the knee and shifting her weight back onto her left leg.

“Let me help,” Adrien offered.

Before she could refuse he had slid beside her. He reached her back looping his arm under hers. The sudden contact made her go stiff and her brain go blank. Her body moved on autopilot as he guided her into the wheelchair. 

Once she was seated she could feel her entire face burning. She had been so close to him. She had to say something to him... Thank him... Or ask him if he had changed his mind? Maybe apologizing was better..? After all, she couldn’t even help herself into the wheelchair… 

Adrien was now behind her his hands resting on the push handles of the chair. He knew that she might be apprehensive about this… She had been stuck in one, and now, two places for so long… His thoughts were interrupted when he saw the bluenette turn around to look at him.

“You don’t have to push me…” She insisted. “You’re probably tired from school… Modeling... And playing piano…We can just stay in my hospital room..”

“It’s not a problem,” Adrien dismissed. “...Besides, it can get lonely being stuck in one spot all day..”

Marinette opened her mouth to dismiss his claim. To lie and say that it wasn’t… But before she could utter a single word she saw the sadness in his eyes… Until this year Adrien had been forced to stay at home. Confined to his room for most of his life…

“...Yeah… It does..” She agreed, her voice was distant as she took in his words.

Four months paled in comparison to years of one’s life. Still… She understood what he meant… It was more than lonely, it was alienating to be sequestered in one spot… In a way... Their situations were nearly identical.

At any point, Adrien could be taken away… All it would take is a phone call or a text and he would be forced to leave. Forced to go back home and continued his life without any of them. Gabriel Agreste could make it so that they never got to see him outside of a perfume ad painted across the town.

The same could be said of her situation. At times she feared Hawkmoth’s retaliation for her theft of the earrings and escape. Truthfully she didn’t have a plan to stop him from taking her or them again… Depending on Chat Noir to save her didn’t feel like a solid theory.

He was human just like she was… Even more so, he was Chat. An unreliable and absentminded feline. He couldn’t be everywhere and anywhere, every second of the day. It was simply impossible… Chat had been able to rescue her the first time because she had sent out a distress signal.

If she hadn’t done that… She might still be locked up in that white cell. Her second fear was that if not Hawkmoth her duties as Ladybug would whisk her away. Her flawed and archaic sense of justice had proven that only one could exist successfully. As long as Ladybug existed Marinette couldn’t live as she wanted. 

The goal was to create a world where no one would ever need Ladybug again… But that was something she didn’t know that she could guarantee. Even if she relinquished her miraculous that didn’t mean that a new villain would threaten their city.

Sitting back… Letting others get hurt when she had the ability, the skill, to save them… It felt wrong… She didn’t know if she could live with the guilt of sitting there and doing nothing while her city was attacked. 

As Adrien pushed her wheelchair he couldn’t help but notice the troubled expression she had now. Was he being too pushy? Literally...? Figuratively...? Or both…? He assumed she was tired of being stuck in the hospital but was this something that she didn’t want to do?

Nino and Alya had told him to just be himself and be honest… Not too honest though. Being completely honest meant telling her that he was Chat Noir… And that he was in love with her. Conversations that he wasn’t sure she wanted or was ready for.

Or maybe he was overthinking it… She had other reasons to be upset… A long list of them all surrounded their enemy. Still, he had to do something to make her smile. She was always able to do that for him.

“..Thanks..” 

Adrien was brought back from his thoughts when he heard her speak again. Was she thanking him for pushing her wheelchair? Or for coming to see her..? He wasn’t sure, either

“...For the flowers..” Marinette added. “You sent me the card and the bouquet.”

“I’m glad that you liked them,” He replied. “I wasn’t sure what kind of flowers you liked..”

Well, he did have a small idea about the flowers she didn’t like. He couldn't deny he had the urge to send a dozen red roses to her room. But decided against it, he didn't want to corner her or make her feel obligated to accept them and what they symbolized. He had learned his lesson from the last time.

Instead, he opted for multicolored gladiolus. They weren't considered traditional flowers to give but they carried a strong message. They symbolized grace and integrity. The long decorated stems were often compared to arrows. To give gladiolus was to say that one's heart had been pierced by the receiver. A sentiment that Adrien felt deeply. 

Silence settled between them again. Marinette found herself looking around the long hall outside of her room. She rarely left it and when she did her destination wasn’t far. She had a difficult time recalling some of the sights. Had they looked like this the first night she was brought here?

Wait, why was she focusing on some boring hospital? Though the location and activity weren’t ideal, she was still with Adrien. She was alone, with Adrien…  She could feel her heart race increase and her cheeks burn. Before her imagination could get the best of her the silence between them was broken.

“Alya told me that you’ve been watching a lot of movies,” Adrien began.

The mentioning of Alya’s name altered her train of thought. Under normal circumstances, it would have been fine. Even so, given that they were friends and classmates. But her life was anything but normal.

What exactly had Alya told him? Had she mentioned the details of her abduction to Adrien? Had she told them how she freaked out when she was asked about it? No, no thinking like that wasn’t right. She would have to wait and see if he asked any more questions. She had been dodging most with ease, this wouldn’t be any different.

His question wasn’t a trap or a ruse, he just wanted to know how she was spending her idle time. The real answer was that she was wasting it. Seconds turned to minutes that bled into hours. All without a plan to fix her mistake or to be discharged from the hospital.

“Oh… Yeah..” She replied halfheartedly. “Anything to pass the time…”

Movies are fun?... She guessed… It was what normal teenagers did, they watched movies and tv shows. It was better than waiting for various doctors and nurses to check on her. Anything was better than counting the minutes she was here. 

She had sounded dejected when she said that... Why had she said it like that to him? It wasn’t his fault that she was stuck in here. He was just trying to start a conversation. The teen wanted to melt into the wheelchair just to escape her own poor choice of words.

“.. I could recommend a few if you’d like..” He offered.

He wasn’t mad..? Or upset, or annoyed..? As they passed a large window she caught his face in the reflection of the glass. He was still smiling… He didn’t appear upset at least… She felt relieved. She hadn’t ruined his visit just yet.

“Could you?” She asked. “I’ve mostly been watching old movies… I don’t know what new ones to watch…”

Being gone for four months had left a gap in her knowledge of popular culture. Reviews said one thing, social media said another, and sorting through it all became tiring. She had enough on her plate already.

“There was a sequel to that movie about the pirate king, and another about that giant ape attacking London,” Adrien listed off. 

“But didn’t the pirate king die at the end?”

“...He did but he’s still alive, kind of,” he explained.

Mentally she made a note to look into the movie. If anything it would take her mind off of other things. It would pass the time and give them something to talk about together in the future.

“I can send you a list if you want,” Adrien offered.

“...Sure… I mean great!” She blurted out.

The blond took his right hand off of the handle before reaching into his back pocket. He retrieved his phone and quickly unlocked the screen. He reached around the wheelchair to place his phone in front of her.

“...I lost your number, can you put it in my phone,” He asked.

She nodded sheepishly before taking the phone into her left hand. Her new phone had come with a different number. One that she hadn’t given out to anymore... She hadn’t really needed to, her parents had put in the numbers from most of her classmates.

Which included Adrien’s phone number… She had it since she received the phone. But she hadn’t been able to muster up the courage to send him a single message. In hindsight, she should have said something to him before today…A simple, ‘thank you,’ or message to report her new number.

She thought about confessing that she already had his number… But then how would that look?
If she was honest that she had been procrastinating contacting him he might get upset. He might think that she had been avoiding him… Which she had… But not because she didn’t want to talk to him again. Because she was afraid to.

She feared him rejecting her… Adrien not wanting to be friends with her anymore. Or worse his father finding out that the two had been in contact and it being considered too dangerous of a friendship to maintain.

No, it was better to lie… He would have no way of knowing the truth. Unless Alya said anything… She pushed the idea from her mind. She didn’t have a reason to believe in that theory. Alya had been the one to set up this visit. No motive, no case, it was that simple.

The bluenette quickly typed in her number and name before hitting save. She handed the phone back to him before facing forward again. He thanked her as the pair approached the elevator. She began to lean forward to press the down arrow for the elevator and found the pain in her chest increasing.

Her efforts didn’t seem to matter. In the seconds it took Marinette to try and inch forward to the panel Adrien had already hit the button. She leaned back in the wheelchair feeling embarrassed again.

Having spent days in bed she didn’t realize how badly her body was injured… She felt mystified that it had taken her so long to fail at reaching the elevator button. He was willing to push her along their walk and she couldn’t even press a button herself.

Inside the white-colored box, the silence was intense. Did the pain medication she took even work? Looking forward she caught her own gloomy expression on the silver front wall of the elevator. She didn’t need to focus on that now… She needed to say something to him/

"... How are your injuries..?" Adrien asked, hesitating.

There it was… The dreaded question, the one everyone wanted to know. Being asked by one person at all was one too many for her tastes. She couldn’t get mad at him for asking, it was a common topic.

".... My ankle is only a sprain so I'll be able to walk again soon," she explained. "My wrist is healing but I can use my left in the meantime. "

For every bit of bad news, she added the silver lining to it. She didn’t want to make anyone else stressed over her physical state. There was nothing that they could have done past or present. 

"I'm glad that they're getting better," Adrien commented. 

A soft ding erupted from the elevator announcing that they had reached the ground floor. The silver doors opened revealing the lobby. The scenery felt vaguely familiar. She found herself looking from side to side trying to recall that first night. The desk was in the same location as the chairs but she couldn't recall seeing the posters on the wall. 

They took a turn down a hallway she hadn’t been down before. She wanted to ask him where they were going before she saw the glass door in the distance. 

He really was taking her outside? She couldn’t imagine Adrien lying about his suggestion. It just didn't feel real until now. She hadn’t been outside since being rescued. Her heart began to race as they closed in on the exit. 

As they approached the door the blond hit the large button on the wall. The door opened bringing with it a taste of fresh air. The scent tickled her nose making her grow impatient. 

The wheelchair chair breached the door transitioning to the outside. The bright rays of sunlight flooded her eyes, overwhelming them. She shut her eyes to shield them from the bright light. After a few seconds, the teen began to reopen her eyes, allowing them to flutter to adjust to the new source of light.

Now fully immersed in the sun’s light the smell was even more robust. At first, it felt odd but she quickly adjusted. This time, she took a deep breath and allowed the scent to fill her lungs. 

As her chest expanded a sharp pain shot through her chest. She faltered for a moment before letting out a cough. From then on Marinette made a note to take smaller breaths. Still, she didn’t let that stop her. Her eyes danced from object to object unsure where to look.

She could see the tall sides of the hospital on one side. The city street from another; it was packed with cars and pedestrians alike. Then there was the path they were on. Below her wheelchair, the path was lined with terracotta-colored bricks. 

The path was surrounded by grass with little plants given the time of year. Still, there were bushes that remained green and decorated the border around the path. Blue eyes glanced up again as she spotted birds flying through the air. Birds in mid-migrations chirped creating a beautiful melody. 

Through it, all Adrien watched her with smitten eyes. He had been worried about hearing her cough earlier but he had since relaxed. As she took in the scenery her smile was wide and her eyes were dancing with excitement. 

In planning his visit he had been determined to make her smile. He had rehearsed a long list of jokes and puns for her to hear. He had saved numerous short videos for her to watch. While as Chat Noir he had a less than credible history of success he still had to try. 

Who would have thought that a walk through hospital grounds was all that she needed to smile? His hours of preparation felt ridiculous now… Alya had been right, he just had to be himself… 

Pushing her wheelchair along the path he couldn’t help but wonder if she had been outside since the night they brought her here. Judging by her excitement the answer was no. Why hadn’t anyone taken her outside even for a little fresh air?

Marinette had been trapped inside that white cell for months. Why wouldn’t they let her sit outside for a few minutes every day? The teen began to feel frustrated on her behalf before he realized why.

Hawkmoth…

Months of no Akuma attacks had caused him to forget how unpredictable their foe was. It didn’t matter the time of day or the location. Teacher or mayor, baby or teenager; anyone could be Hawkmoth’s next victim.

Having her out now was a huge risk… That’s why they hadn’t done it. It all made sense to him now. They weren’t doing it to hurt her. But with the way things were now, it wasn’t ideal. She wouldn’t even be able to run if there was an attack. The team hadn’t been able to know for certain what Hawkmoth’s plan had been or if he had decided that it was a failure.

Adrien was beginning to have second thoughts about their walk. Having her outside was dangerous… But he couldn’t force her to go back inside… He knew what that felt like and refused to do it to someone else.

The blond tried to find his confidence again. He broke his gaze away from the bluenette before examining their surroundings. Everything looked fine, it was a typical fall day in Paris. If anything happened this time it would be different.

If Hawkmoth attacked he would be there to protect her. He would be able to send out a message to the team and they would be there to help. Though it wouldn’t be the most ideal situation to reveal his identity to her here, Marinette’s safety came above everything else. 

Feeling reassured he turned his attention back to the bluenette. She had relaxed a bit but was still enjoying the view of their walk. A gentle breeze brushed against them bringing with it fallen leaves from a nearby tree. 

Blue and green eyes followed the dance of the leaves before they moved past them. Marinette turned her attention to the source of the leaf. Off the brick-lined path was a tall tree that appeared to be responsible for the flurry of leaves they saw.

It towered above them giving shade to the patch of grass in front of it. The teen was instantly captivated by it. The leaves transitioned from green to crimson red to a dark purple as they became firm and crisp.

Has a tree this beautiful always existed in Paris? How had she been in the hospital this long and never seen it? Was this visible from her window? She wasn’t just captivated by the colors, no, it was more than that. This was the first tree she had seen in over four months. And it certainly was something. The last time she had really been outside was summer, and now… Now winter is approaching fast. 

She turned her head around to make eye contact with him before asking, “Would you mind if we went over by that tree?”

Adrien agreed and steered her chair in the direction of the tree. She turned to face forward as they approached it. This was her first time being outside, the first time seeing vegetation that wasn’t cut or meant for consumption.

Of all of the things, she missed being locked away,  plants never made the list. She missed her family, she missed Tikki, and she missed her old life. But not once had something so simple crossed her mind before. It brought her back to that night when they had rescued her. She found herself crying at the sight of a skyline she had seen her entire life. And now here she was enthralled at the sight of a tree just beyond the hospital’s walls. 

The blond brought the wheelchair to the edge of the path he stopped just before they reached the grass. He stood back contemplating taking her closer. He had watched her stare in awe at the large oak. He didn’t want to get grass stuck on the wheelchair the staff might scold them for it later.

Maybe he could just wipe it off before returning it? Or if he was slow and careful none of the grass would stick. As he ran through possible solutions Marinette was already moving. Before he could say anything she was already out of the wheelchair and standing on both legs.

She kept her left leg bent to keep the pressure off it as she began to hobble closer to the tree. The staff had made it clear that she wasn’t supposed to be walking around. What if she fell or slipped? Marinette was known for taking, nasty and rather frequent, falls. 

Adrien called out to her urging her to wait. If she wanted to get a better look at the tree he would help her. The teen froze before looking back to face him. Her big blue eyes looked startled by his sudden outburst. Had he scared her? He hadn’t meant to yell, he just didn't want her to get hurt. A wave of guilt washed over him. He had really done it now… It was only natural that she got upset over someone yelling. He knew this and in a split second, he forgot. He had to smooth this over. 

"Let me help you," He offered, taking a step towards her. 

Her face relaxed as she realized what she had done. According to the staff she wasn't supposed to walk or put pressure on her left leg. 

If it got worse during her first trip outside they might not let her anymore. Even worse, they might blame Adrien since it happened during his visit. She didn’t want to get him in trouble…  Marinette nodded, accepting his help. The blond approached her just like before, sliding beside her before putting her right arm over his shoulder. 

The scent of his cologne filled her nose. She could feel her cheeks burn at how close he was to her. She felt bad… Making him help her, even if he had offered… When he turned to look at her she could feel her heart rate skyrocket. 

“Did you want to sit under the tree?” He asked.

“...Umm… That’s fine,” She replied. “I mean… Whatever you’re comfortable with…”

The pair moved in tandem, taking small steps across the grass until they were in front of the tall tree. Gradually he helped her down onto the grass. Once seated she took a look around. She could see the ridges in the bark. The grass below her was short, as though it were freshly cut. It was decorated with freshly fallen leaves. 

Adrien joined her in the grass as she began to explore the space with her eyes.  Her eyes wandered from the grass to the branches above. Blue orbs grew wide as she caught the sun’s rays gleaming through the leaves. The sun made the leaves color glow. It was like looking into a kaleidoscope.

Green eyes followed hers as they glanced up into the tree limbs. He found himself joining her in awe at the beautiful display. What he found even better was that the multi-colored lights reached all the way to the grass where they sat

Marinette was bathed in the same multitude of colors from the leaves. The dark purple light made her hair shine. The red light brought out the natural pink hue of her lips as well as the blush across her cheeks.

She looked beautiful. She always did… But in this lighting, with her eyes dancing with excitement and joy, she looked even better. Any lingering anxiety from earlier was being melted away with her smile. A soft smile began to spread over his face as he watched her. 

The teen turned her head back to face him before speaking. “I’ve never seen leaves turn purple before they fall off of the tree,” she commented.

“I didn’t know that they could,” he replied.

Had she caught him staring moments ago? He hoped not… Adrien’s eyes begin to drift up into the branches. Though he wasn’t really looking at the leaves… 

The yellow light made Adrien's blond hair look like spun gold. His green eyes looked more vibrant from the green light. He was absolutely gorgeous. Marinette could feel her heart flutter as she stared at him. She kept telling herself to stay calm and limit her words. The more she read the worse it would be.

“...It’s… Beautiful,” she commented.

Adrien’s eyes found their way back to hers. The same lovesick feeling rushed back but this time it felt stronger. He had so many things he wanted to say to her… He wanted to tell her that she was really what captured his attention. 

But he shouldn’t… There would always be time for him to tell her how he felt. Right now she is recovering from a traumatic event. His goal was to make her feel better, even if it was just momentarily, not to talk about his feelings.

“...It’s one of a kind,” Adrien remarked.

Marinette could feel her face burn from his comment. Why was she getting so flustered..? He was talking about the tree, not her… But when he said it… Adrien was making eye contact with her… Because he was talking to her. 

Silence filled the space between the pair. A soft breeze ruffled their hair slightly before a strong gust of wind followed after. It sent a flurry of leaves down upon the two. Adrien quickly pushed off the stray leaves from his shoulders before he noticed that Marinette was covered in them. She began to frantically push the leaves off of her feeling her cheeks burn slightly from the embarrassment. She laughed nervously as she cleared the last leaf from her shoulder. 

“You missed one,” Adrien pointed out. “It’s in your hair.”

The teen began to run her fingers over her dark locks in search of the remaining leaf. She didn’t feel anything stuck between the strains of hair as she searched. Maybe she had already knocked it out. She reached higher before feeling a jolt of pain in her chest. Her movements came to a halt as she waited for the pain to substitute.

“I can get it if you want?” He offered, noticing the pained expression.

How pathetic… She couldn’t even remove a leaf from her own hair… Frustration bubbled up inside of her but she pushed it down. There was no sense in showing it. Adrien would only think that he had caused her to feel like that. It wasn’t him… It was her… 

“...Could you?” She asked. 

He reached up to the crown on her head before plucking the dark purple leaf from her hair. He leaned back to reveal the procured leaf in front of her before tossing it to the side. She thanked him before growing quiet again. Thick clouds began to move in overhead, blocking out the sun. The radiant light from earlier was gone leaving the pair sitting in the shadows.

“...How is school?” Marinette asked hesitantly.

If she were honest she didn’t want to know… Alya had already confirmed that Adrien was still attending classes with them. She didn’t want to know how much fun everyone was having without her. She didn’t want to know about the new assignments or projects that she would miss out on. She said it to get Adrien to talk about something. She didn’t know what else she could ask him about. 

“It’s ok… We started a new unit in math and have a book report due in Ms. Bustier’s class in a few weeks,” Adrien answered with a shrug. “...It’s just not the same without you..”

Everyone had felt the weight of Marinette’s disappearance. It was like a dark cloud had loomed over them for months. But when the report was released that she was found and safe… The next day at school everyone felt lighter.

“... It’s not the same without you either…” Marinette confessed.

Wait… What had she just said..? A cold sweat washed over her as she realized what had just come out of her mouth. 

“It’s not the same… Because everyone else is at school and not here…Of course, they’re at school because that’s what kids do” She added, rattling off each word so quickly that they crashed into each other. “...And I’m stuck in the hospital…” She finished her voice trailing off.

The embarrassment she felt moments ago melted away. It was replaced with melancholy and that familiar frustration. Being stuck in that white room she thought that it was purgatory. But maybe that wasn’t true anymore… All she did now was wait… Wait, while looking and talking to people whose lives moved on. She was stuck again… She didn’t know if she could fix the mess waiting for her outside of the hospital either. 

“I’m sure that it won’t be too long until you get released from the hospital,” Adrien offered. 

Marinette faked a wiry smile at his optimism. The various staff members that she saw daily never so much as mentioned it. Her parents had shied away from the subject after her initial diagnosis. They hadn’t brought it up since then.

“...Until you get released… Would it be ok if I came to visit you?” The blond asked.

Did he really want to come? She couldn’t understand wanting to spend more than one visit at such a dreary place. He had better things to do besides talking to her. He had work, piano lessons, and mandarin to study. Adrien was looking at her with those gorgeous green eyes. It wasn’t as though she didn’t want company… Having someone help the time pass, gave her a distraction. She didn’t want to monopolize his time… And what about his father..? What if he found out that Adrien was visiting her… But she couldn’t tell him no…

“...You’re not too busy,” she inquired.

‘I’ll always have time for you…’

That was what he wanted to say... Truthfully he would sneak out in the middle of the night if she called him. He would climb to the top of the Eiffel Tower if she needed him to. But that may be a bit too much to tell her right now.

“I won’t be able to come every day but I’d like to be able to visit if it’s ok with you?” Adrien asked.

She nodded in reply before she felt a droplet of water land on her head. It was followed by another and then another. Soon her hospital gown was decorated in wet dots. Blue eyes looked up at the sky to find dark clouds hanging over them.

“Let’s get back inside before you get wet,” He offered as he got to his feet.

The pair repeated the same routine of helping her up and getting her to the wheelchair. This time he practically ran to get her out of the rain. He didn’t stop until they were back in the lobby. Being outside was fun while it lasted… Just like this visit they had to come to an end.

Once they were back in her room he helped her back into her bed. She expected him to leave, she had already consumed so much of his time already. But he didn’t… Adrien stayed with her to keep talking. The nervous energy she felt under the tree decreased. It was easier to talk to him when they weren’t sitting so close together. He left just as the rain began to ease up. Though she was sad to see him go she was grateful for his visit. As evening transitioned to the night she was still smiling. 

Chapter Text

Adrien gave the hospital one final look back before moving on. If he had it his way he would have stayed with Marinette even longer. However, she would undoubtedly grow tired of him and want to be alone. The teen had stayed well into the evening that was enough for now. Yet on the drive back home he kept thinking about her. Was she really ok? Or had she said that so he wouldn’t worry? If he were honest, she could catch a simple cold and he would be concerned. Though she hadn’t told Adrien the full extent of her injuries Chat Noir knew.

The staff had given him this information when they checked her into the hospital. Two broken ribs, a sprained ankle, and a once-broken wrist… He hated to think about how she accumulated those injuries. Though he was concerned he didn’t ask her… He wouldn’t… If she wanted to tell him she would… It didn’t have to be now or even in the next coming months. Or, ever… He respected her privacy. 

Despite everything she had been through he had seen her smile today. He had been able to lift her spirits even just temporarily and that was all that mattered. He had been worried… When they had rescued her she seemed so unlike herself.

He would describe her as someone whose energy could fill an entire room. But Marinette that night had seemed small… She looked so frail… They had found her sitting on that bed almost trying to shrink inside of herself. The look of confusion, fear, and relief in her eyes when she saw them… The image was frozen in his mind. He had never seen her look like that… 

Adrien thought that as Chat Noir he had seen Marinette at her lowest. He could recall her stress and fear during the close calls they had as heroes. But those memories paled in comparison. She was shaking then... Visibly shaking… The video footage of the room showed her silhouette rocking back and forth moments before they entered.

A twinge of guilt resurfaced, had she thought they were Hawkmoth? What had Hawmoth done to her to leave her in such ruin? Another question that he didn’t have the answer to... He had noticed the broken shards of something on the floor but paid little attention at the moment. She wasn’t bleeding so the shards hadn’t hurt her… Then maybe Hawkmoth had gotten angry and thrown something at a wall..? Or maybe- Adrien cut the thought short… He could spend hours theorizing what happened in that room. But that would only lead him down a dangerous rabbit hole. 

Whatever happened between the two it must have been terrifying. That was all that mattered. He would have to wait to see when or if, she would ever tell him about it. In the meantime, he would try to be there for her in any way possible.

The car came to its final stop. Adrien took in a deep breath before letting it out slowly; home sweet home… He entered the manor heading straight for his room. There was no point in stopping anywhere else.

His father was fully immersed in his latest project, whatever it was. Things had gotten to the point where he didn’t bother to decline Adrien’s requests for them to eat. Nathalie was often absent as well. Pure silence became the new norm.

He knew that she be grateful for their absence. If they had been around more they may have caught him sneaking out. He could only give so many excuses and pleas before he was sent to his room indefinitely.

At the same time…. Adrien was angry… This was the second person he had lost… The second person within two years of his life. His father hadn’t said a word about Marinette’s abduction. Not a single one…

For four months he had carried on as if nothing happened… It was infuriating… His father may not have known Marinette as he did but she was still his classmate… She was still a kid, just like him…

Adrien entered the foyer of his home to find that for the first time in ages wasn’t empty… His father and Nathalie were standing beside each other engrossed in conversation. Their attention quickly turned to him as their discussion ended abruptly.

“You’re back late today,” Gabriel began eyes narrowing at his son.

“I was hanging out with a friend,” He explained. “Nathalie said it was ok…”

His father pursed his lips together in reply. Out with a friend was he? He considered scolding him… The time spent out wasting time could be spent studying but perhaps it was better for him if Adrien were elsewhere…

With the silence growing between them the blond dismissed himself, stating that he was going to his room. After such a great time with Marinette, he didn’t want to lose his feeling… He didn’t want his father to say anything that could ruin his night.

“... How is she..?” Gabriel inquired, “your friend…”

The blond’s footsteps came to a halt. He was asking about her..? The sentence was strange coming from his father. The word friend was said as though it were a foreign entity. He turned back to look at him. His face was unreadable, as usual…

“...Marinette is doing ok…” He answered. “She’s still in the hospital but she said her injuries are healing…”

“...Good…” Gabriel replied curtly before turning to leave the foyer.

With his father gone Adrien took his leave as well. The blond entered his room and slowly closed the door. Plagg zoomed out of his pocket diving straight for the piece of cheese he had left this morning. As the Kwami gorged himself on camembert Adrien was lost in thought.

Maybe he had been wrong about his father…? Maybe he wasn’t being cold by not bringing up Marinette...? During her disappearance, they continuously uttered words and phrases of hope. None of them ever wanted to think or fear that she wasn’t coming back.

But that had been the reality for his mother… It could have been possible that his father didn’t want to get his hopes up only for history to repeat itself. He had thrown himself into his work when his mother's absence it only made sense that he had done so when Marinette had vanished too.

Even then… He still asked about Marinette… He asked how she was doing. He hadn’t forbidden Adrien from seeing her or talking to her. The blond could see how tired his father looked as well as the slight puffiness to his face. Maybe it was wrong to think that his father was completely removed from the matter… Though it was a small victory it was still one. Maybe things really were looking up for him.

*

Marinette was on cloud nine after her visit from Adrien. Images of his smile and voice drifted through her thoughts constantly. She didn’t know why she felt so worried before. Things between them were going to be okay. He had even promised to come back for another visit. 

Tikki managed to tease her a bit about the unofficial date she had just been on. But Marinette couldn’t find it in her to care about the teasing. She had been with him just talking for hours. Not only that but he wasn’t focusing on her injuries or where she had been. Her night had been perfect. Even as she prepared for bed she couldn’t shake that warm dizzying feeling from her body. She nestled herself into her bed before she began to drift asleep. 

Though her days were mundane and uneventful this one passed rather quickly. Marinette began the morning savoring the feeling from the day before. Unfortunately, it didn’t last… As the hours ticked by she was reminded of her scheduled obligation.

Blue eyes checked the clock, watching the seconds tick by. It was now or never… She got out of bed and went into the bathroom connected to her room. She closed the door before calling on Tikki. The red glow wrapped around her body before fading away. She stood there for a few moments adjusting to how the miraculous felt. She felt stronger with it on, the pain she felt had gone down significantly. She took the time to try moving around in the confined space. She could stand on both feet without discomfort thanks to her miraculous.

She glanced down at her glove-covered hands and practiced clenching and releasing her hands. Her body was able to complete the task with ease now. For the first time in ages, her body was able to respond the way she wanted it to. Just as she was beginning to enjoy the newfound strength her excitement began to drain. She grimaced when she caught her reflection in the mirror. Marinette was gone leaving Ladybug in her place.

The good news was that all of her bruises were hidden. If a civilian were to see her they wouldn’t be fooled. She gave herself one last look over before exiting the bathroom. She went over to the window and opened it just enough for her to get out.

Within seconds she was soaring through the sky, just like she used to. It had been so long since she could do this but her body hadn’t forgotten the feeling. She took in deep breaths of the fresh air, savoring each one.

At this moment she forgot why she was out there… She forgot that she was going to see Chat Noir. That she had just snuck out of the hospital. Even her time with Hawkmoth felt distant. For the first time in forever, she felt free.

Ladybug landed on top of the roof with a soft thud. Just as the liberating thought surfaced she could feel her own mind push back against it. The sense of dread began to creep back into her bones. This was it… This was the location for their meeting… She would finally get an answer to all of the questions she had for him.

As her mood began to shift so did the weather. The once partly cloudy skies were now dark grey and looming heavy overhead. It was going to rain… Just her luck… The rain had ruined her chance to enjoy the fleeting warmth of fall with Adrien too.

The clouds wasted little time moving in before they started to rain. Small droplets of water began to fall from the sky down upon the city. Still, Marinette could feel a budding sense of joy fill her.

This was her first rain… Though she knew Adrien meant well… She wouldn’t have minded getting wet. She hadn’t been able to feel the rain on her skin in months. To her, something as unsettling as cold fall rain was welcomed. 

Ladybug began to smile as the drops landed on her hair and face. As the downpour continued she could feel her hair grow damp. She could feel something deep inside of her stir. It urged her to move, to do anything but stay stagnant in the rain.

The feeling wasn’t bottled-up anxiety no, she felt happy, and excited even. She was outside of her hospital room by herself for the first time. Though Tikki was with her in the earrings it was different. She had arrived earlier than the time she had given Chat Noir giving her time for herself.

It wouldn’t hurt… She could enjoy this fall rain just a bit before she had to discuss business. Naturally, she’d stop before Chat came… She began to jump and twirl in the rain joining it in a dance. As puddles began to form on the rooftop she jumped in them. She leaped from puddle to puddle relishing in the sound each splash made. 

Blue eyes closed as she spun and twirled her way across the roof. When she stopped she tilted her head up to the sky before opening her eyes. But, instead of seeing the dark grey clouds above all she saw was black. After a second she realized what she was looking at, it was the inside of an umbrella.

She whipped around to find out who had blocked her view of the sky only to freeze. Ladybug had turned around to find Chat Noir standing behind her, his umbrella from his staff open, shielding her from the rain.

The teens were entranced in a spell the moment their eyes locked. It was like a magnet repelling and pulling them together at the same time. They stood in silence trying to gather their thoughts.

Once Chat Noir looked into her blue eyes his mind went blank. He had planned what he was going to say… And yet… Now everything he had gone over went out of the window. He wanted to say that he missed her... That he had been so worried…. That he feared that he would lose her. 

He wanted to tell her that she was everything to him… That he loved her for who she was, every part of her. He wanted to know how she was feeling. He knew what she had told her earlier… But, their relationship was different as heroes than as civilians.

Marinette stared at Chat Noir, she was overcome with emotions. She wanted to be angry… She wanted to look him in the eyes and chew him out for involving Luka, for involving anyone else in her mess. She had felt so angry with him for so long, but she couldn’t bring it in her to yell.

She half expected him to use another cheesy one-liner on her. That usually irritated her enough… Right…? That would be enough to set her off. Chat Noir never took anything seriously. She scolded him for this constantly… 

And yet… She didn’t feel angry… Her heart was beating rapidly but not because she was embarrassed or upset… She didn’t know why… She could feel how intense his green eyes were on her. But she didn’t want to look away. 

Then there was that other thing… That feeling from before. When he had rescued her she felt this warm glow around her. Or was it inside of her…? She still didn’t know the answer to the question. 

Chat Noir was the one to break their standoff. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug. One hand went up to cradle her head against the crook of his neck while the other rested on her back.

Ladybug winced at the sudden contact of his chest against hers. The miraculous had helped her with some of the pain but couldn’t heal broken bones. As she adjusted to the hug she found her eyes began to sting.

Why did she feel like she was going to cry…? She had cried enough already... She had seen Chat Noir before today, this wasn’t their first time meeting. But it was her first time meeting him as Ladybug.

That nostalgic feeling was back and growing stronger… That warm glow was enveloping her entire body now. This wasn’t the first time he had hugged her, nor the first she had hugged him. But this moment was unlike any other.

His arms were firm yet gently wrapped around her. Yet there was something else being expressed in this hug… She could feel that he was worried, anxious even… He held onto her like he was afraid she might get swept away into the night again.

She brought her arms up and around him returning the hug. Ladybug bit her lip as she felt her eyes begin to fill with tears. He had missed her… It felt like an understatement of a realization but she could feel it. But why would he care? She used him, she lied to him…

Was he still so dense that he hadn’t realized this yet? When he came to his senses he would hate her… She knew that… Yet now she didn’t think that he would… If he hated her he wouldn’t have rescued her… If he hated her he wouldn’t be holding her like this.

Slowly she closed her eyes allowing her eyelids to push the tears out of her eyes. They trailed down her mask and then onto her cheeks. Even with the smell of the rain around them, her nose was filled with Chat’s scent.

Out of all of the times, they had hugged she never noticed how good he smelled. She never noticed how muscular he was either. Had he always been this strong? She couldn’t remember… She had been gone for four months. That was a long time but not long enough for everything to change.

Chat held her even closer when she returned his hug. There was so much that he wanted to tell her. He wanted to say how badly he missed her… How much he cared… Maybe even a joke or two about how she made leading a team look easy.

They stood embracing each other for a while. Her tears had come and gone leaving her with soft sniffles. Chat was still holding her tightly against his own body. The warmth from before had spread all the way into her toes and fingertips.

She didn’t mind this feeling… It was different from how she felt hugging her parents or Alya… It was like smelling freshly baked bread come out of the oven. Something that she would never get tired of.

Gradually their arms began to relax as they slid off of each other. The two pulled back from their hug, eyes transfixed on each other. The corners of Chat Noir’s mouth began to curl into a smile as she locked eyes with her.

Holding her like this… Comforting her… This was what he wanted to do as Adrien… This was what he hadn’t been able to offer her at that moment. Even now his hand lingered on the middle of her back.

As the thought crossed his mind Chat Noir realized what he was doing. They had stopped hugging but he was still holding her with his other arm. His arm was around Marinette, just a few inches shy of her waist. 

The calm state of his mind erupted into chaos. What if she wasn’t comfortable with him touching her? Their hug was one that, she had reciprocated it. After he initiated it… Was he already messing things up?

The blond quickly retracted his arm from her back and brought it up to scratch behind his head. He had to remind himself that they were still, just friends. They were partners, non-romantic, crime-fighting partners.

After everything that Marinette had been through the last thing he wanted to do was make her feel uncomfortable. Or force her into something that she didn’t want or feel ready to do. Alya and Nino had told him to be himself but perhaps he was being a little too honest. Thinking with his heart had gotten him into a number of problems in the past. He may have gotten a bit carried away earlier but he could reign it back in.

“...I’m glad you’re back, M’-LB,” Chat Noir said, his eyes filled with her.
He had been careful to catch himself on that name. He knew that she hate it… Besides she definitely wasn’t his lady. Alya may have told him that Marinette was in love with Adrien but that didn’t mean things were going to be that simple. Ladybug didn’t love Chat Noir… And Marinette was clearly infatuated with Luka as well. 

The blond’s verbal slip didn’t go unnoticed. He had almost called her m’lady, hadn’t he? Though she hated the nickname it was the norm for them. If he still viewed her the same then why switch to calling her LB? Why the sudden change?

“I’m sorry for leaving you to protect Paris by yourself,” Ladybug apologized.

“... I know that it wasn’t your fault you don’t have to apologize…” He urged.

“... Still, thank you for saving Marinette Dupain-Cheng for me.”

Chat Noir faltered at her statement. She was thanking him for rescuing her…? But she was talking in the third person…? Why was she saying that name like it didn’t belong to her? As questions began to appear in his mind he realized something…

Ladybug…. Marinette… Was it possible that she thought that he didn’t know her real identity? This entire time he was under the guise that she knew her secret had been exposed. Hawkmoth had found out and with him so did Mayura. She had spoken in the third person during her distress call as well… But why…?

With Ladybug missing and Marinette at the same time, he had come to realize this too. Her constant disappearing acts… The black studded earrings that she never went without…. 

No… He was jumping to conclusions… Maybe she thought they were being followed or listened to? Hawkmoth had been trailing her the day of the fireworks show without her knowledge or maybe even longer. He could understand her being concerned.

“...How about we get out of the rain so that we can talk?” He suggested.

She nodded in agreement and the pair relocated. They found a rooftop nearby that had a billboard that they could hide under from the rain. The pair sat on the edge of the billboard with their feet dangling in the air. 

Chat Noir had plenty of questions for her but they could wait. She may not want to or be ready to talk about what really happened during those four months. He knew what she had told the police in the hospital but it wasn’t the truth…

He didn’t blame her for lying… They could never tell the police the full story, not without exposing themselves and the miraculous. Her story had been enough for the police to ask very few questions which was the important part.

“...How did you rescue Marinette?” She asked him, her warm blue eyes turning steely.

She wasn’t beating around the bush, she wanted answers and she wanted them fast. Chat Noir explained what he did after receiving the distress call and how they had already narrowed down the area of the city in which Marinette was being held.

Ladybug listened trying to bite her tongue as he spoke. She had made her share of terrible decisions as a leader and so would Chat. It was only natural that not every choice would be ideal in the long run.

Still, she could feel her anger begin to boil as her theories were validated. Rena Rouge, Viperion, and Carapace had all been a party to her rescue. Rena must have been the one making the fake Ladybug in the paper that Hawkmoth had shown her.

As he finished telling her about the rescue he waited for her to comment. Ladybug was still smiling at him but the smile felt off. It didn’t quite reach her eyes. Her lips were upturned and it was spread from ear to ear but it felt disconnected. Her eyes, on the other hand, he could see a storm brewing in them, ready to leave him stranded at sea.

“...If I wasn’t there why would you get more miraculous?” She questioned firmly. “Hawkmoth could have gotten to them.”

“... I know that it was dangerous but I needed the help… I didn’t know what else to do,” Chat explained.

What’s done is done… At least that’s what she tried to tell herself… She couldn’t go back in time to stop him from giving out the other three. Even if she could go back in time, she wouldn’t waste it on fixing Chat’s silly plan.

“You were lucky that nothing happened, you need to be careful with who and when you give miraculous to,” she added, scolding him.

The blond took her words of criticism without any pushback. He had expected her to be unhappy with his decisions. If this was the worst of it he could manage. She repressed her anger trying to savor the happiness she felt moments before he started talking.

“Everything should be ok as long as you got them back in time,” she said, her voice feigning a calm demeanor.

“...About that…” Chat commented nervously.

“...You did get them back..?”

Ladybug’s smile was cracking now. He could see the way her eyebrows threatened narrow at him. Still, he had made a promise not to lie to her. He needed to rip the bandaid off.

“...That’s what I wanted to talk to you about..”

“Where are the other three miraculous?” She questioned, nearly demanding.

“...After everything, I decided to let them keep them until we had you back…”

“Where are they..” She asked again, her voice growing darker.

The bluenette took in a deep breath as she tried to calm herself down. She was waiting for him to say those magic words. The ones that would allow her to relax after learning about his awful decision of allowing more miraculous in circulation.

“If you haven’t returned them to the Guardian you can just give them to me,” She offered. 

“...That’s what I wanted to talk to you about…” Chat continued, hesitating. “...I did a lot of thinking about the rules… About it just being the two of us, about keeping our identities a secret…”

It was now or never… She was going to lose it when he told her…. He could feel it. The tension in her voice, the anger she kept trying to repress. Before he knew it was possible, she might hate him. In the past, he had accepted that as a possibility if it meant she was safe. Now it was time to put it to the test.

Chat explained each recruitment one by one. He had recruited Luka because he knew that Ladybug had given him the snake miraculous once before. Given that they would be chasing after Hawkmoth and not confronting him head-on, he gave him the miraculous full-time.

Alya and Nino had practically cornered him wanting to be involved in the search and rescue mission. The pair had exposed their identities to him wanting to rejoin the miraculous team in the search.

“...I knew who Viperion was… Rena and Carapace already knew about each other… It didn’t make sense for us to keep our identities from each other…” Chat explained. 

“...They know who you are…?” Ladybug stated in disbelief. 

Chat could only nod in reply. Instinctively Ladybug got to her feet, creating distance between them. He had given up his secret identity just like that. Not to her the girl he swore he loved but to strangers. 

“No one is supposed to know our identities,” She stressed. “I leave and you forget that?”

Leave…? Why was she talking about this like she had gone on holiday for a long weekend? She had been kidnapped and held against her will by some madman. He could understand her having odd coping mechanisms… But pretending like it never happened… What was going on...?

“I didn’t forget,” Chat replied firmly. “I know you want to keep our identities a secret… I know how important that was to you. But me not knowing who you were didn’t help you or any of us... It didn’t protect you from Hawkmoth..”

“I don’t need protection from Hawkmoth,” Ladybug stated firmly. She paused a patronizing sneer making its way across her face. “I think you’re getting the two of us confused, Chatton… You’re the one who constantly needs me to save you.”

The blond stared back at her feeling agitated and confused. He had expected there to be push back but not like this. He had argued and fought with Ladybug before… But she never acted like this… He never expected her to act so condescendingly.

Chatton… The way the nickname slid off of her tongue was offputting. Usually, he loved hearing her call him that. It was more of an insult than a term of endearment now. If she needed to get this out of her system then he would take it. If this was the first step to moving forward, he would weather the storm.

“...I know it’s not what you wanted but now we can look out for each other when we’re not using our miraculous,” He continued. “... We can try to prevent this from ever happening again.”

“There is no we, Chat Noir,” Ladybug discredited, her smile returning. “You’re going to get the other miraculous back and return them to the Guardian. We can never use those three for a fight ever again because of this.”

“Why not..? He challenged. “They’re a great team, they’re the team that you built… I know that you’re worried about them… I know that you’re scared… But if we stay together we can beat him… I won’t let him take you again..”

“..I-I” She could feel her breath catching in her throat. 

She couldn’t take the way he was looking at her. How pained his green eyes looked, how vulnerable he looked after that confession. They threatened to suck her in. She could feel her rage from earlier begin to crumble.

How could she stay mad when he looked at her like that? How could she keep scolding him when he looked like he was going to fall apart if something else happened to her…? She felt tempted… She wanted to give in… To cry and let him hold her until her eyes ran dry…

Even as she considered giving in she knew better. She couldn’t just give in… What Chat was implying was that he knew… He shouldn’t…. He couldn’t know… Blue eyes broke away from his deep green.

“I don’t know w-what you’re talking about, Chat Noir…” She dismissed. Her voice turned uneven and almost robotic as she struggle to keep the facade up “...I know that my leaving Paris was sudden but Hawkmoth didn’t take me… He took the daughter of those two bakers…”

“..I know that you’re lying…”  Chat Noir questioned. “....I didn’t want to say it… But I know that it’s you Marinette… I’ve known for a while…”

Ladybug felt like she had been dunked into cold icy waters. He knew who she was…? He wasn’t letting the topic go. No, that wasn’t possible… He was bluffing… He had to be bluffing… She watched him with horror in her eyes… Waiting to see a smirk or a laugh erupt right before he dismissed the claim.

It was one thing for it to be a hunch, a theory of his… But no… The way he had said it. It was said as a fact. She tried to laugh off his claim but the sound got caught in her throat and was barely audible.

“...You think I’m Marinette..?” She repeated nervously, stalling. “Nice, try but I’m not… Still, it’s a better guess than Chloe…”

“I know you didn’t want anyone else to know..” Chat began solemnly. “Especially not me… But it was the only logical reason why Hawkmoth targetted you…”

“What are you talking about…?”

“You’re always late…” Chat Noir added. “Always running off somewhere… You’re always wearing black studded earrings…”

“How did you…?”

“The only time I ever saw you without them, we switched miraculous…” Chat continued.

Ladybug felt raw and exposed in front of him. Everything that he said… Every word was accurate… She could feel her skin begin to crawl. The things that Chat Noir listed off as clues… There was no way that he should know them…

Not unless he knew her personally… They must have met as civilians, but how and when..? Then the entire time… He had been in her life somewhere, unknowingly and unsuspectedly collecting information. Chat Noir knew her but she didn’t know a single thing about him… And that terrified her…

“You have a talent for helping people everywhere you go….” 

At this point, Chat Noir was listing off the attributes that he found in common but she wasn’t listening. Her mind was consumed with the idea of another pair of eyes watching her from the shadows. Suddenly the moist air felt too thick and heavy…. She was beginning to struggle to breathe.

If she was back in her room she would have stuffed the oxygen tubes back into her nose… But she wasn’t there… She was on this rooftop with him… The confession of his suspicions clouded her brain. Had he been moments away from discovering who she was before her abduction? Had he always known…? Her mind was abuzz with questions. Each one began to crash into the other creating a mess.

She couldn’t think straight… Had the wind picked up? She could feel it wrapping around her body just like it had that night… She had to move… She couldn’t stay here... Not with Chat Noir, not out in the open where he might find her. 

As her fears reached a fever pitch there was one noise to silence them all. The clock tower sounded off that they had reached the next hour. The bluenette turned to see the time on the tower.
Was it that late already? No, this wasn’t good. She had stayed out too late. One of the staff was bound to check on her at any moment and she was across town.

“...No…No…No…No, no, no!” She exclaimed.

If she wasn’t there they would know she had snuck out. If they knew her parents would be worried. She’d have to lie, she couldn’t tell them the truth. She had violated their trust…  Then there was the hospital staff…Would they tie her to the bed? Lock her inside the room? 

“...Ladybug..?” Chat called. 

Her blue eyes were wide with panic as she stared at the clock. Her breathing was becoming uneven as she stared in horror. Green eyes glanced over at the clock as he realized what her plight was. Her thin form was shaking as the anxiety pushed past her facade and bubbled over.

One moment he had been talking the next she was falling to pieces in front of him. What was going on? He followed her eyes to the clock and then to the rest of the city. She was staring at the clock. The puzzle pieces connected as he realized what had caused such a strong reaction.

Marinette was still staying at the hospital. She must have snuck out to see him… Which in turn meant that no one knew that she was out. That’s what she was upset about. She needed to get back into the hospital before anyone noticed. Chat stepped in front of her, blocking her view of the clock tower.

“Everything is going to be ok,” Chat told her. “It’s ok.”

He kept reminding her to breathe as he placed his hands on her shoulders. The blond took big exaggerated breaths for her to copy his pace. The blond repeated the phases over and over again watching her breathing begin to slow down. Still, it did very little to remove the fear from her eyes.

“You can make it back in time,” he continued. “It’ll be ok… I can cover for you.”

He would do that for her…? He would help? She sniffled as she took in his offer. She had been seconds away from screaming at him before the bell rang. Yet, he still wanted to help her… The slight pressure from his hands on her shoulder felt good, soothing even. The voice she had grown to hate was now like an old nursery rhyme to her.

Once she had calmed down he removed his hands from her shoulders. He wanted to keep holding her… He wanted to sweep her off of her feet again as he had done in the past. But this wasn’t the time for fantasies.

“...I can help sneak you back in, or distract the staff while you go to your room.” Chat offered, and extended his hand out to her. “It’s up to you.”

He wants to help her… Why would he want to help her..?  Because he cares about you… Chat Noir had a big mouth but an even bigger heart. He had gotten her out of that awful place, she could trust him to get her back into the hospital. 

Ladybug started to lift her right arm. She began to reach out for his hand to take it into her own. 
Just as she began to feel herself leaning towards accepting his help she heard Hawkmoth’s voice in her head again. 

‘He’s Lying!’ Hawkmoth declared.

The deep male voice sounded like lighting striking a metal rod. He wasn’t going to help her, not really. Once she was inside her room Chat Noir was going to tell the staff of her escape. Those were his true intentions.

If he told they would only make her stay even longer. This was just a ploy to get her to be put away again. She had already denounced any of the changes he wanted to make. It was better for his self-interest if she were out of the picture for a bit longer, if not indefinitely. 

He was preying on her desperation to make this deal. After all what kind of deal would it be if Chat Noir didn’t benefit from it? That wasn’t a deal… Not one, anyone with a brain would make. She doubted that he was still dumb enough to allow her to take advantage of him again.

She began to shake her head back and forth. Her face shifted from optimism to disgust. He had almost tricked her… If she hadn’t hesitated she would have agreed to his deal and been in too deep. Ladybug took a few steps back, eyeing him suspiciously. 

Chat Noir froze seeing her pull away from him. For a second he thought things were going to be ok between them. Even if it was only a temporary fix to their problems. He wanted to know why she had backed away from him…

Ladybug took her yoyo off of her waist and into her left hand. She turned her back to Chat Noir before preparing to cast it out.

“...I-I have to leave…” She announced.

He knew she couldn’t stay but he wanted her to… He wanted her to stay so that they could talk. So that they could fix things between them. But he knew that nothing he could say would stop her.

“You need to get the miraculous back from them,” Ladybug demanded. 

With that last command, she was off, swinging from building to building. Soon her silhouette vanished into the distance. He stayed planted on the spot, the ending of their conversation playing over in his mind.

Chat Noir had been wrong… He had been wrong in so many ways… He had been wrong about her and himself. He had feared Ladybug hating him for his decisions… But he could take her hating him… If it meant that she was safe and happy, he could live with that.

But the look she gave him… After he confessed to knowing her secret… It was the same one she gave him before declining his offer of help. It was fear… She had looked at him like he was the enemy…

…What had Hawkmoth done to her…?